Pseudodoxia epidemica, or, Enquiries into very many received tenents and commonly presumed truths by Thomas Browne. Browne, Thomas, Sir, 1605-1682. 1646 Approx. 1131 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 203 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A29861 Wing B5159 ESTC R1093 11875658 ocm 11875658 50218 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29861) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50218) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 810:20) Pseudodoxia epidemica, or, Enquiries into very many received tenents and commonly presumed truths by Thomas Browne. Browne, Thomas, Sir, 1605-1682. 19 p. Printed by T.H. for E. Dod, London : 1646. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. Errors, Popular. 2002-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-12 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2003-07 Aptara Rekeyed and resubmitted 2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion March the 14 th . 1645. I Have perused these Learned Animadversions upon the Common Tenets and Opinions of men in former and in these present times , Entituled Pseudodoxia Epidemica ; and finding them much transcending vulgar conceipt , and adorned with great variety of matter , and multiplicity of reading ; I approve them as very worthy to be Printed and Published . IOHN DOVV NAME . Pseudodoxia Epidemica : OR , ENQUIRIES INTO Very many received TENENTS , And commonly presumed TRUTHS . By THOMAS BROVVNE Dr. of Physick . IUL. SCALIG . Ex Libris colligere quae prodiderunt Authores longe est periculosissimum ; Rerum ipsarum cognitio vera è rebus ipsis est . LONDON , Printed by T. H. for Edward Dod , and are to be sold in Ivie Lane. 1646. TO THE READER . WOuld Truth dispense , we could be content , with Plato , that knowledge were but Remembrance ; that Intellectuall acquisition were but Reminiscentiall evocation , and new impressions but the colourishing of old stamps which stood pale in the soul before . For , what is worse knowledge is made by oblivion ; and to purchase a clear and warrantable body of Truth , we must forget and part with much wee know . Our tender Enquiries taking up Learning at large , and together with true and assured notions , receiving many , wherein our renewing judgements doe finde no satisfaction ; and therefore in this Encyclopaedie and round of knowledge , like the great and exemplary wheeles of heaven , wee must observe two Circles : that while we are daily carried ab●ut , and whirled on by the swindge and rapt of the one , wee may maintaine a naturall and proper course , in the slow and sober wheele of the other . And this wee shall more readily performe , if we timely survey our knowledge ; impartially singling out those encroachments , which junior compliance and popular credulity hath admitted . Whereof at present wee have endeavoured a long and serious Adviso ; proposing not onely a large and copious List , but from experience and reason , attempting their decisions . And first wee crave exceeding pardon in the audacity of the Attempt ; humbly acknowledging a worke of such concernment unto truth , and difficulty in it selfe , did well deserve the conjunction of many heads : And surely more advantageous had it beene unto Truth , to have fallen into the endeavours of some cooperating advancers , that might have performed it to the life , and added authority thereto : which the privacie of our condition , and unequall abilities cannot expect . Whereby notwithstanding wee have not beene diverted , nor have our solitary attempts beene so discouraged , as to despaire the favourable looke of learning upon our single and unsupported endeavours . Nor have wee let fall our penne , upon discouragement of contradiction , unbeleefe , and difficulty of disswasion from radicated beliefs , and points of high prescription ; although we are very sensible how hardly teaching yeares do learn ; what roots old age contracteth into errours , and how such as are but twigges in younger dayes , grow Oaks in our elder heads , and become inflexible unto the powerfullest arme of reason . Although we have also beheld , what cold requitals others have found in their severall redemptions of truth ; and how their ingenuous enquiries have been dismissed with censure , and obloquie of singularities . Some consideration we hope from the course of our Profession , which though it leadeth us into many truths that passe undiscerned by others , yet doth it disturbe their communications , and much interrupteth the office of our pens in their well intended transmissions : and therefore surely in this wo●ke attempts will exceed performances : it being composed by snatches of time , as medi●all vacations , and the fruitlesse importunity of Vroscopy would permit us . And therefore also perhaps it hath not found that regular and constant stile , those infallible experiments , and those assured determinations , which the subject sometime requireth , and might be expected from others , whose quiet doors and unmolested hours afford no such distractions . Although who shall indifferently pe●pend the exceeding difficulty , which either the obscurity of the subject , or unavoidable paradoxologie must often put upon the Attemptor , will easily discerne , a worke of this nature is not to bee performed upon one legge , and should smell of oyle if duly and deservedly handled . Our first intentions considering the common interest of Truth , resolved to propose it unto the Latine republike and equall judges of Europe ; but owing in the first place this service unto our Country , and therein especially unto its ingenuous Gentry , we have declared our selfe in a language best conceived . Although I confesse , the quality of the Subject will sometimes carry us into expressions beyond meere English apprehensions ; and indeed , if elegancie still proceedeth , and English Pennes maintaine that stream wee have of late observed to flow from many , wee shall within few yeares bee faine to learne Latine to understand English , and a work will prove of equall facility in either . Nor have wee addressed our penne or stile unto the people , ( whom Bookes doe not redresse , and are this way incapable of reduction ) but unto the knowing and leading part of Learning ; as well understanding ( at least probably hoping ) except they be watered from higher regions , and fructifying meteors of knowledge , these weeds must lose their alimentall sappe and wither of themselves ; whose conserving influence , could our endeavors prevent , wee should trust the rest unto the sythe of time , and hopefull dominion of truth . Wee hope it will not bee unconsidered , that wee finde no open tract , or constant manuduction in this Labyrinth ; but are oft-times faine to wander in the America and untravelled parts of truth : For though not many years past , Dr. Primrose hath made a learned & full Discourse of vulgar Errors in Physick , yet have we discussed but two or three thereof . Laurentius ●oubertus , by the same title led our expectation into thoughts of great releef ; whereby notwithstanding we reaped no advantage ; it answering scarce at all the promise of the inscription . Nor perhaps ( if it were yet extant ) should wee finde any farther Assistance from that ancient peece of Andreas , pretending the same title . And therefore wee are often constrained to stand alone against the strength of opinion ; and to meet the Goliah and Gyant of Authority , with contemptible pibbles , and feeble arguments , drawne from the scrip and slender stocke of our selves . Nor have wee indeed scarce named any Author whose name we doe not honour ; and if detraction could invite us , discretion surely would containe us from any derogatory intention , where highest pennes and friendiest eloquence must faile in commendation . And therefore also wee cannot but hope the equitable considerations and candour of reasonable mindes . We cannot expect the frowne of Theologie herein ; nor can they which behold the present state of things , and controversie of points so long received in Divinity , condemne our sober enquiries in the doubtfull appertinancies of Arts , and Receptaries of Philosophy . Surely Philologers and Criticall Discoursers , who look beyond the shell and obvious exteriours of things , will not be angry with our narrower explorations . And wee cannot doubt , our brothers in Physicke ( whose knowledge in naturals will lead them into a nearer apprehension of many things delivered ) will friendly accept , if not countenance our endeavours . Nor can we conceive it , may be unwelcome unto those honoured Worthies , who endeavour the advancement of Learning : as being likely to finde a clearer progression , when so many rubbes are levelled , and many untruths taken off , which passing as principles with common beliefes , disturb the tranquility of Axiomes , which otherwise might bee raysed . And wise men cannot but know , that Arts and Learning want this expurgation : and if the course of truth bee permitted unto its selfe , like that of Time and uncorrected computations , it cannot escape many errours , which duration still enlargeth . Lastly , wee are not Magisteriall in opinions , nor have wee Dictator-like obtruded our conceptions , but in the humility of Enquiries or disquisitions , have only proposed them unto more ocular discerners . And therefore opinions are free , and open it is for any to thinke or declare the contrary . And wee shall so farre encourage contradiction , as to promise no disturbance , or reoppose any Penne , that shall Elenchically refute us , that shall onely lay hold of our lapses , single out digressions , Corollaries , or ornamentall conceptions , to evidence his own in as indifferent truths . And shall only take notice of such , whose experimentall and Iudicious knowledge shall solemnly looke upon it ; not onely to destroy of ours , but to establish of his owne , not to traduce or extenuate , but to explaine , and dilucidate , to adde and ampliate , according to the laudable custome of the Ancients in their so●er promotions of Learning . Vnto whom notwithstanding , wee shall not contentiously rejoyne , or onely to justifie our owne , but to applaud or confirme his maturer assertions ; and shall conferre what is in us unto his name and honour . Ready to bee swallowed in any worthy enlarger : as having acquired our end , if any way , or under any name wee may obtaine a worke , so much desired , at least , desiderated of truth . T. B. A TABLE OF THE CONTENTS . THE FIRST BOOKE . Containing the Generall part . OF the first cause of common Errours , the common infirmity of humane nature . Chapter 1. A farther illustration of the same . chap. 2. Of the second cause of popular Errors , the erroneous disposition of the people . chap. 3. Of the neerer causes of common errours both in the wiser and common sort , misapprehension , fallacy or false deduction , credulity , supinity , adherence unto Antiquity , Tradition and Authority , contained in the following Chapters . Of mistake , misapprehension , fallacy or false deduction . chap. 4. Of credulity and supinity . chap. 5. Of obstinate adherence unto Antiquity . chap. 6. Vnto Authority . chap. 7. Of Authors who have most promoted popular conceits . chap. 8. Of others indirectly effecting the same . chap. 9. Of the last and great promoter of false opinions , the endeavours of Satan . chap. 10 , 11. THE SECOND BOOKE . Beginning the particular part concerning Minerall and Vegetable bodies . THe common Tenent , that Crystall is nothing else but Ice strongly congealed . Chap. 1. Concerning the Loadstone , of things particularly spoken thereof evidently or probably true : of things generally beleeved or particularly delivered evidently or probably false . Of the Magneticall vertue of the earth . Of the fou●e motions of the stone , that is , its verticity or direction , its coition or Attraction , its Declination , variation , and also of its Antiquity . chap. 2. A Rejection of sundry opinions and Relations thereof , Naturall , Medicall , Historicall , Magicall . chap. 3. Of bodies Electricall in generall . Of let and Amb●r in particular , that they attract all light bodies , 〈◊〉 B●sil , and bodies oyled . chap. 4. Compendiously of severall other Tenents . That a Diamond is made soft , or broke by the blood of a Goate . That Glasse is poyson . Of the cordiall quality of Gold in substance or Decoction . That a pot full of ashes will containe as much water as it would without them . Of white powder that kils without report . That Corall is soft under water , but hardeneth in the Ayre . That Porcelliane or China dishes lye under the earth an hundred yeares in preparation , with some others . chap. 5. Of sundry Tenents concerning Vegetables . That the roote of Mandrakes resembleth the shape of man. That they naturally grow under Gallowes and places of execution . That the roote gives a shreeke upon eradication . That it is fatall or dangerous t● dig them up . That Cinnamon , Ginger , Cloves , Mace , are but the parts or fruits of the same tree . That Misseltoe is bredupon trees , from seeds which birds let fall thereon . Of the Rose of Ierico that flowreth every ye●re upon Christmas Eve. That Sferra Caval●o hath a power to breake or loosen Iron . That Bayes preserve from the mischiefe of Lightning and Thunder . That bitter Almonds are preservatives against Eb●iety , with some others . chap. 6. THE THIRD BOOK . Of popular and received Tenents concerning Animals . THat an Elephant hath no joynts . chap. 1. That an horse hath no Gall. chap. 2. That a Pigeon hath no Gall. chap. 3. That a Bever to escape the hunter bites off his Testicles or stones . chap. 4. That a Radger hath the legs of one side shorter then of the other . chap. 5. That a ●eare bring● forth her cubs informous or unshaped . chap. 6. Of the Basilisk . chap. 7. That a Wolfe first see●ng a man bege●s a dumbnesse in him . chap. 8. Of the long life of Deere . chap. 9. That a Kings fisher hanged by the bill sheweth where the winde is . chap. 10. Of Gryphins . chap. 11. Of the Phaenix . chap. 12. Of the pissing of Toads , of the stone in their head , and of the generation of Frogs . chap. 13. That a Sala●ander lives in the fire . chap. 14. Of the Amphisbaena or Serpent with two heads moving either way . chap. 15. That young Vipers force their way through the bowels of their dam. chap. 16. That Hares are both male and female . chap. 17. That Moles are blinde and have no eyes . chap. 18. That Lampries have many eyes . chap. 19. That Snayles have two eyes , and at the ends of their hornes . chap. 20. That the Chamaeleon lives onely by Aire . chap. 21. That the Ostridge digeste●h Iron . chap. 22. Of the Vnicornes horne . chap. 23. That all Animals in the land are in their kinde in the Sea. chap. 24. Compendiously of some others . Of the musicall note of Swans before their death . That the flesh of Peacocks corrupt●th not . That Storkes will onely live in Republicks and free States . Of the noyse of a B●tter●e by putting the bill in a Reed . Th●t Whelps are b●ind nine dz●●es , and then begins to see . Of the antipathy betweene a ●oade and a Spider , a Lion and a Cock. That ●n Ea●●●g hath no wings . Of ●●●mes . That 〈◊〉 make that humming noyse by their mouths or wings . Of t●e ●ainct or small red Sp●der Of the Glow●worme . Of the providence of Pismires in biting off the ends of Corn. chap. 25. THE FOVRTH BOOK . Of many popular and received Tenents concerning Man. THat man hath onely an erect figure and that to looke up to Heaven . chap. 1. That the heart of a man is seated on the left side . chap. 2. That plu●●sies are onely on the left side . chap. 3. Of the fourth finger of the left hand whereon we weare our Rings . chap. 4. Of the right and left hand . chap. 5. Of swimming , that some men swimme naturally , that men drowned doe slo●● the ninth d●y when their gall breaketh , women 〈…〉 upon their b●cks . chap. 6. That men weigh heavier dead then alive , and before meate then after . chap. 7. That there are severall passages for meate and d●inke . chap. 8. Of the custome of saluting or blessing upon snee●ing . chap. 9. That Iews stinke . chap. 10. Of Pygmies . chap. 11. Of the great Climactericall yeare that is 63. chap. 12. Of the Canicular or Dog● dayes . chap. 13. THE FIFTH BOOK . Of many things questionable as they are described in ●ictures . OF the 〈◊〉 of the Pelecan . chap. 1. Of the picture of Dolphi●s . chap. 2. Of the 〈◊〉 of a Gr●sschopp●r . chap. 3. Of the 〈◊〉 of the S●●pent tempting Eve. chap. 4. Of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and Eve with Nave●s . chap. 5. Of the 〈◊〉 of the Iews and Eas●erne Nations at their feas●s , and our Saviour 〈◊〉 the Passcover . chap. 6. Of the 〈◊〉 of our Saviour with long haire . chap. 7. Of the picture of Abraham sacrificing Isaac . chap. 8. Of the p●cture of Moses with hornes . chap. 9. Of the 〈◊〉 of the twelve Tribes of Israel . chap. 10. Of the pictures of the Sybils . chap. 11. Of the p●cture describing the death of Cleopatra . chap. 12. 〈…〉 pictures of the nine Worthies . chap. 13. 〈…〉 picture of I●ptha sacrificing his daughter . chap. 14. 〈…〉 picture of Iohn the Baptist in a Camels skin . chap. 15. 〈◊〉 the p●cture of the Christopher . chap. 16. O● the picture of S. George . chap. 17. Of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 . chap. 18. 〈…〉 chap. 19. 〈…〉 chap. 20. Comp●nd●●●sly of many popular customes , opinions , 〈◊〉 , p●●ctises and observa●ions . Of an ●are cr●ssing the h●gh way . Of the 〈…〉 Owles and Raven● , Of the salling of sa●t . Of bre●king the Egg●shell . Of the true lovers kno● . Of the cheek burning , or 〈◊〉 . Of speaking under the Rose . Of smo●k following the fairest . Of sitting crosse-leg'd . Of haire upon Moll 's . Of the set time of payring of nayles . Of Lions heads upon spouts and cisternes . Of the saying ungirt unblest . Of the picture of God the Father . Of the picture of Sun , Moone , and the Winds . Of the Sun dancing on Easter day . Of the silly Howe or covering about some childrens heads . Of being drunk once a month . Of the appearing of the Devill with a cloven hoofe . Of Moses his rod in the discovery of Mines . Of discovering of doubtfull matters by hooke or staffe , chap. 21. THE SIXTH BOOK . Concerning sundry Tenents Geographicall and Historicall . COncerning the beginning of the world that the time thereof is not precisely knowne , as commonly it is presumed . chap. 1. Of mens enquiries in what season or point of the Zodiack it began , that a● they are generally made they are in vaine , and as particularly incertaine . chap. 2. Of the divisions of the seasons and foure quarters of the yeare , according unto Astronomers and Physitians , that the common compute of the Ancients , and which is still retained by some , is very questionable . chap. 3. Of some computation of dayes , and diductions of one part of the yeare unto another . chap. 4. A Digression of the wisdome of God in the site and motion of the Sunne . chap. 5. Concerning the vulgar opinion that the earth was slenderly peopled before the floud . chap. 6. Of East and West , and properties respectively ascribed unto Countries . chap. 7. Of the seven heads of Nile . chap. 8. Of the greatnesse of Nile . Of its Inundation and certaine time thereof . That it never rayneth in Aegypt , &c. chap. 8. Of the Red Sea. chap. 9. Of the blacknesse of Negroes . chap. 10. Of the same . chap. 11. A digression of Blacknesse . chap. 12. THE SEVENTH BOOK . Concerning many historicall Tenents generally received , and some deduced from the history of holy Scripture . THat the forbidden fruit was an Apple . chap. 1. That a man hath one Rib lesse then a woman . chap. 2. That Methuselah must needs bee the longest liver of all the posterity of Adam . chap. 3. That there was no Rainebow before the f●oud . chap. 4. Of Sem , Ham and Iaphet . chap. 5. That the Tower of Babel was erected against a second deluge . chap. 6. Of the Mandrakes of ●eah . chap. 7. Of the three Kings of Collein . chap. 8. Of the food of Iohn the Baptist in the wildernesse . chap. 9. Of the conceit that Iohn the Evangelist should not dye . chap. 10. Of some others more briefly . chap. 11. Of the cessation of Oracles . chap. 12. Of the death of Aristotle . chap. 13. Of the wish of Philoxenus to have the neck of a Crane . chap. 14. Of the lake Asphaltites , or the dead Sea. chap. 15. Of divers other Relations . Of the woman that conceived in a Bathe . Of Crassus that never laughed but once . That our Saviour never laughed . Of Surgius the second or B●cca de Porco . That Tamerlane was a Scythian shepheard . chap. 16. Of divers others . Of the poverty of Belisarius . Of fluctius Decumanus or the tenth wave . Of Parysatis that poysoned Statyra by one side of a knife . Of the woman fed with poyson that should have poysoned Alexander . Of the wandring Iew. chap. 17. More briefly . That the Army of Xerxes drank whole Rivers dry . That Haniball eate through the Alpes with Vinegar . Of the death of Aeschylus . Of the cities of Tarsus and Anchiale built in one day . Of the great ship Syracusia or Alexandria . Of the Spartan boyes . chap. 18. Of some others . chap. 19. Of some Relations whose truth we feare . chap. 20. THE FIRST BOOK : OR , GENERALL PART . CHAP. I. Of the Causes of Common Errors . THE first and father cause of common Error , is the common infirmity of humane nature ; of whose deceptible condition , although perhaps there should not need any other eviction , then the frequent errors , we shall our selves commit , even in the expresse declarement hereof : Yet shall wee illustrate the same from more infallible constitutions , and persons presumed as farre from us in condition , as time , that is our first and ingenerated forefathers , from whom as we derive our being , and the severall wounds of constitution , so may wee in some manner excuse our infirmities in the depravity of those parts , whose traductions were pure in them , and their originalls but once removed from God. Yet notwithstanding ( if posterity may take leave to judge of the fact , as they are assured , to suffer in the punishment ) were grossely deceived in their perfection , and so weakly deluded in the clarity of their understanding , that it hath left no small obsecu●ity in ours , how error should gaine upon them . For first , they were deceived by Satan , and that not in an invisible insinuation , but an open and discoverable apparition ; that is , in the form of a Serpent ; whereby although there were many occasions of suspition , and such as could not easily escape a weaker circumspection , yet did the unwary apprehension of Eve take no advantage thereof . It hath therefore seemed strange unto some , shee should be deluded by a Serpent , or subject her reason unto a beast of the field , which God had subjected unto hers . It hath empuzzeled the enquiries of others to apprehend , and enforced them unto strange conceptions ▪ to make out how without feare or doubt she could discourse with such a creature , or heare a Serpent speake , without suspition of imposture . The wits of others , have been so bold as to accuse her simplicity in receiving his temptation so coldly , and when such specious effects of the fruit were promised , as to make them like gods , not to desire , at least not to wonder he pursued not that benefit himselfe ; and had it been their owne case would perhaps have replied , If the taste of this fruit maketh the eaters like gods , why remainest thou a beast ? If it maketh us but like gods , we are so already . If thereby our eyes shall be opened hereafter , they are at present quicke enough to discover thy deceit , and we desire them no opener to behold our owne shame . If to know good and evill be our advantage , although we have free will unto both , wee desire to performe but one , we know 't is good to obey the Commandement of God , but evill if we transgresse it . They were deceived by one another , & in the greatest disadvantage of delusion , that is the stronger by the weaker : For Eve presented the fruit , and Adam received it from her . Thus the Serpent was cunning enough to begin the deceit in the weaker ; and the weaker of strength , sufficient to consummate the fraud in the stronger . Art and fallacy was used unto her , a naked offer proved sufficient unto him : so his superstruction was his ruin , & the fertility of his sleep , an issue of death unto him . And although the condition of sex & posterity of creation might somewhat extenuate the error of the woman : Yet was it very strange and inexcusable in the man , especially if as some affirme , he was the wisest of all men since , or if as others have conceived , he was not ignorant of the fall of the Angels , and had thereby example and punishment to deterre him . They were deceived from themselves , and their owne apprehensions , for Eve either mistooke or traduced the commandement of God. Of every tree of the garden thou mai●st freely eat , but of the tree of knowledge of good a●d evill thou shalt not eat , for in the day thou eatest thereof , thou shalt surely dye . Now Eve upon the question of the Serpent returned the precept in different t●armes , You shall not eat of it , neither shall you touch it lest perhaps you dye . In which delivery , there were no lesse then two mistakes , or rather additionall mendacites ; for the commandement forbids not the touch of the fruit , and positively said ye shall surely dye , but she extenuating replied , ne forte ●oriamini , lest perhaps ye dye . For so in the vulgar translation it runneth , and so is it expressed in the Thargum or Paraphrase of Jonathan . And therefore although it be said , and that very truly that the divell was a liar from the beginning , yet was the woman herein the first expresse beginner , and falsified twice before the replye of Satan , and therefore also to speak strictly , the sin of the fruit was not the first offence , they first transgressed the rule of their own reason , ●nd after the commandement of God. They were deceived through the conduct of their senses , and by temptations from the object it selfe , whereby although their intellectualls had not failed in the theori● of truth , yet did the inservient and brutall faculties controle the suggestion of reason : Pleasure and profit already overswaying the instructions of honesty , and sensuallity perturbing the reasonable commands of vertue . For so is it delivered in the text ; That when the woman saw that the tree was good for food , and that it was pleasant unto the eye , and a tree to be desired to make one wise , she tooke of the fruit thereof and did eat . Now hereby it appeareth , that Eve before the fall , was by the same and beaten way of allurements inveigled , whereby her posterity hath been deluded ever since ; that is those three delivered by S● . John , the lust of the flesh , the lust of the eye , and the pride of life , wherein indeed they seemed as weakly to faile as their debilitated posterity , ever after . Whereof notwithstanding some in their imperfections , have resisted ●ore powerfull temptations , and in many moralities condemned the facility of their seductions . Againe , they might for ought we know , be still deceived in the un●beliefe of their mortality , even after they had eat of the fruit . For Eve observing no immediate execution of the curse , she delivered the fruit unto Adam , who after the taste thereof , perceiving himselfe still to live , might yet remaine in doubt , whether he had incurred death , which perhaps he did not indubitably believe , untill he was after convicted in the visible example of Abel ▪ for he that would not believe the menace of God at first , it may be doubted whether before an ocular example hee believed the curse at last , and therefore they are not without all reason , who have disputed the fact of Cain , that is although he purposed to mischiefe , whether he intended to murther his brother , or designed that , whereof he had not beheld an example in his owne kinde , there might be somewhat in it that he would not have done , or desired undone , when he brake forth as desperately as before hee had done unmannerly , My iniquity is greater then can be forgiven me . Some nicities I confesse there are which extenuate , but many more that aggravate this delusion , which exceeding the bounds of our Discourse , and perhaps our satisfaction , we shall at present passe over . And therefo●e whether the sinne of our first parents were the greatest of any since , whether the transgression of Eve seducing , did not exceed that of Adam seduced , or whether the resistibility of his reason did not equivalence the facility of her seduction , wee shall referre it unto the Schoolman Whether there were not in Eve as great injustice in deceiving her husband , as imprudence in being deceived her self , we leave it unto the Morallist . Whether the whole relation be not Allegoricall , that is , whether the temptation of the man by the woman , bee not the seduction of the rationall , and higher parts by the inferiour and feminine faculties : or whether the tree in the middest of the garden , were not that part in the centre of the body , on which was afterward the appointment of circumcision in males , we leave it unto the Thalmudist . Whether there were any policie in the devill to tempt them before conjunction , or whether the issue before tentation might in justice have suffered with those after , we leave it unto the Lawyer . Whether Adam foreknew the advent of Christ , or the reparation of his error by his Saviour , how the execution of the curse should have been ordered , if after Eve had eaten , Adam had yet refused . Whether if they had tasted the tree of life before that of good and evill , they had yet suffered the curse of mortality ; or whether the e●●icacie of the one had not overpowred the penalty of the other , we leave it unto God : for he alone can truly determine these and all things else , who as he hath proposed the world unto our disputation , so hath he reserved many things unto his owne resolution , whose determinations we cannot hope from flesh , but must with reverence suspend unto that great day , whose justice shall either condemne our curiosities , or resolve our disquisitions . Lastly , man was not only deceiveable in his integrity , but the Angells of light in all their clarity . He that said he would bee like the highest did erre if in some way he conceived himselfe not so already ; but in attempting so high an effect from himselfe , hee mis-understood the nature of God , and held a false apprehension of his owne ; whereby vainly attempting not only insolencies , but impossibilities , he deceived himselfe as low as hell . In briefe , there is nothing infallible but God , who cannot possibly erre . For things are really true as they correspond unto his conception , and have so much of verity , as they hold of conformity unto that intellect , in whose Idea they had their first determinations : And therefore being the rule he cannot bee irregular , nor being truth it selfe conceiveably admit the impossible society of error . CHAP. II. A further illustration of the same . BEing thus deluded before the fall , it is no wonder if their conceptions were deceitfull , and could scarce speake without an error after ; for what is very remarkable ( and no man I know hath yet observed ) in the relation of Scripture before the flood , there is but one speech delivered by man , wherein there is not an erronious conception ; and strictly examined , most hainously injurious unto truth . The penne of Moses is briefe in the account before the flood , and the speeches recorded are six . The first is that of Adam , when upon the expostulation of God , he replyed ; I heard thy voice in the garden , and because I was naked , I hid my selfe : In which reply , there was included a very grosse mistake , and if with pertinacity maintained , a high and capitall errour : for thinking by this retirement to obscure himselfe from God , he infringed the omnisciency and essentiall ubiquity of his Maker ; who as he created all things , so is he beyond and in them all , not onely in power , as under his subjection , or in his presence , as being in his cognition , but in his very Ess●nce , as being the soule of their cau●alities , and the essentiall cause of their existences . Certainely his posterity at this distance and after so perpetuated an impayrement , cannot but condemne the poverty of his conception , that thought to obscure himselfe from his Creator in the shade of the garden , who had beheld him before in the darkenesse of his Chaos , and in the obscurity of nothing ; that thought to flye from God , which could not flye himselfe , or imagined that one tree should conceale his nakednesse from Gods eye , as another had revealed it unto his owne . Those tormented spirits that wish the mountaines to cover them , have fallen upon desires of lesse absurdity , and chosen wayes of lesse improbable concealement ; though this be also as ridiculous unto reason , as fruitlesse unto their desires ; for he that laid the foundations of the earth , cannot be excluded the secrecy of the mountains , nor can there any thing escape the perspicacity of those eyes which were before light , and unto whose opticks there is no opacity . This is the consolation of all good men , unto whom his ubiquity affordeth continuall comfort and security : And this is the affliction of hell , unto whom it affordeth despaire , and remedilesse calamity . For those restlesse spirits that flye the face of the Almighty , being deprived the fruition of his eye , would also avoid the extent of his hand ; which being impossible , their sufferings are desperate , and their afflictions without evasion , untill they can get out of Trismegistus his circle , that is , to extend their wings above the universe , and pitch beyond ubiquity it selfe . The second is that speech of Adam unto God , the woman whom thou gavest me to be with me , she gave me of the Tree , and I did eate : this indeed was a very unsatisfactory reply , and therein was involved a very impio●s errour , as implying God the Author of sinne , and accusing his Maker of his transgression : as if he had said , If thou hadst not given me a woman I had not beene deceived : Thou promisedst to make her a help , but she hath proved destruction unto me ; had I remained alone , I had not sinned , but thou gavest me a consort , and so I became seduced . This was a bold and open accusation of God , making the fountaine of good the contriver of evill , and the forbidder of the crime an abetter of the fact prohibited . Surely , his mercy was great that did not revenge the impeachment of his Justice ; and his goodnesse to be admired , that it refuted not his argument in the punishment of his excusation , or onely pursued the first transgression without a penalty of this the second . The third was that of Eve. The Serpent beguiled me , and I did eate . In which reply there was not onely a very feeble excuse , but an erroneous translating her owne offence upon another . Extenuating her sinne from that which was an aggravation , that is to excuse the fact at all , much more upon the suggestion of a beast , which was before in the strictest termes prohibited by her God. For although we now doe hope the mercies of God will consider our degenerated integrities unto some minoration of our offences , yet had not the sincerity of our first parents , so colourable expectations , unto whom the commandement was but single , and their integrities best able to resist the motions of its transgression : And therefore so hainous conceptions have risen hereof , that some have seemed more angry therewith then God himselfe , being so exasperated with the offence , as to call in question their salvation , and to dispute the eternall punishment of their Maker . Assuredly with better reason may posterity accuse them , then they the Serpent , or one another ; and the displeasure of the Pelagians must needs be irreconcileable , who peremptorily maintaining they can fulfill the whole Law , will insatisfactorily condemne the non-observation of one . The fourth was that speech of Cain upon the demand of God , Where is thy Brother ? and he said , I know not . In which negation , beside the open impudence , there was implyed a notable errour ; for returning a lye unto his Maker , and presuming in this manner , to put off the Searcher of hearts , he denied the omnisciency of God , whereunto there is nothing concealable . The answer of Satan in the case of Job , had more of truth , wisdome and reverence , then this ; Whence commest thou Satan ? and he said , from compassing of the earth . For though an enemy of God , and hater of all truth , his wisdome will hardly permit him to fal●i●ie with the Almighty : for well understanding the omniscience of his nature , he is not so ready to deceive himselfe , as to falsifie unto him whose cognition is no way deludable : And therefore when in the tentation of Christ he played upon the falacy , and thought to deceive the Author of truth , the method of this proceeding arose from the uncertainty of his divinity , whereof had he remained assured , he had continued silent , nor would his discretion attempt so unsucceedable a temptation . And so againe at the last day , when our offences shall be drawne into accompt , the subtilty of that Inquisitor shall not present unto God a bundle of calumnies or confutable accusations , but will discreetly offer up unto his Omnisciencie , a sure and undeniable list of our transgressions . The fifth is another reply of Cain upon the denouncement of his curse , My iniquity is greater then can be forgiven : For so is it expressed in some translations . The assertion was not onely desperate , but the conceit erroneous , overthrowing that glorious attribute of God his mercy , and conceiving the sinne of murder unpardonable ; which how great soever , is not above the repentance of man , but far below the mercies of God , and was as some conceive expiated , in that punishment he suffered temporally for it . There are but two examples of this errour in holy Scripture , and they both for murder , and both as it were of the same person ; for Christ was mystically slaine in Abel ; and therefore Cain had some influence on his death , as well as Judas ; but the sinne had a different effect on Cain , from that it had on Judas , and most that since have fallen into it ; for they like Judas desire death , and not unfrequently pursue it : Cain on the contrary grew afraid thereof , and obtained a securement from it . Assuredly if his despaire continued , there was punishment enough in life , and justice sufficient in the mercy of his protection . For the life of the desperate equals the anxieties of death , who in uncessant inquietudes but act the life of the damned , and anticipate the desolations of hell . T is indeed a sinne in man , but a punishment onely in the devils , who offend not God but afflict themselves , in the appointed despaire of his mercies . And as to be without all hope is the affliction of the damned , so is it the happinesse of the blessed , who having their expectations present , are not distracted with futurities . So is it also their felicity to have no faith , for enjoying the beatifical vision there is nothing unto them inevident , and in the fruition of the object of faith , they have received the full evacuation of it . The last speech was that of Lamech , I have slaine a man to my wound , and a young man to my hurt : If Cain be avenged seven fold , truly Lamech seventy and seven fold . Now herein there seemes to be a very erroneous illation ; from the indulgence of God unto Cain , concluding an immunity unto himselfe , that is , a regular protection from a single example , and an exemption from punishment in a fact that naturally deserved it . The Error of this offendor was contrary to that of Cain , whom the Rabbins conceive that Lamech at this time killed . He despaired of Gods mercy in the same fact , where this presumed of it , he by a decollation of all hope annihilated his mercy , this by an immoderancy thereof destroyed his justice , though the sin were lesse , the errour was as great ; For as it is untrue that his mercy will not forgive offenders , or his benignity cooperate to their conversions , So is it also of no lesse falsity to affirme his Justice will not exact account of sinners , or punish such as continue in their transgressions . And thus may we perceive , how weakely our fathers did erre before the floud , how continually and upon common discourse they fell upon errours after , it is therefore no wonder we have been erroneous ever since : And being now at greatest distance from the beginning of er●our , are almost lost in its dissemination , whose wayes are boundlesse , and confesse no circumscription . CHAP. III. Of the second cause of Popular Errors ; the erroneous disposition of the people . HAving thus declared the fallible nature of man even from his first production , we have beheld the generall cause of error , but as for popular errors , they are more neerely founded upon an erroneous inclination of the people ; as being the most deceptible part of mankind , and ready with open arm●s to receive the encroachments of Error ; which condition of theirs although deduceable from many grounds , yet shall we evidence it , but from a few , and such as most neerely and undeniably declare their natures . How unequall discerners of truth they are , and openly exposed unto errour , will first appeare from their unqualified intellectuals , unable to umpire the difficulty of its dissentions . For Error to speake strictly , is a firme assent unto falsity . Now whether the object whereunto they deliver up their assent be true or false , they are incompetent ●udges . For the assured truth of things is derived from the principles of knowledge , and causes , which determine their verities ; whereof their uncultivated understandings , scarce holding any theory , they are but bad discerners of verity , and in the numerous tract of error , but casually do hit the point and unity of truth . Their understanding is so feeble in the discernement of falsities , and averting the errors of reason , that it submitteth unto the fallacies of sence , and is unable to rectifie the error of its sensations . Thus the greater part of mankinde having but one eye of sence and reason , conceive the earth farre bigger then the Sun , the fixed Stars lesser then the Moone , their figures plaine , and their spaces equidistant . For thus their sence enformeth them , and herein their reason cannot rectifie them , and therefore hopelesly continuing in their mistakes , they live and dye in their absurdities ; passing their dayes in perverted apprehensions , and conceptions of the world , derogatory unto God , and the wisdome of his creation . Againe , being so illiterate in point of intellect , and their sence so incorrected , they are farther indisposed ever to attaine unto truth , as commonly proceeding in those wayes , which have most reference unto sence , and wherein there lyeth most notable and popular delusion : For being unable to weild the intellectuall armes of reason , they are faine to betake themselves unto wasters and the blunter weapons of truth ; affecting the grosse and sensible wayes of doctrine , and such as will not consist with strict and subtile reason . Thus unto them a piece of Rhetorick is asufficient argument of Logick , an Apologue of A●sope , beyond a Syllogisme in Barbara , parables then propositions , and proverbs more powerfull , then demonstrations . And therefore are they led rather by example , then precept , receiving perswasions from visible inducements , before intellectual instructions ; and therefore also do they judge of humane actions by the event ; for being uncapable of operable circumstances , or rightly to judge the prudenciality of affairs , they onely gaze upon the visible successe , and thereafter condemn or cry up the whole progression . And so from this ground in the Lecture of holy Scripture , their apprehensions , are commonly confined unto the literall 〈◊〉 of the text , from whence have ensued the grosse and duller sort of heresies . For not attaining the deut●roscopy , and second intention of the words , they are faine to omit their superconsequencies , coherencies , figures , or tropologies and are not sometime perswaded by fire beyond their literalities . And therefore also things invisible , but unto intellectuall discernments , to humor the grossenesse of their comprehensions , have been degraded from their proper forms , and God himselfe dishonoured into manuall expressions ; and so likewise being unprovided , or unsufficient for higher speculations , they will alwayes betake themselves , unto sensible representations , and can hardly be restrained the dulness of Idolatry . A sinne or folly not only derogatory unto God , but man , overthrowing their reason , as well as his divinitie . In briefe a reciprocation , or rather an Inversion of the creation , making God one way , as he made us another ; that is , after our Image , as he made us after his owne . Moreover , their understanding thus weake in it selfe , and perverted by sensible delusions , is yet farther impaired by the dominion of their appetite , that is , the irrationall and brutall part of the soule , which lording it over the soveraigne facultie , interrupts the actions of that noble part , and choakes those tender sparkes , which Adam hath left them of reason : and therefore they doe not onely swa●m with errours , but vices depending thereon . Thus they commonly affect no man any ●●●ther then hee deserts his reason , or complies with their aberrancies . Hence they embrace not vertue for it selfe , but its reward , and the argument from pleasure or utilitie is farre more powerfull , then that from vertuou● honesty ▪ which Mahomet and his contrivers wel unde●stood , when hee set out the felicitie of his heaven , by the contentments of ●lesh , and the delights of sense : slightly passing over the accomplishment of the soule , and the beatitude of that part which earth and visibilities too weakly affect . But the wisdom of our Saviour , and the simplicity of his truth proceeded another way , defying the popular provisions of happinesse from sensible expectations , placing his felicitie in things removed from sense , and the intellectuall enjoyment of God. And therefore the doctrine of the one was never afraid of Universities , or endeavoured the banishment of learning like the other . And though Galen doth sometime nibble at Moses , and beside the Apostate Christian , some Heathens have questioned his Philosophicall part or treatie of the Creation . Yet is there surely no reasonable Pagan , that will not admire the rationall and well grounded precepts of Christ , whose life as it was conformable unto his doctrine , so was that unto the highest rules of reason ; and must therefore flourish in the advancement of learning , and the perfection of parts best able to comprehend it . Againe , their individuall imperfections being great , they are moreover enlarged by their aggregation , and being erroneous in their single numbers once hudled together , they will be errour it selfe ; for being a confusion of knaves and fooles , and a farraginous concurrence of all conditions , tempers , sex , and ages , it is but naturall if their determinations be monstrous , and many wayes inconsistent with truth . And therefore wise men have alwayes applauded their owne judgment , in the contradiction of that of the people , and their soberest adversaries , have ever afforded them the stile of fooles and mad men ; and to speak impartially , their actions have often made good these Epithites . Had Orestes been Judge , he would not have acquitted that Lystrian rabble of madnesse , who upon a visible miracle , falling into so high a conceit of Paul and Barnabas , that they termed the one Jupiter , the other Mercurius , that they brought oxen and garlands , and were hardly restrained , from sacrificing unto them , did notwithstanding suddenly after fall upon Paul , and having stoned him , drew him for dead out of the citie . It might have hazarded the sides of Democritus , had hee been present at that tumult of Demetrius , when the people flocking together in great numbers , some cryed one thing , and some another , and the assembly was confused , and the most part knew not wherefore they were come together ; notwithstanding , all with one voice for the space of two houres cryed out , Great is Diana of the Ephesians . It had overcome the patience of Job , as it did the meeknesse of Moses , and would surely have mastered any , but the longanimity and great sufferance of God , Had they beheld the mutiny in the wildernesse , when after tenne great miracles in Egypt , and some in the same place , they melted down their stolen ear-rings into a calf , and monstrously cryed out , These are thy gods O Israel ! that brought thee out of the land of Egypt . It much accuseth the impatiencie of Peter , who could not endure the ●●aves of the multitude , and is the greatest example of lenitie in our Saviour , when he desired of God forgivenes unto those , who having one day brought him into the Citie in triumph , did presently after , act all dishonour upon him , and nothing could be heard but Cru●●fige in their courts . Certainely hee that considereth these things in Gods peculiar people , will easily discerne how little of truth , there is in the wayes of the multitude ; and though somtimes they are flattered with that Aphorisme , will hardly beleeve the voyce of the people to bee the voyce of God. Lastly , being thus divided from truth in themselves , they are yet farther removed by advenient deception . For true it is , ( and I hope shall not offend their vulgarities ) if I say they are daily mocked into errour by subtler devisors , and have been expresly deluded , by all professions whatsoever . Thus the Priests of Elder time , have put upon them many incredible conceits , not onely deluding their apprehensions , with Ariolation , South-saying , and such oblique Idolatries , but winning their credulities unto the literall and downe-right adorement of Cats , L●zards , and Beetles ; and thus also in some Christian Churches , wherein is presumed an irreproveable truth . If all be true that is suspected , or halfe what is related , there have not wanted , many strange deceptions , and some thereof are still confessed by the name of Pious fraudes . Thus Theudas an Imposture was able to lead away foure thousand into the wildernesse , and the delusions of Mahomet almost the fourth part of mankinde . Thus all heresies how grosse soever , have found a welcome with the people . For thus , what is scarce imaginable , many of the Jews were wrought into beliefe , that Herod was the Messias , and David George of Leyden and Arden , were not without a partie amongst the people , who maintained the same opinion of themselves almost in our dayes . Physitions ( many at least that make profession thereof ) beside divers lesse discoverable wayes of fraude , have made them beleeve , there is the book of fate , or the power of Aarons brest-plate in Urines . And therefore hereunto they have recourse as unto the Oracle of life , the great determinator of virginity , conception , fertilitie , and the inscrutable infirmities of the whole body . For as though there were a ●●minalitie in Urine , or that like the seed that carried with it the Idea of every part , they foolishly conceive wee visibly behold therein the Anatomie of every particle , and can thereby indigitate their affections . Saltimbancoes , Quacksalvers , and Charlatans , deceive them in lowe● degrees ; were Aesop alive the Piazza and Ponte Neufe could not but speake their fallacies , meane while there are too many , whose cryes cannot conceale their mischiefes : for their Impostures are full of crueltie , and worse then any other , deluding not onely unto pecuniary defraudations , but the irreparable deceit of death . Astrologers , which pretend to be of Caballa with the starres , such I meane as abuse that worthy enquirie , have not been wanting in their deceptions , who having wonne their beliefe unto principles whereof they make great doubt themselves , have made them beleeve that arbitrary events below , have necessary causes above ; whereupon their credulities assent unto any prognosticks , and daily swallow the predictions of men , which besides the independency of their causes , and contingency in their events , are onely in the prescience of God. Fortune tellers , Juglers , Geomancers , and the like incantatory impostors , though commonly men of inferiour ranke , and from whom without infusion they can exp●ct no more then from themselves , doe daily and professedly delude them : unto whom ( what is deplorable in men and Christians ) too many applying themselves , betw●xt j●st and earnest , betray the cause of truth , and incensibly make up , the legionarie body of errour . S●atistes and Politicians , unto whom Ragione di Stato , is the first considerable , as though it were their businesse to deceive the people , as a Maxime , do hold , that truth is to be concealed from them , unto whom although they reveale the visible designe , yet doe they commonly conceale the capitall intention ; and therefore have they alway beene the instruments of great designes , yet seldome understood the true intention of any , accomplishing the drifts of wiser heads as inanimate and ig●●o●ant Agents , the generall designe of the world ; who though in some la●itude of sence , and in a naturall cognition performe their proper actions , yet do they unknowingly concurre unto higher ends , and blindely advance the great intention of nature . Now how farre they may b●e kept in ignorance , a great example there is in the people of Rome , who never knew , the t●ue and proper name of their owne City . For beside ●hat common appellation received by the Citizens , it had a proper and secret name concealed from them : Cujus alterum nomen dicere s●cretis Cer●mo●●arum nefas habetur , saith Plinie . The reason hereof was superstitious , lest the name thereof being discovered unto their enemies , their Penates and Patronall gods , might be called forth by cha●ms an● incanta●io●s . For according unto the tradition of Magitians , the tu●●la●y sp●rits wil● not remove at common appellations , but at the proper names of things whereunto they are protectors . Thus having beene deceived by themselves , and continually deluded by others , they must needs be stuffed with errors , and even over●●nne with these inferiour falsities , whereunto whosoever shall resigne their reasons , either from the root of deceit in themselves , or inabilitie to resist such triviall ingannations from others , although their condition and fortunes may place them many Spheres above the multitude , yet are they still within the line of vulgaritie , and the Democraticall enemies of truth . CHAP. IIII. Of the nearer and more Immediate Causes of popular errours , both in the Wiser , and common sort , Misapprehension , Fallacy , or false diductio●● , Credulity , Supinity , adherence unto Antiquitie , Tradition , and Authoritie . THe first is a mistake , or a conception of things , either in their first apprehensions , or secondary relations . So Eve mistook the Commandement , either from the immediate injunction of God , or from the secondary narration of her husband . So might the Disciples mistake our Saviour , in his answer unto Peter , concerning the death of John , as is delivered , John 21. Peter seeing John , saith unto J●sus , Lord , and what shall this man doe ? Jesus saith , I● I will , that he tarry till I come , what is that unto thee ? Then went this saying abroad among the brethren , that that Disciple should not die . Thus began the conceit and opinion of the Centaures , that is in the mistake of the first beholders , as is declared by Servius , when some young Thessalians on horsebacke were beheld a farre off , while their horses watered , that is , while their heads were depressed , they were conceived by their first spectators , to be but one animall , and answerable hereunto have their pictures been drawn ever since . And as simple mistakes commonly beget fallacies , so men rest not in false apprehensions , without absurd and inconsequent diductions , from fallacious foundations , and misapprehended m●diums , erecting conclusions no way inferrible from their premises . Now the fallacies whereby men deceive others , and are deceived themselves , the Ancients , have divided into Ve●ball and Reall . Of the Verball , and such as conclude from mistakes of the word , although there be no lesse then sixe , yet are there but two onely thereof worthy our notation : and unto which the rest may be referred : that is the fallacie of Aequivocation and Amphibologie , which conclude from the ambigui●y of some one word , or the ambiguous sintaxis of many put together . From this fallacy arose that calamitous error of the J●wes , misapprehending the Prophesies of their Messias , and expounding th●m alwayes unto literall and temporall expectation . By this way many errors crept in and perverted the doctrine of Pythagoras , whilest men received his precepts in a different sense from his intention , converting Metaphors into proprieties , and receiving as litterall expressions , obscure and involved truths . Thus when he enjoyned his Disciples , an abstinence from beanes , many conceived they were with severity debarred the use of that pulse ; which notwithstanding could not be his meaning for as Aristoxenus who wrote his life , averreth he delighted much in that kind of food himselfe ; but herein as Plutarch observeth , he had no other intention , then to disswade men from Magistracie , or undertaking the publike offices of state ; for by beanes were the Magistrates elected in some parts of Greece ; and after his dayes , wee read in Thucydides , of the Councell of the beane in Athens . The same word also in Greeke doth signifie a testicle , and hath been thought by some an injunction only of continencie , as Aul. Gellius hath expounded , and as Empedocles may also be interpreted , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Test●culis miseri dextras subducite . Againe his injunction is , not to harbour Swallowes in our houses : Whose advice notwithstanding we doe not contemne , who daily admit and cherish them ; for herein a caution is only implied not to entertain ungratefull and thanklesse persons , which like the swallow are no way commodious unto us , but having made use of our habitations , and served their owne turnes , forsake us . So he commands to deface the print of a cauldron in the ash●s , after it hath boyled . Which strictly to observe were most conde●nable superstition : For hereby he covertly adviseth us not to persevere in anger , but after our choler hath boyled , to retaine no impression thereof . In the like sense are to be received , or they will else be misapprehended , when he adviseth his Disciples to give the right hand but to few , to put no viands in a chamberpot , not to passe over a ballance , not to rake up ●ire with a sword , or pisse against the Sunne , which enigmatical deliveries comprehended usefull verities , but being mistaken by literall Expositors at the first , they have been understood by most since , and may bee occasion of error to verball capacities for ever . This fallacy in the first del●sion Satan did put upon Eve , and his whole tentation might be this Elench continued ; so when he said , Yee shall not dye , that was in his equivocation , she shall not incurre a present death , or a destruction immediatly ensuing your transgression . Your eyes shall be opened , that is , not to the enlargement of your knowledge , but to the discovery of your shame and proper confusion . You shall know good and evill , that is you shall have knowledge of good by its privation , but cognisance of evill by sense and visible experience . And the same fallacy or way of d●ceit so well succeeding in Paradise , hee continued in his Oracles through all the world . Which had not men more warily unde●stod , they might have performed many acts inconsistent with his intention : B●utus might have made haste with Tarquine to have kissed his owne mother . The Athenians might have built them wooden walls , or doubled the Altar at Delphos . The circle of this fallacie is very large , and herein may be comprised all Ironicall mistakes ; for intended expressions receiving inverted significations , all deductions from metaphors , parables , allegories , unto reall and rigid interpretations . Whereby have arisen not only popular errors in Philosophy , but vulgar and senselesse heresies in Divinity , as will be evident unto any that shall examine their foundations , as they stand related by Epiphanius , Austin , or Prateolus . Other wayes there are of deceit which consist not , in false apprehension of words , that is verball expressions or sententiall significations , but fraudulent deductions , or inconsequent illations , from a false conception of things . Of these extradictionary and reall fallacies , Aristotle and Logicians make in number six , but we observe that men are most commonly deceived by foure thereof : those are , Petitio principii . A dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter . A non causa pro causa . And fallacia consequentis . The first is petitio principii , which fallacie is committed , when a question is made a medium , or we assume a medium as granted , whereof we remaine as unsatisfied as of the question . Briefly where that is assumed as a principle , to prove another thing which is not conceaded as t●ue it selfe . By this fallacie was Eve deceived , when shee took for granted , the false assertion of the devill ; Yee shall not surely dye , for God doth know that in the day she shall eat thereof , your eyes shall be opened , and you shall be as gods ; which was but a bare affirmation of Satan without any proofe or probable inducement , contrary unto the command of God and former beliefe of herselfe ; and this was the Logick of the Jews , when they accused our Saviour unto Pilate , who demanding a reasonable impeachment , or the allegation of some crime worthy of condemnation ; they only replyed , if he had not been worthy of death , we would not have brought him before thee ; wherein there was neither accusation of the person , nor satisfaction of the Judge , who well understood a bare accusation was no presumption of guilt , and the clamo●s of the people no accusation at all . The same fallacy is sometime used in the dispute , between Job , and his friends , they often taking that for granted which afterward he denyeth and disproveth . The second is à dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter , when from that which is but true in a qualified sense an inconditionall and absolute verity is inferred , transferring the speciall consideration of things unto their generall acceptions , or concluding from their strict acception , unto that without all limitation . This falacie men commit when they argue from a particular to a generall , as when we conclude the vices or qualities of a few upon a whole Nation , or from a part unto the whole . Thus the divell argued with our Saviour , and by this he would perswade him he might be secure if hee cast himselfe from the pinacle : for said he , it is written , he shall give his Angels charge concerning thee , and in their hands they shall beare thee up , lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone . But this illation was fallacious leaving out part of the text , Psalme 91. He shall keep thee in all thy wayes ; that is , in the wayes of righteousnesse , and not of rash attempts : so he urged a part for the whole , and inferred more in the conclusion , then was contained in the premises . By this same fallaci● we proceed , when we conclude from the signe unto the thing signified . By this incroachment Idolatry first crept in , men converting the symbolicall use of Idols into their proper worship , and receiving the representation of things as the substance and thing it selfe . So the statue of Belus at first erected in his memory , was in after times adored as a Divinity . And so also in the Sacrament of the Eucharist , the bread and wine which were but the signalls or visible signes , were made the things signified , and worshipped for the body of Christ. And hereby generally men are deceived that take things spoken in some la●itude without any at all . Hereby the Jewes were deceived concerning the commandement of the Sabbath , accusing our Saviour for healing the sicke , and his disciples for plucking the ears of corne , upon that day . And by this deplorable mistake they were deceived unto destruction , upon the assault of Pompey the great made upon that day , by whose superstitious observation they could not defend themselves , or performe any labour whatsoever . The third is a non causâ pro causâ , when that is pretended for a cause which is not , or not in that sense which is inferred . Upon this consequence the law of Mahomet forbids the use of wine , and his successors abolished Universities : by this also many Christians have condemned li●erature , misunderstanding the counsell of Saint Paul , who adviseth no further then to beware of Philosophy . On this foundation were built the conclusions of Southsayers in their Auguriall , and Tripudiary divinations , collecting presages from voice or food of birds , and conjoyning events unto causes of no connexion . Hereupon also are grounded the grosse mistakes , in the cure of many diseases , not only from the last medicine , and sympatheticall receits , but amulets cha●ms , and all incantatory applications , deriving effects not only from inconcurring causes , but things devoid of all efficiencie wha●ever . The fourth is the fallacie of the consequent , which if strictly taken , may be a ●allacious illation in reference unto an●ecedencie , or consequencie ; as to conclude from the position of the antecedent , unto the position of the consequent , or from the ●emotion of the consequent to the remotion of the antecedent . This is usually committed , when in connexed propositions the termes adhere contingently . This is frequent in Oratorie illations , and thus the Pharisees , because he conversed with Publicans and sinne●s ▪ accused the holinesse of Christ. But if this fallacy be largely taken , it is committed in any virious illation offending the rules of good consequence , and so it may be very large , and comprehend all false illations against the setled laws of Logick ; but the most usuall consequences are f●om particulars , from ●egatives , and from affirmative conclusions in the 〈…〉 , wherein indeed offences are most frequent , and their discoveries no● difficult . CHAP. V. Of Credulity and Supinity . A Third cause of common Errors is the Credulity of men ▪ that is an easie assent , to what is obtruded , or a believing at first eare what is delivered by others ; this is a weaknesse in the understanding , without examination assenting unto things , which from their natures and causes doe carry no perswasion ; whereby men often swallow falsities for truths , dubiosities for certainties , fesibilities for possibilities , and things impossible as possibilities themselves . Which though a weaknesse of the Intellect , and most discoverable in vulgar heads , yet hath it sometime fallen upon wiser braines , and great advancers of truth . Thus many wise Athenians so far forgot their Philosophy , and the nature of humane production , that they descended unto beliefes , the originall of their Nation was from the Earth , and had no other beginning then from the seminality and wombe of their great Mother . Thus is it not without wonder , how those learned Arabicks so tamely delivered up their beliefe unto the absurdities of the Alcoran . How the noble Geber , Avicenna and Almanzor , should rest satisfied in the nature and causes of earthquakes , delivered from the doctrine of their Prophet ; that is , from the motion of a great Bull , upon whose hornes all the earth is poised . How their faiths could decline so low , as to concede their generations in heaven , to be made by the smell of a citron , or that the felicity of their Paradise should consist in a Jubile of conjunction , that is a coition of one act prolonged unto fifty years . Thus is it almost beyond wonder , how the beliefe of reasonable creatures , should ever submit unto Idolatry : and the credulity of those men scarce credible , without presumption of a second fall , who could believe a Deity in the worke of their owne hands . For although in that ancient and diffused adoration of Idolls , unto the Priests and subtiler heads , the worship perhaps might be symbolicall , and as those Images some way related unto their deities , yet was the Idolatry direct and downe-right in the people , whose credulity is illimitable , who may be made believe that any thing is God , and may be made believe there is no God at all . And as Credulity is the cause of Error , so incredulity oftentimes of not enjoying truth , and that not only an obstinate incredulity , whereby wee will not acknowledge assent unto what is reasonably inferred , but any Academicall reserva●ion in matters of easie truth , or rather scepticall infidelity against the evidence of reason and sense . For these are conceptions befalling wise men , as absurd as the apprehensions of fooles , and the credulity of the people which promiscuously swallow any thing . For this is not only derogatory unto the wisdome of God , who hath proposed the world unto our knowledge , and thereby the notion of himselfe , but also detractory unto the intellect , and sense of man expressedly disposed for that inquisition . And therefore hoc tantum scio quod n●hil sc●o , is not to be received in an absolute sense , but is comparatively expressed unto the number of things whereof our knowledge is ignorant ; nor will it acquit the insatisfaction of those which quarrell with all things , o● dispute of matters concerning whose verities we have conviction from reason , or decision from the inerrable and requisite conditions of sense . And therefore if any man shall affirme the earth doth move , and will not b●lieve with us , it standeth still , because he hath probable reasons for it , and I no infallible sense nor reason against it , I will not quarrell with his assertion : but if like Zeno he shall walke about , and yet deny there is any motion in nature , ●urely it had been happy he had been born in Anty●era , and is only fit to converse with their melancholies , who having a conceit that they are dead , cannot be convicted into the society of the living . The fourth is a supinity or neglect of enquiry , even in matters whereof we doubt , rather beleeving , as we say , then going to see , or do●bting with ease and gratis , then beleeving with difficulty or purchase ; whereby either by a temperamentall inactivity we are unready to put in execution the suggestions or dictates of reason , or by a content and acquiescence in every species of truth we embrace the shadow thereof , or so much as may palliate its just and substantiall acquirements . Had our forefathers sat downe in these resolutions , or had their curiosities been sedentary , who pursued the knowledge of things through all the corners of nature , the face of t●uth had been obscure unto us , whose lustre in some part their industries have revealed . Certainly the sweat of their labours was not salt unto them , and they took delight in the dust of their endeavours . F●r questionlesse in knowledge there is no sl●nder difficulty , and truth which wise men say doth lye in a well , is not recoverable but by ●x●ntlation . It were some extenuation of the curse , if in sudore vul●us tul , were confineable unto corporall exercitations , and there still remained a Paradise or unthorny place of knowledge ; but now our unde●standings being eclipsed , as well as our tempers infirmed , we must betake our selves to wayes of reparation , and depend upon the illumination of our endeavours ; for thus we may in some measure repaire our primarie ruins , and build our selves men againe . And though the attempts of some have been precipitous , and their enquiries so audacious as to come within command of the flaming swords , and lost themselves in attempts above humanity , yet have the inquiries of most defected by the way , and tyred within the sober circumference of knowledge . And this is the reason why some have transcribed any thing , and although they cannot but doubt thereof , yet neither make experiment by sence or enquiry by reason , but live in doubts of things whose satisfaction is in their owne power , which is indeed the inexcusable part of our ignorance , and may perhaps fill up the charge of the last day . For not obeying the dictates of reason , and neglecting the cryes of truth , we faile not onely in the trust of our undertakings , but in the intention of man it selfe , which although more veniall unto ordinary constitutions , and such as are not framed beyond the capacity of beaten notions , yet will it inexcusably condemne some men , who having received excellent endowments , and such as will accuse the omissions of perfection , have yet sat downe by the way , and frustrated the intention of their habilities . For certainely as some men have sinned , in the principles of humanity , and must answer , for not being men , so others offend if they be not more ; Magis extra vitia quam cum virtutibus , would commend those , These are not excusable without an Excellency . For great constitutions , and such as are constellated unto knowledge , do nothing till they outdoe all ; they come short of themselves if they go not beyond others , and must not sit downe under the degree of worthies . God expects no lustre from the minor stars , but if the Sun should not illuminate all , it were a sin in Nature . Vltimus bonorum , will not excuse every man , nor is it sufficient for all to hold the common levell ; Mens names should not onely distinguish them : A man should be something that men are not , and individuall in somewhat beside his proper nature . Thus while it exceeds not the bounds of reason , and modesty , we cannot condemne singularity . Nos numerus sumus , is the motto of the multitude , and for that reason are they fooles . For things as they recede from unity , the more they approach to imperfection , and deformity ; for they hold their perfection in their simplicities , and as they neerest approach unto God. Now as there are many great wits to be condemned , who have neglected the increment of Arts , and the sedulous pursuit of knowledge , so are there not a few very much to be pittied , whose industry being not attended with naturall parts , they have sweat to little purpose , and roled the stone in vain : which chiefly proceedeth from naturall incapacity , and geniall indisposition , at least to those particular wayes whereunto they apply their endeavours . And this is one reason why though Universities bee full of men , they are oftentimes empty of learning . Why as there are some which do much without learning , so others but little with it , and few that attaine to any perfection in it . For many heads that undertake it , were never squared nor timbred for it . There are not onely particular men , but whole nations indisposed for learning , whereunto is required not onely education , but a pregnant Minerva and teeming constitution . For the wisdome of God hath divided the Genius of men according to the different affaires of the world , and varied their inclinations according to the variety of Actions to be performed therein , which they who consider not , rudely rushing upon professions and wayes of life unequall to their natures ; dishonour not onely themselves and their functions , but pervert the h●rmony of the whole world . For if the world went on as God hath o●dained it , and were every one implyed in points concordant to their Natures ; Professions , Arts and Common-wealths would rise up of themselves ; nor needed we a Lanthorne to finde a man in Athens . CHAP. VI. Of adherence unto Antiquity . BUt the mortallest enemy unto knowledge , and that which hath done the greatest execution upon truth , hath beene a peremptory adhesion unto Authority , and more especially the establishing of our beliefe upon the dictates of Antiquities . For ( as every capacity may obse●ve ) most men of Ages present , so superstitiously do look on Ages past , that the authorities of the one , exceed the reasons of the other . Whose persons indeed being farre removed from our times , their wo●ks which seldome with us passe uncontrouled , either by contemporaries or immediate successors , are now become out of the distance of envies . And the farther removed from present times , are conceived to approach the neerer unto truth it selfe . Now hereby me thinks wee manifestly delude our selves , and widely walke out of the tracke of tru●h . For first , men hereby impose a thraldome on their times , which the ingenuity of no age should endure , or indeed the presumption of any did ever yet enjoyne . Thus Hippocrates about 2000. yeare agoe , conceived it no injustice , either to examine or refute the doct●ines of his predecessors : Galen the like , and Aristotle most of any ; yet did not any of these conceive themselves infallible , or set downe their dictates as verities irrefragable ; but when they either deliver their owne inventions , or rej●cted other mens opinions , they proceed with Judgement and Ingenuity , establishing their assertion , not onely with great solidity , but submitting them also unto the correction of future discovery . Secondly , men that adore times past , consider not that those times were once present , that is , as our owne are at this instant , and wee our selves unto those to come , as they unto us at present ; as wee rely on them , even so will those on us , and magnifie us hereafter , who at present condemne our selves ; which very absurdity is dayly committed amongst us even in the esteeme and censure of our owne times . And to speake impartially , old men from whom wee should exp●ct the greatest example of wisdome , do most exceede in this point of folly ; commending the dayes of their youth , they scarce remember , at least well understood not ; extolling those times their younger yeares have heard their fathers condemne , and condemning those times the gray heads of their posterity shall commend . And thus is it the humour of many heads to extoll the dayes of their fore-fathers , and declaime against the wickednesse of times present ; which notwithstanding they cannot handsomely doe , without the borrowed helpe and satyres of times past , condemning the vices of their times , by the expressions of vices in times which they commend , which cannot but argue the community of vice in both ; Horace therefore , Juvenall and Perseus were no prophets , although their lives did seeme to indigitate and point at our times . There is a certaine list of vices committed in all ages , and declaimed against by all Authors , which will last as long as humane nature , or digested into common places may serve for any theme , and never be out of date untill Doomes day . Thirdly , the testimonies of An●●q●ity and such as passe oraculously amongst us , were not if wee consider them alwayes so ex●ct , as to examine the doctrine they delivered . For some , and those the acutest of them , have left unto us many things of falsitie , controulable , not onely by criticall and collective reason , but common and countrey observation . Hereof there want not many examples in Aristotle , through all his booke of animals ; we shall instance onely in three of his Problemes , and all contained under one S●ction . The first enquireth why a Man doth cough , but not an Oxe or Cow ? whereas notwithstanding the contrary is often observed by husbandmen , and stands confirmed by those who have expresly treated de re Rustica , and have also delivered diverse remedies for it . Why Juments 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he termes them ) as Horses , Oxen and Asses , have no eruct●tion or belching , whereas indeed the contrary is often observed , and also delivered by Columella . And thirdly , cur solus homo , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , why man alone hath gray hayres ? whereas it cannot escape the eyes , and ordinary observation of all men , that horses , dogs , and foxes , wax gray with age in our Countries , and in colder regions many other animals without it . Other Authors write often dubiously , even in matters wherein is expected a strict and definitive truth , extenuating their affirmations , with aiunt , ferunt , fortasse , As Dioscorides , Galen , Aristotle , and many more . Others by he●●e say , taking upon trust most they have delivered , whose volumes are meer collections , drawne from the mouthes or leaves of other Authours ; as may bee observed in Plinie , Aelian , Athe●aeus , and many others . Not a few transcriptively , subscribing their names unto other mens endeavours , and meerely transcribing almost all they have written . The Latines transcribing the Greekes , the Greekes and Latines each other . Thus hath Justine borrowed all from Trogus Pompeius , and Julius solinus in a manner transcribed Plinie , thus ha●e Lucian and Apuleius served Lucius Pratensis , men both living in the same time , and both transcribing the same Authour , in those famous Bookes , Entituled Lucius by the one , and Aureus Asinus by the other . In the same measure hath Simocrates in his Tract de Nilo , dealt with Diodorus Siculus , as may be observed , in that worke annexed unto Herodotus , and translated by Jungermannus . Thus Eratosthenes wholy translated Timotheus de Insulis , not reserving the very Preface . The very same doth Strabo report of Edorus and Ariston in a Treatise entituled de Milo. Clemens Alexandrinus hath also observed many examples hereof among the Greekes , and Plinie speaketh very plainely in his Preface , that conferring his Authors , and comparing their workes together , hee generally found those that went before verbatim transcribed , by those that followed after , and their originalls never so much as mentioned . Even the magnified Virgil hath borrowed almost all his works : his Eclogues from Theocritus , his Georgicks from H●siod and Aratus , his Aeneads from Homer , the second Booke thereof containing the exploit of Sinon and the Trojan horses , ( as Macrobius observeth ) he hath verbatim derived from Pisander . Our own profession is not excusable herein . Thus Oribasius ▪ Aetius and Aegineta have in a manner transcribed Galen . But Marcellus Empericus who hath left a famous worke de medicamentis , hath word for word , transcribed all Scriboneus Largus , de compositione medicamentorum , and not left out his very peroration . And thus may we perceive the Ancients were but men , even like our selves . The practise of transcription in our dayes was no monster in theirs : Plagiarie had not its nativitie with printing , but began in times when thefts were difficult , and the paucity of bookes scarce wanted that invention . Fourthly , while we so eargerly adhear unto Antiquity , and the accounts of elder times , we are to consider the fabulous condition thereof ; and that wee shall not deny if wee call to minde the mendacity of Greece , from whom we have received most relations , and that a considerable part of Ancient times , was by the Greeks themselves termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is made up or stuffed out with fables , and surely the fabulous inclination of those dayes , was greater then any since , which swarmed so with fables , and from such slender grounds , tooke hyn●es for fictions , poysoning the world ever after ; wherein how far they exceeded , may be exemplified from Palaephatus , in his book of fabulous narrations . That fable of Orpheus , who by the melody of his musick , made woods and trees to follow him , was raised upon a slender foundation ; for there were a crew of mad women , retyred unto a mountain , from whence being pacifyed by his Musicke , they descended with boughs in their hands , which unto the fabulositie of those times , proved a sufficient ground to celebrate unto all posteritie the Magick of Orpheus harpe , and its power to attract the senselesse trees about it . That Medea the famous Sorceresse could renue youth , and make old men young againe , was nothing else but that from the knowledge of simples shee had a receipt to make white haire black , and reduce old heads into the tincture of youth againe . The fable of Gerion and Ce●berus with three heads was this : Gerion was of the City Tricarinia that is of three heads , and Ce●berus of the same place was one of his dogs , which running into a cave upon pursuit of his masters oxen , Hercules perforce drew him out of that place , from whence the conceits of those dayes affirmed no lesse , then that He●cules descended into hell , and brought up Cerberus into the habitation of the Living . Upon the like grounds was raised the figment of Briareus , who dwelling in a city called Hecatonchiria , the fancies of those times assigned him an hundred hands . T was ground enough to fancy wings unto Daedasus , in that he stole out of a window from Minos , and sailed away with his son Icarus , who steering his cours wisely , escaped , but his son carrying too high a saile was drowned . That Niobe weeping over her children was turned into a stone , was nothing else but that during her life , she erected over their s●pultures , a marble tombe of her owne . When Acteon had undone himselfe with dogs , and the prodigall attendance of hunting , they made a solemne story how he was devoured by his hounds . And upon the like grounds was raised the Anthropophagie of D●omedes his horses . Upon as slender foundation was built , the fable of the Minotaure ; for one Taurus a servant of Minos begat his mistresse Pasiphae with childe , from whence the infant was named Minotaurus . Now this unto the fabulositie of those times was thought sufficient to accuse Pasiphae of Beastialitie , or admitting conjunction with a Bull , and in succeeding ages gave a hynte of depravity unto Domitian to act the fable into Realitie . Fiftly , we applaude many things delivered by the Ancients , which are in themselves but ordinarie , and come short of our own conceptions . Thus we usually extoll , and our Orations cannot escape the sayings of the wisemen of Greece . Nosce teipsum of Thales : Nosce tempus of Pittacus : Nihil nimis of Cleobulus ; which notwithstanding to speake indifferently , are but vulgar precepts in Morality , carrying with them nothing above the lyne , or beyond the extemporall sententiosity of common conceits with us . Thus we magnifie the Apothegmes , or reputed replyes of wisdome , whereof many are to be seen in Laertius , more in Lycosthenes , not a few in the second booke of Macrobius , in the salts of Cicero Augustus , and the Comicall wits of those times : in most whereof there is not much of admiration , and are me thinkes exceeded , not only in the replyes of wise men , but the passages of societie and daily urbanities of our times . And thus we extoll their adage● or proverbs ; and Erasmus hath taken great pains to make collections of them , whereof notwithstanding the greater part will , I beleeve , unto in●different judges be esteemed no such rarities , and may be paralelled , if not exceeded , by those of more unlearned nations , & many of our own . Sixtly , wee urge authorities , in points that need not , and introduce the testimony of ancient writers , to confirm things evidently beleeved , and whereto no reasonble hearer but would assent without them , such as are ; Nemo mortalium omnibus horis sapit . Virtute nil praestantius , nil pulchrius ; Omnia vincit amor . Praeclarum quiddam veritas , All which , although things knowne and vulgar , are frequently urged by many men , and though triviall verities in our mouthes , yet noted from Plato , Ovid , or Cicero , they receive immediate additions , and become reputed elegancies . For many hundred to instance but in one we meet with while we are writing . Antonius Guevara that elegant Spaniard , in his book intituled , The Diall of Princes , beginneth his Epistle thus . Apolonius Thyan●us disputing with the Schollers of Hiarchas , said , that among all the affections of nature , nothing was more naturall , then the desire all have to preserve life ; which being a confessed truth , and a veritie acknowledged by all , it was a superstuous affectation , to derive its authoritie from Apolonius , or seeke a confirmation thereof as farre as India , and the learned Schollers of Hiarchus ; which whether it be not al one to strengthen common dignities and principles known by themselves , with the authoritie of Mathematicians ; or thinke a man should beleeve ; The whole is greater then its parts , rather upon the authoritie of Euclide , then if it were propounded alone , I leave unto the second and wiser cogitations of all men . T is sure a practise that savours much of Pedantery , a Reserve of Puerilitie wee have not shaken off from Schoole , where being seasoned with Minor sentences , by a neglect of higher enquiries , they prescribe upon our riper cares , and are never worne out but with our memories . Lastly , while we so devoutly adhere unto Antiquity in some things , we doe not consider we have deserted them in severall other ; for they indeed have not only been imperfect , in the conceit of many things , but either ignorant or erroneous in divers other . They understood not the motion of the eight spheare from West to East , and so conceived the longitude of the starres invariable . They conceived the torrid Zone unhabitable , and so made frustrate the goodliest part of the earth . But we now know 't is very well empeopled , and the habitation thereof esteemed so happy , that some have made it the proper seat of Paradise , and beene so farre from judging it unhabitable that they have made it the first habitation of all . Many of the Ancients denyed the Antipodes , and some unto the penalty of contrary affirmations ; but the experience of our enlarged navigations , can now assert them beyond all dubitation . Having thus totally relinquisht them in some things , it may not be presumptuous , to examine them in others , but surely most unreasonable to adhere to them in all , as though they were infallible or could not erre in any . CHAP. VII . Of Authority . NOr is only a resolved prostration unto Antiquity a powerfull enemy unto knowledge , but also a consident adherence unto any Authority , or resignation of our judgements upon the testimony of any Age or Author whatsoever . For first , to speake generally an argument from Authority to wiser examinations , is but a weaker kinde of proofe , it being no other but a topicall probation , and as we terme it , an inartificiall argument , depending upon a naked asseveration : wherein neither declaring the causes , affections or adjuncts of what we believe . It carrieth not with it the reasonable inducements of knowledge , and therefore contr a negantem principia , Ipse dixit , or oportet discentem credere , although they may be postulates , very accomodable unto Junior indoctrinations , yet are their authorities but temporary , and not to be imbraced beyond the minority of our intellectuals . For our advanced beliefs are not to be built upon dictates , but having received the probable inducements of truth , we become emancipated from testimoniall engagements , and are to erect upon the surer base of reason . Secondly , unto reasonable perpensions it hath no place in some Sciences , small in others , and suffereth many restrictions , even where it is most admitted . It is of no validity in the M●thematicks , especially the mother part thereof Arithmetick and Geometry : For these Sciences concluding from dignities and principles knowne by themselves , they receive not satisfaction from probable reasons , much lesse from bare and peremptory asseverations . And therefore if all Athens should decree , that in every triangle , wo sides which soever be taken are greater then the side remaining , or that in rectangle triangles the square which is made of the side that sub●endeth the right angle , is equall to the squares which are made of the sides containing the right angle : Although there be a certaine truth therein , would Geometritians notwithstanding , receive a satisfaction without demonstration thereof ? 'T is true by the vulgarity of Philosophers , there are many points beleeved without probation , and if a man affirme from Ptolomy , that the Sun is bigger then the Earth , shall he probably meet with any contradiction herein , whereunto notwithstanding Astronomers will not assent without some convincing argument or demonstrative proofe thereof ? And therefore certainly of all men a Philosopher should be no swearer : for an oath which is the end of controversies in Law cannot determine any here , nor are the deepest sacraments or desperate imp●●cations of any force to perswade where reason only , and necessary mediums must induce . In naturall Philosophy , and which is more generally pursued amongst us , it carryeth but slender consideration , for that also proceeding from setled principles , therein is expected a satisfaction from scientificiall progressions , and such as beget , a sure and rationall beleefe . For if Authority might have made out the assertions of Philosophy , wee might have held , that snow was blacke , that the sea was but the sweat of the earth , and many of the like absurdities . Then was Aristotle injurious to fall upon Melissus , and to reject the assertions of Anaxagoras , Anaximander , and Empedocles , and then were we also ungratefull unto himselfe , from whom our Junior endeavours embracing many things by his authority , our mature and secondary enquiries , are forced to quit those receptions , and to adhere unto the nearest accounts of reason . And although it be not unusuall , even in Philosophicall tractates to make enumeration of Authors , yet are there reasons usually introduced , and to ingenuous readers doe carry the stroake in the perswasion . And surely if we account it reasonable among our selves , and not injurious unto rationall Authors , no farther to abet their opinions then as they are supported by solid reason ; certainly with more excusable reservation may we shrink at their bare testimonies , whose argument is but precarious and subsists upon the charity of our assentments . In Morality , Rhetorick , Law and History , there is I confesse a frequent and allowable use of testimony , and yet herein I perceive , it is not unlimitable , but admitteth many restrictions . Thus in Law both Civill and Divine , that is only esteemed legitimum testimonium , or a legall testimony , which receives comprobation from the mouths of at least two witnesses ; and that not onely for prevention of calumny , but assurance against mistake , whereas notwithstanding the solid reason of one man , is as sufficient as the clamor of a whole Nation ; and within imprejudicate apprehensions begets as firm a beleef as the authoritie or aggregated testimony of many hundreds : For reason being the very root of our natures , and the principles thereof common unto all , what is against the lawes of true reason , or the undeceived understanding of any one , if rightly apprehended must be disclaimed by all Nations , and rejected even by mankinde . Againe , a testimony is of small validity if deduced from men out of their owne profession ; so if Lactantius affirme the figure of the earth is plaine , or Austin himselfe deny there are Antipodes ; though venerable Fathers of the Church , and ever to be honoured , will their authorities prove sufficient to ground a beleefe thereon ? whereas notwithstanding the solid reason or confirmed experience of any man , is very approveable in what profession soever . So Raymund Sebund , a Physitian of Tholouze , besides his learned Dialogues , de natura humana , hath written a naturall Theologie , demonstrating therein the Attributes of God , and attempting the like in most points of Religion . So Hugo Grocius a Civilian , did write an excellent Tract in Dutch of the verity of Christian Religion , and hath since contracted the same into six bookes in Latine , wherein most rationally delivering themselves , their works will be embraced by most that understand them , and their reasons enforce beliefe even from prejudicate Readers . Neither indeed have the authorities of men bin ever so awfull , but that by some they have beene rejected , even in their owne professions . Thus Aristotle affirming the birth of the Infant or time of its gestation , extendeth sometimes unto the eleventh month , but Hippocrates averring that it exceedeth not the tenth . Adrian the Emperour in a solemne processe , determined for Aristotle , but Justinian many yeares after , tooke in with Hippocrates and reversed the Decree of the other . Thus have Councels not onely condemned private men , but the Decrees and Acts of one another . So Galen after all his veneration of Hippocrates , in some things hath fallen from him . Avicen in many from Galen , and others succeeding from him : and although the singularity of Paracelsus be intollerable , who sparing onely Hippocrates , hath reviled not onely the Authors , but almost all the learning that went before him ; yet is it not much lesse injurious unto knowledge obstinately and inconvincibly to side with any one : Which humour unhappily possessing many men , they have by prejudice withdrawne themselves into parties , and contemning the soveraignty of truth , seditiously abetted the private divisions of error . Moreover a Testimony in points historicall , and where it is of unavoydable use , is of no illation in the negative , nor is it of consequence that Herodo●us writing nothing of Rome , there was therefore no such city in his time ; or because Dioscorides hath made no mention of Unicornes horne , there is therefore no such thing in Nature . Indeed intending an accurate enumeration of Medicall materials , the omission hereof affords some probability ; it was not used by the Ancients , but will not conclude the nonexistence thereof . For so may we annihilate many simples unknowne to his enquiries , as Senna , Rhabarbe , B●zoar , Ambregris , and divers others . Whereas indeed the reason of man hath no such restraint , concluding not onely affirmatively but negatively , not onely affirming there is no magnitude beyond the last heavens , but also denying there is any vacuity within them : Although it be confessed the affirmative hath the prerogative illation , and Barbara engrosseth the powerfull demonstration . Lastly , the strange and unimaginable relations made by Authors , may sufficiently discourage our adherence unto Authority , and which if we beleeve we must be apt to swallow any thing . Thus Basil will tell us , the Serpent went erect like man , and that that beast could speake before the fall . Tostatus would make us beleeve that Nilus encreaseth every new Moone . Leonardo ●ioravanti an Italian Physitian , beside many other secrets assumeth unto himselfe the discovery of one concerning Pellitory of the wall ; that is , that it never groweth in the sight of the North star . Doue si possa vedere la stella Tramontana , wherein how wide he is from truth is easily discoverable unto every one , who hath but Astronomy enough to know that starre . Franciscus Sanctius in a laudable Comment of his upon Alciats Emblems , affirmeth and that from experience , a Nightingale hath no tongue . Avem Philomelam lingua carere pro certo affirmare possum , nisi me oculi fallunt . Which if any man for while shall beleeve upon his experience , he may at his leasure refute it by his owne . What foole almost would beleeve , at least , what wise man would rely upon that Antidote delivered by Pierius in his Hieroglyphicks against the sting of a Scorpion ? that is , to sit upon an Asse with ones face toward his taile ; for so the paine , from its sting leaveth the man , and passeth into the beast . It were me thinks but an uncomfortable receite for a Quartane Ague , and yet as good perhaps as many others used , to have recourse unto the remedy of Sammonicus , that is , to lay the fourth book of Homers Iliads under ones head , according to the precept of that Physitian and Poet , Moeoniae Iliados quartum suppone trementi , There are surely few that have beliefe to swallow , or hope enough to experiment the Collyrium of Albe●tus , which promiseth a strange effect , and such as Thieves would count inestimable ; that is , to make one see in the darke : yet thus much , according unto his receit , will the right eye of an Hedge-hog boyled in oyle and preserved in a brasen vessell effect . As strange it is , and unto vicious inclinations were worth a nights lodging with Lais , what is delivered in Kiranides , that the left stone of a Weesell , wrapt up in the skin of a she Mule , is able to secure incontinency from conception . These with swarmes of others have men delivered in their writings , whose verities are onely supported by their Authorities : but being neither consonant unto reason , nor correspondent unto experiment , their affirmations are unto us no Axiomes , wee esteeme thereof as things unsaid , and account them but in the list of nothing . I wish herein the Chymistes had beene more sparing , who overmagnifying their preparations , inveigle the curiosity of many , and delude the security of most . For if their experiments would answer their encomiums , the Stone and Quartane Agues , were not opprobrious unto Physitians ; And we might contemne that first , and most uncomfortable Aphorisme of Hippocrates ; Ars Longa , Vita Brevis , For surely that Art were soone attained , that hath so generall remedies , and life could not be short , were there such to prolong it . CHAP. VIII . A briefe enumeration of Authors . NOw for as much as we have discoursed of Authority , and there is scarce any tradition or popular error but stands also delivered by some good Author ; we shall endeavour a short discovery of such as for the major part have given authority hereto : who although excellent and usefull Authors , yet being either transcriptive , or following the common relations of things , their accounts are not to be swallowed at large , or entertained without a prudent circumspection . In whom the ipse dixit , although it be no powerfull argument in any , is yet lesse au●hentick then in many other , because they deliver not their owne experiences , but others affirmations , and write from others as we our selves from them . 1. The first in order as also in time , shall be Herodotus of Halicarnassus , an excellent and very elegant Historian , whose books of history were so well received in his owne dayes , that at their rehearsall in the Olympick g●mes , they obtained the names of the nine Muses , and continued in such esteeme unto descending Ages , that Cicero termed him Historiarum parens . And Dionysius his Countreyman , in an Epistle to Pompey , after an expresse comparison , affords him the better of Thucydides ; all which notwithstanding , he hath received from some , the stile of Mendaciorum pater ; his authority was much infringed by Plutarch , who being offended with him , as Polybius had bin with Philarcus , for speaking too coldly of his Countreymen , hath left a particular Tract , de Malignitate Herodot● , But in this latter Century , Cam●rarius and Stephanus have stepped in , and by their witty Apologies , effectually endeavoured to frustrate the arguments of Plutarch , or any other . Now in this Author , as may be observed in our ensuing ▪ Discourse , and is better discernable in the perusall of himselfe , there are many things fabulously delivered , and not to be accepted as truthes : whereby neverthelesse if any man be deceived , the Author is not so culpable as the believer . For he indeed imitating the father Poet , whose life he hath also written , and as Thucydides observeth , as well intending the delight as benefit of his Reader , hath besprinkled his worke with many fabulosities , whereby if any man be led into errour , he mistaketh the intention of the Author , who plainly confesseth hee writeth many things by hearesay , and forgetteth a very considerable caution of his , that is , Ego quae fando cognovi , exponere narratione mea debe● omnia ; credere autem esse vera omnia , non debeo , 2. In the second place is Cresias the Cnidian , Physitian unto Artaxerxes King of Persia , his books are often cited by ancient Writers ; and by the industry of Stephanus and Rodomanus , there are extant some fragments thereof in our dayes ; he wrote the History of Persia , and many narrations of India . In the first as having a fair oportunity to know the truth : And as Diodorus affirmeth the perusall of Persian records , his testimony is acceptable in his Indiary relations , wherein are contained strange and incredible accounts , he is surely to be read with suspension ; and these were they which weakned his authority with former ages , and made him contemptible unto most . For as we may observe , he is seldome mentioned , without a derogatory parenthesis in any Author ; Aristotle besides the frequent undervaluing of his authority , in his bookes of Animals gives him the lie no lesse then twice , concerning the seed of Elephants . Strabo in his xi booke hath left a harder censure of him . Equidem facil●us Hesi●do & Homero , aliquis ●idem adhibuerit , itemque Tragicis Poetis ▪ quam Ctesiae Herodoto , Hellanico & eorum similibus , But Lucian hath spoken more plainly then any . Scripsit Ctesias de Indorum regione , deque tis quae ●pud illos sunt , ea quae nec ipse v●dit , neque ex ull●●s sermone audivit , Yet were his relations taken up by most succeeding Writers , and many thereof revived by our Country-man , Sir John Mandevell Knight and Doctor in Physicke , who after thirty years peregrination dyed at Leige , and was there honourably interred . He left behinde him a booke of his travells , which hath been honoured with the translation of many languages , and hath now continued above three hundred years ; herein he often attesteth the fabulous relations of Ctesias , and seems to confirme the refuted accounts of Antiquity : all which may still be received in some acceptions of morality , and to a pregnant invention , may afforde commendable mythologie , but in a naturall and proper Exposition , it containeth impossibilities and things inconsistent with truth . 3. There is a Book de mirandis auditionibus , ascribed unto Aristotle , another de mirabilibus narrationibus , written long after by Antigonus , another also of the same title by Plegon Trallianus translated by Xilander , and with the Annotations of Meursius ; all whereof make good the promise of their titles and may be read with caution ; which if any man shall likewise observe in the Lecture of Philostratus , concerning the life of Apolonius , or not only in ancient Writers , but shall carry a wary eye , on Paulus Venetus , Jovius , Olaus Magnus , Nierembergius , and many other , I thinke his circumspection is laudable , and he may thereby decline occasion of Error . 4. Dioscorides Anazarbeus , hee wrote many bookes in Physicke , but six thereof de Materia Medica , have found the greatest esteeme ; hee is an Author of good Antiquity , and better use , preferred by Galen before Cratevas , Pamphilus , and all that attempted the like description before him ; yet all hee delivereth therein is not to be conceived Oraculous : For beside that , following the warres under Anthony , the course of his life would not permit a punctuall examen in all ; There are many things concerning the nature of simples , traditionally delivered , and to which I beleeve he gave no assent himselfe . It had been an excellent receit , and in his time when Sadles were scarce in fashion of very great use , if that were true , which he delivers , that Vitex , or Agnus Castus held only in the hand , preserveth the rider from galling . It were a strange effect , and whores would forsake the expe●iment of Savine . If that were a truth which hee delivereth of Brake or femall fearne , that only treading over it , it causeth a sudden abortion . It were to be wished true , and women would Idolize him , could that be made out which he recordeth of Phyllon , Mercury , and other vegetables , that the juice of the masle plant drunke , or the leaves but applied unto the genitalls , determines their conceptions unto males . In these relations although he be more sparing , his predecessours were very numerous ; and Gallen hereof most sharply accuseth Pamphilus : many of the like nature we meet sometimes in Oribasius , Acius , Trallianus , Serapion , Evax , and Marcellus , whereof some containing no colour of verity , we may at first sight reject them , others which seem to carry some face of truth , we may reduce unto experiment . And herein we shall rather peforme good offices unto truth , then any disservice unto their relators , who have well deserved of succeeding ages , from whom having received the conceptions of former times , we have the readier hint of their conformity with ours , and may accordingly explore their verities . 5. Plinius Secundus of Verona , a man of great eloquence , and industry indefatigable , as may appeare by the number of the writings , especially those now extant , and which are never like to perish , but euen with learning it selfe , that is , his naturall Historie comprised in 36. bookes ; hee was the greatest Collector or Rhapsodist of all the Latines , and as Suetonius de viris Illustribus observeth , hee collected this piece out of 2000. Latine and Greeke Authors . Now what is very strange , there is scarce a popular errour passant in our dayes , which is not either directly expressed , or diductively contained in this worke , which being in the hands of most men , hath proved a powerfull occasion of their propogation ; wherein notwithstanding the credulitie of the Reader , is more condemnable then the curiositie of the Authour . For commonly he nameth the Authors , from whom he received those accounts , and writes himselfe by heare say , as in his Preface unto Vespasian he acknowledgeth . 6. Claudius Aelianus , who flourished not long after in the raigne of Trajan , unto whom he dedicated his Tacticks , an elegant and miscellaneous Author , he hath left two bookes which are in the hands of every one , his History of Animals , and his Varia historia , wherein are contained many things supicious , not a few false , some impossible ; hee is much beholding unto Ctesias , and in many subjects writes more confidently then Plinie . 7. Julius Solinus , who lived also about his time : He left a work entituled Polyhistor , containing great varietie of matter , and is with most in good request at this day : but to speake freely what cannot bee concealed , it is but Plinie varied , or a transcription of his naturall historie ; nor is it without all wonder it hath continued so long , but is now likely , and deserves indeed to live for ever ; not so much for the elegancy of the text , as the excellency of the comment , lately performed by Salmasius , under the name of Plinian exercitations . 8. Athenaeus a d●lectable Author , and very various , and as Causabone in his Epistle stiles him Gr●corum Plinius : There is extant of his , a famous piece under the name of Deipnosophista , or coena sapientum , containing the discourse of many learned men , at a feast provided by Laurentius . It is a laborious collection out of many Authors , and some whereof are mentioned no where ●lse . It containeth strange and singular relations , not without some spice or sprinckling of all learning . The Author was probably a better Gramarian then Philosopher , dealing but hardly with Aristotle and Plato , and betrayeth himselfe much in his Chapter de curiositate Aristotelis , In briefe , he is an Author of excellent use , and may with discretion , be read unto great advantage : and hath therefore well deserved , the Comments of Causabon and Dalecampius : but being miscellaneous in many things , he is to be received with suspicion ; for such as amasse all relations , must erre in some , and may without offence be unbeleeved in many . 9. Wee will not omit the workes of Nicander , a Poet of good Antiquity , that is , his Theriaca , and Alexipharmaca , translated and commented by Gorraeus : for therein are contained severall traditions , and popular conceits , of venemons beasts , which only deducted , the worke is ever to be embraced , as containing the first description of poysons , and their Antidotes , whereof Dioscorides , Pliny , and Galen , have made especiall use in elder times ; and Ardoynus , Grevinus and others , in times more neere our owne . Wee might perhaps let passe Oppianus , that famous Cilician Poet. There are extant of his in Greeke , foure bookes of Cynegeticks or venation , five of Halieuticks or piscation , commented and published by Ritterhusius , wherein describing beasts of venerie , and fishes , hee hath indeed but sparinlgly inserted the vulgar conceptions thereof : so that abating onely the annuall mutation of Sexes in the Hyaena , the single Sex of the Rhinoceros , the antipathy betweene two drummes , of a Lambe and a Wolfes skinne , the informity of Cubbes , the venation of Centaures , the copulation of the Murena and the Viper , with some few others , hee may bee read with great delight and profit . It is not without some wonder , his elegant lines are so neglected . Surely hereby wee reject one of the best Epick Poets , and much condemn the judgement of Antoninus , whose apprehensions so honoured his Poems , that as some report , for every verse , hee assigned him a Stater of gold . 10. More warily are we to receive the relations of Philes , who in Gr●cke Iambicks delivered the proprieties of Animals , for herein hee hath amassed the vulgar accounts recorded by the Ancients , and hath therein especially followed Aelian , and likewise Johannes Tzetzes , a Gramarian , who besides a Comment upon Hesiod and Homer , hath left us Chiliads de varia Historia , wherein delivering the accounts of C●esias , Herodotus , and most of the Ancients , he is to be embraced with caution , and as a transcriptive relator . 11. Wee cannot without partialitie omit all caution even of holy Writers , and such whose names are venerable unto all posterity , not to meddle at all with miraculous Authours , or any Legendary relators : Wee are not without circumspection to receive some bookes even of Authentick and renowned Fathers . So are we to read the leaves of Basil and Ambrose in their bookes , entituled Hexameron , or The description of the Creation ; Wherein delivering particular accounts of all the Creatures , they have left us relations sutable to those of Aelian , Plinie and other naturall Writers ; whose authorities herein they followed , and from whom most probably , they desumed their Narrations . And the like hath been committed by Epiphanius , in his Phisiologie , that is , a booke he hath left concerning the nature of Animals . With no lesse caution must we looke on Isidor , Bishop of Sevill , who having left in 25. bookes , an accurate worke de originihus , hath to the Etymologie of words , superadded their received natures ; wherein most generally hee consents with common opinions and Authors which have delivered them . 12. Albertus Bishop of Ratisbone , for his great learning and latitude of knowledge firnamed Magnus , besides divinitie , he hath written many Tracts in Philosophie ; what we are chiefly to receive with caution , are his naturall Tractates , more especially those of Mineralls , Vegetables , and Animals , which are indeed chiefly Collections out of Aristotle , Aelian , and Plinie , and respectively containe many of our popular errors . A man who hath much advanced these opinions by the authoritie of his name , and delivered most conceits , with strickt enquirie into few . In the same classis , may well be placed Vincentius Belluacensis , or rather he from whom he collected his Speculum naturale , that is , Gulielmus de Conchis , as also Hortus Sanitatis , and Bartholomeus Glanvill , firnamed Anglicus , who writ de Proprietatibus rerum , Hither also may be referred Kiranides , which is a collection of Harpocration the Greek , and sundry Arabick writers ; delivering not onely the Naturall but Magicall proprietie of things , a worke as full of vanitie● as varietie , containing many relations , whose invention is as difficult as their beliefes , and their experiments sometime as hard as either . 13. We had almost forgot Ieronymus Cardanus that famous Physition of Milan a great enquirer of truth , but too greedy a receiver of it , he hath left many excellent discourses , Medicall , Naturall , and Astrologicall ; the most suspicious are those two he wrote by admonition in a dream , that is , de subtilitate & varietate rerum , Assuredly this learned man hath taken many things upon trust , and although examined some , hath let slip many others . He is of singular use unto a prudent Reader , but unto him that desireth Hoties , or to replenish his head with varieties , like many others before related , either in the originall or confirmation , he may become no small occasion of error . 14. Lastly , those Authors are also suspicious , nor greedily to be swallowed , who pretend to write of secrets , to deliver Antipathies , Sympathies , and the occult abstrucities of things , in the list whereof may be accounted , Alexis Pedimont : Antonius Mizaldus , Trinum Magicum , and many others ; not omitting that famous Philosopher of Naples , Baptista Porta , in whose workes , although there be contained many excellent things , and verified upon his owne experience ; yet are there many also receptary , and such as will not endure the test : who although he have delivered many strange relations in other peices , as his Phylognomy , and his Villa ; yet hath he more remarkeably expressed himselfe in his Naturall Magick , and the miraculous effects of Nature : which containing a various and delectable subject , with all promising wondrous and easie effects , they are etertained by Readers at all hands , whereof the major part sit downe in his authority , and thereby omit not onely the certainty of truth , but the pleasure of its experiment . And thus have we made a briefe enumeration of these learned men , not willing any to decline their Workes , ( without which it is not easie to attaine any measure of generall knowledge ) but to apply themselves with caution thereunto . And seeing the lapses of these worthy pens , we are to cast a wary eye on those diminutive , and pamphlet Treaties dayly published amongst us , pieces maintaining rather Typography then verity . Authors presumably writing by common places , wherein for many yeares promiscuously amassing all that makes for their subject , they break forth at last in trite and fruitlesse Rhapsodies , doing thereby not onely open injury unto learning , but committing a secret treachery upon truth . For their relations falling generally upon credulous Readers , they meet with prepared beliefes , whose supinities had rather assent unto all , then adventure the triall of any . Thus , I say , must these Authors be read , and thus must we be read our selves , for discoursing of matters dubious , and many controvertible truths , we cannot without arrogancy entreate a credulity , or implore any farther assent , then the probability of our reasons , and verity of experiments induce . CHAP. IX . Of the same . THere are beside these Authors and such as have positively promoted errors , diverse other which are in some way accessory , whose verities although they do not directly assert , yet doe they obliquely concurre unto their beliefes . In which account are many holy Writers , Preachers , Moralists , Rhetoricians , Orators and Poets ; for they depending upon invention deduce their mediums from all things whatsoever , and playing much upon the smile , or illustrative argumentation , induce their Enthymemes unto the people , they take up popular conceits , and from traditions unjustifiable or really false , illustrate matters , though not of consequence , yet undeniable truths . Wherein although their intention be sincere , and that course not much condemnable , yet are the effects thereof unwarrantable , in as much as they strengthen common errors , and confirme as veritable those conceits , which verity cannot allow . Thus have some Divines drawne into argument the fable of the Phaenix , made use of that of the Salamander , Pellican , Basilisk , and divers relations of Pliny , deducing from thence most worthy morals , and even upon our Saviour . Now although this be not prejudicial unto wiser judgements , who are indeed but weakly moved with such kind of argument , yet is it oftentimes occasion of error unto vulgar heads , who expect in the fable as equall a truth as in the mo●●ll , and conceive that infallible Philosophy , which is in any sence delivered by Divinity . But wiser discerners do well understand , that every Art hath its owne circle , that the effects of things are best examined , by sciences wherein are delivered their causes , that strict and definitive expressions , are alway required in Philosophy , but a loose and popular delivery will serve oftentimes in Divinity ; as may be observed even in holy Scripture , which often omitteth the exact account of things , describing them rather to our apprehensions , then leaving doubts in vulgar minds , upon their unknowne and Philosophicall descriptions . Thus it termeth the Sun and the Moone , the two great lights of heaven . Now if any man shall from hence conclude , the Moone is second in magnitude unto the Sun , he must excuse my beliefe ; and I thinke it cannot be taken for heresie , if I herein rather adhere unto the demonstration of Ptolomy , then the popular description of Moses . Thus is it said , Chron. 2. 4. That Solomon made a molten sea often cubits , from bim to brim round in compasse , and five cubits the height thereof , and a line of thirty cubits did compasse it round about . Now in this description , the circumference is made just treble unto the diameter , that is , 10. to 30. or 7. to 21. But Archimedes demonstrates in his Cyclometro that the proportion of the diameter , unto the circumference , is as 7 unto almost 22 , which will occasion a sensible difference that is almost a cubit . Now if herein I adhere unto Archimedes who speaketh exactly rather then the sacred Text which speaketh largely , I hope I shall not offend Divinity . I am sure I shall have reason and experience of every circle to support me . Thus Morall Writers , Rhetoricians and Orators make use of severall relations which will not consist with verity . Aristotle in his Ethicks takes up the conceit of the Bever , and the divulsion of his Testicles . The tradition of the Beare , the Viper , and divers others are frequent amongst Orators . All which although unto the illiterate , and undiscerning hearers may seem a confirmation of their reallities ; yet is this no reasonable establishment unto others , who will not depend hereon otherwise then common Apologues , which being of impossible falsities do notwithstanding include wholesome moralities , and such as do expiate the trespasse of their absurdities . The Hieroglyphicall doctrine of the Egyptians ( which in their four hundred yeares cohabitation , some conjecture they learned from the Hebrewes ) hath much advanced many popular conceits , for using an Alphabet of things , and not of words , through the Image and pictures thereof , they endeavoured to speak their hidden conceits , in the letters and language of nature ; in pursuit whereof , although in many things , they exceeded not their true , and reall apprehensions , yet in some other they either framing the story , or taking up the tradition , conduceable unto their intentions , obliquely confirmed many falsities , which as authentick and conceded truths did after passe unto the Greeks , from them unto other Nations , are still retained by symbolicall writers , Emblematistes , Heraldes and others , whereof some are strictly maintained for truths , as naturally making good their artificiall representations ; others symbolically intended are literally received , and swallowed in the first sense , without all gust of the second . Famous in this doctrine in former ages were Heraiscus , Cheremon , and Epius , especially Orus , Apollo , Niliacus , who lived in the reigne of Theodosius and in Aegyptian language left two bookes of Hieroglyphicks , translated into Greek by Philippus , in Latine published by Hoschelius , and a full collection of all made lately by Pierius . Painters who are the visible representers of things , and such as by the learned sense of the eye endeavour to informe the understanding , are not inculpable herein , who either describing naturalls as they are , or actions as they have been , have oftentimes erred in their delineations , which being the bookes that all can read , are fruitfull advancers of these conceptions , especially in common and popular appr●hensions , who being unable for farther enquiry must rest in the text , and letter of their descriptions . Lastly , Poets and Poeticall Writers have in this point exceeded others , leaving unto us the notions of Harpes , Centaurs , Gryphins , and divers others . Now how ever to make use of fictions , Apologues and fables be not unwarrantable , and the intent of these inventions might point at laudable ends : Yet doe they afford to our junior capacities a frequent occasion of error , setling impressions in our tender memories , which our advanced judgements , doe generally neglect to expunge . This way the vaine and idle fictions of the Gentils , did first insinuate into the heads of Christians , and thus are they continued even unto our dayes : Our first and literary apprehensions being commonly instructed in Authors which handle nothing else ; wherewith our memories being stuffed , our inventions become Pedantick , and cannot avoid their allusions , driving at these as at the highest elegancies , which are but the frigidities of wit , and become not the genius of our more manly ingenuities . It were therefore no losse like that of Galens study ; if these had found the same fate , and would in some way requite the neglect of solid Authors , if they were lesse pursued . For surely were a pregnant wit educated in ignorance hereof , receiving only impressions from realities , from such solid foundations , it must needs raise more substantiall superstructions , and fall upon very many excellent straynes , which have been jusled off by their intrusions . CHAP. X. Of the last and common promoter of false Opinions , the endeavours of Satan . BUt beside the infirmities of humane nature , the seed of error within our selves , and the severall wayes of delusion from each other , there is an invisible Agent , and secret promoter without us , whose activity is undiscerned , and playes in the darke upon us , and that is the first contriver of Error , and professed opposer of Truth , the Divell . For though permitted unto his proper principles , Adam perhaps would have sinned , without the suggestion of Satan , and from the transgressive infirmities of himselfe might have erred alone , as well as the Angels before him . And although also there were no divell at all , yet is there now in our natures a confessed sufficiency unto corruption ; and the frailty of our owne O●conomie , were able to betray us out of truth ; yet wants there not another Agent , who taking advantage hereof , proceedeth to obscure the diviner part , and essace all tract of its traduction , to attempt a particular of all his wiles , is too bold an Arithmetick for man , what most considerably concerneth his popular , and practised wayes of delusion , he first deceiveth mankinde infive maine points concerning God and himselfe . And first his endeavours have ever been , and they cease not yet to instill a beleefe in the minde of man , There is no God at all ; and this he specially labours to establish in a direct and literall apprehension , that is , that there is no such reallity existent , that the necessity of his entity dependeth upon ours , and is but a politicall Chymera ; That the naturall truth of God is an artificiall erection of man , and the Creator himselfe but a subtile invention of the creature . Where hee succeeds not thus high , he labours to introduce a secendary and deductive Atheisme , that although they concede there is a God , yet should they deny his providence , and therefore assertions have flown about , that he intendeth only the care of the species or common natures , but letteth loose the guard of individualls , and single essences therein : That hee looks not below the Moone , but hath designed the regiment of sublunary affaires unto inferiour deputations ; to promote which apprehensions or empuzzell their due conceptions , he casteth in the notions of fate , destiny , fortune , chance and necessity ; tearms commonly misconceived by vulgar heads , and their propriety sometime perverted by the wisest . Whereby extinguishing in mindes the compensation of vertue and vice , the hope and feare of heaven or hell , they comply in their actions unto the drift of his delusions , and live like creatures below the capacity of either . Now hereby he not only undermineth the Base of religion , and destroyeth the principle preambulous unto all beliefe , but puts upon us the remotest error from truth . For Atheisme is the greatest falsity , and to affirme there is no God the highest lie in Nature : and therefore strictly taken , some men will say his labour is in vaine ; For many there are , who cannot concive there was ever any absolute Atheist , or such as could determine there was no God , without all checke from himselfe , or contradiction from his own opinions ; and therefore those few so called by elder times , might be the best of Pagans , suffering that name rather , in relation to the gods of the Gentiles , then the true Creatour of all . A conceit that cannot befall his greatest enemy , or him that would induce the same in us , who hath a sensible apprehension hereof , for he beleeveth with trembling . To speake yet more strictly and conformably unto some opinions , no creature can wish thus much , nor can the will which hath a power to runne into velleities , and wishes of impossibilities , have any utinam of this . For to desire there were no God , were plainly to unwish their owne being , which must needes be anihilated in the substraction of that essence , which substantially supporteth them , and restraines them from regression into nothing . And if as some contend , no creature can desire his owne anihilation , that nothing is not appetible , and not to be at all , is worse then to bee in the miserable condition of something ; the divell him selfe could not embrace that motion , nor would the enemy of God be freed by such a Redemption . But coldly thriving in this designe , as being repulsed by the principles of humanity , and the Dictates of that production , which cannot deny its originall , he fetcheth a wider cirle , and when he cannot make men conceive there is no God at all , hee endeavours to make them beleeve , there is not one but many ; wherein he hath been so successefull with common heads , that hee hath lead their beliefe thorow all the workes of Nature . Now in this latter attempt , the subtilty of his circumvension , hath indirectly obtained the former . For although to opinion there be many gods , may seem an excesse in Religon , and such as cannot at all consist with Atheisme , yet doth it diductively and upon inference include the same : for unity is the inseparable and essentiall attribute of Deitie ; And if there be more then one God , it is no Atheisme to say there is no God at all . And herein though Socrates onely suffered , yet were Plato and Aristotle guilty of the same truth , who demonstratively understanding the simplicity of perfection , and the indivisible condition of the first causator , it was not in the power of earth , or Areopagy of hell to work them from it . For holding an Apodicticall knowledge , and assured science of its verity , to perswade their apprehensions unto a plurality of gods in the world , were to make Euclide beleeve there were more then one Center in a Circle , or one right Angle in a Triangle ; which were indeed a fruitlesse attempt , and inferreth absurdities beyond the evasion of hell . For though Mechanicke and vulgar heads ascend not unto such comprehensions , who live not commonly unto halfe the advantage of their principles , yet did they not escape the eye of wiser Mine●vacs , and such as made good the genealogie of Jupiters braines , who although they had divers styles for God , yet under many appellations acknowledged one divinity : rather conceiving thereby the evidence or acts of his power in severall wayes and places , then a multiplication of Essence , or reall distraction of unity in any one . Againe , to render our errors more monstrous , ( and what unto miracle sets forth the patience of God ) hee hath endeavored to make the world beleeve , that he was God himselfe , and fayling of his first attempt to be but like the highest in heaven , he hath obtained with men to be the same on earth , and hath accordingly assumed the annexes of divinity , and the prerogatives of the Creator , drawing into practise the operation of miracles , and the prescience of things to come . Thus hath he in a specious way wrought cures upon the sick : played over the wondrous acts of Prophets , and counterfeited many miracles of Christ and his Apostles . Thus hath he openly contended with God ; And to this effect his insolency was not ashamed to play a solemne prize with Moses , wherein although his performance was very specious , and beyond the common apprehension of any power below a Dietie , yet was it not such as could make good his Omnipotency . For he was wholly confounded in the conversion of dust into lice . An act Philosophy can scarce deny to be above the power of Nature , nor upon a requ●site pred●sposi●ion beyond the efficacy of the Sun. Wherein notwithstanding the head of the old Serpent was confessedly too weak for Moses hand & the a●m of his Magicians too short for the finger of God. Thus hath he also made men beleeve that he can raise the dead , that he hath the key of life and death , and a prerogative above that p●inciple which makes no regression from privations . The Stoicks that opinioned the soules of wise men , dwelt about the Moone , and those of fooles wandred about the earth , advantaged the conceit of this effect , wherein the Epicureans , who held that death was nothing , nor nothing after death , must contradict their principles to be deceived . Nor could the Pythagorian or such as maintained the transmigration of souls give easie admittance hereto : for holding that separated soule● , successively supplyed other bodies , they could hardly allow the raising of soules from other worlds , which at the same time , they conc●ived conjoyned unto bodies in this . More inconsistent with these opinions , is the error of Christians , who holding the dead doe rest in the Lord , doe yet beleeve they are at the lure of the divell ; that he who is in bonds himself commandeth the fetters of the dead , and dwelling in the bottomlesse lake , the blessed from Abrahams bosome . That can beleeve the resurrection of Samuel , or that there is any thing but delusion , in the practise of N●cromancy and popular conception of Ghosts . He hath moreover endeavoured the opinion of Deitie , by the delusion of Dreames , and the discovery of things to come , in sleepe above the prescience of our waked senses . In this expectation he perswaded the credulity of elder times to take up their lodging before his temple , in skinnes of their owne sacrifices , till his reservednesse had contrived answers , whose accomplishments were in his power , or not beyond his presagement . Which way although it hath pleased Almightie God , sometimes to reveale himself , yet was their proceeding very different . For the revelations of heaven are conveied by new impressions , and the immediate illumination of the soule ; whereas the d●ceaving spirit , by concitation of humors , produceth his conceited phantasmes , or by compounding the species already residing , doth make up words which mentally speake his intentions . But above all other hee most advanced his Deitie in the solemne practise of Oracles , wherein in severall parts of the world , he publikely professed his divinity ; but how short they slew , of that spirit , whose omniscience they would resemble , their weaknesse sufficiently declared . What jugling there was therein , the Oratour plainely confessed , who being good at the same game himselfe , could say that Pythia Phillippised : who can but laugh at the carriage of Ammon unto Alexander , who addressing unto him as God , was made to beleeve , hee was a god himself ? How openly did he betray his Indivinity unto Craesus , who being ruined by his Amphibologie , and expostulating with him for so ungratefull a dec●it , received no higher answer , then the excuse of his impotency upon the contradiction of fate , and the setled law of powers beyond his power to controle what more then sublunary directions , or such as might proceed from the oracle of humane reason , was in his advice unto the Spartans in the time of a great plague ; when for the cessation thereof , he wisht them to have recourse unto a Fawn , that is in open tearms unto one Nebrus , a good Physition of those dayes . From no diviner a spirit came his reply unto Caracalla , who requiring a remedy for his gout , received no other counsell then to refraine cold drinke , which was but a dieteticall caution , and such as without a journey unto A●sculapius cul●nary prescription and kitchin Aphorismes , might have afforded at home . Nor surely if any truth there were therein of more then naturall activity was his counsell unto Democritus , when for the falling sicknesse he commended the Maggot in a Goats head ; for many things secret are very true , sympathyes and antipathyes are safely authenticke unto us , who ignorant of their causes may yet acknowledge their effects . Beside being a naturall Magician he may performe many acts in wayes above our knowledge , though not transcending our naturall power , when our knowledge shall direct it ; part hereof hath been discovered by himselfe , and some by humane indagation which though magnified as fresh inventions unto us , are stale unto his cognition : I hardly beleeve , he hath from elder times unknowne the verticity of the loadstone ; surely his perspicacity discerned it to respect the North , when ours beheld it indeterminately . Many secrets there are in nature of difficult discovery unto man , of naturall knowledge unto Satan , whereof some his vain-glory cannot conceale , others his envy will never discover . Againe , such is the mystery of his delusion , that although he labour to make us beleeve that he is God , and supremest nature whatsoever , yet would he also perswade our beleefes that he is lesse then Angels or men , and his condition not only subjected unto rationall powers , but the action of things which have no efficacy on our selves ; thus hath hee inveigled no small part of the world into a credulity of artificiall Magick . That there is an Art , which withou● compact commande●h the powers of hell , whence some have delivered the policy of spirits , and left an account even to their Provinciall dominions , that they stand in awe of charmes , spells and conjurations , that he is afraid of letters and characters of notes and dashes , which set together doe signifie nothing ; and not only in the dictionary of man , but the subtiler vocabulary of Satan . That there is any power in Bitumen , pitch or brimstone , to purifie the aire from his uncleannesse , that any vertue there is in Hipericon to make good the name of fuga Demonis , any such magick as is ascribed unto the root Baaras by Josephus or Cynospastus by Aelianus , it is not easie to beleeve , nor is it naturally made out what is delivered of Tobias , that by the fume of a fishes liver , he put to flight Asmodeus . That they are afraid of the pentangle of Solomon , though so set forth with the body of man , as to touch and point out the five places wherein our Saviour was wounded . I know not how to assent if perhaps he hath fled from holy water , if he cares not to heare the sound of Tetragrammaton , if his eye delight not in the signe of the Crosse , and that sometimes he will seem to be charmed with words of holy Scripture , and to flye from the letter and dead verbality , who must only start at the life and animated interiors thereof . It may be feared they are but Parthian flights , Ambuscado retreats , and elusory tergiversations , whereby to confirme our credulities , he will comply with the opinion of such powers which in themselves have no activities , whereof having once begot in our mindes an assured dependence , he makes us relye on powers which he but precariously obeyes , and to desert those true and only charmes which hell cannot withstand . Lastly , to lead us farther into darknesse , and quite to lose us in this maze of error , he would make men beleeve there is no such creature as himselfe , and that hee is not onely subject unto inferiour creatures but in the ranke of nothing : Insinuating into mens mindes there is no divell at all and contriveth accordingly , many wayes to conceale or indubitate his existency : wherein beside that hee anihilates the blessed Angels and spirits in the ranke of his creation , hee begets a security of himselfe and a carelesse eye unto the last remunerations . And therefore hereto he inveigleth , not only the Sadduces and such as retaine unto the Church of God , but is also content that Epicurus Democritus or any of the heathen should hold the same . And to this effect he maketh men beleeve that apparitions , and such as confirme his existence are either deceptions of sight , or melancholy depravements of phancy : Thus when he had not only appeared but spake unto Brutus , Cassius , the Epicurian was ready at hand to perswade him it was but a mistake in his weary imagination , and that indeed there were no such realities in nature . Thus he endeavours to propagate the unbelief of witches , whose concession infers his coexistency , and by this means also he advanceth the opinion of totall death , and staggereth the immortality of the soul : for those which deny there are spirits subsistent without bodies , will with more difficulty affirme the separated existence of their own . Now to induce and bring about these falsities he hath laboured to destroy the evidence of truth , that is the revealed verity and written word of God. To which intent he hath obtained with some to repudiate the books of Moses , others those of the Prophets , and some both to deny the Gospell and authentick histories of Christ , to reject that of John , and receive that of Judas , to disallow all and erect another of Thomas . And when neither their corruption by Valentinus and Arrian , their mutilation by Marcion , Manes and Ebion could satisfie his designe , he attempted the ruine and totall destruction thereof , as he sedulously endeavoured , by the power and subtilty of Julian , Maximinus and Dioclesian . But the longevity of that peece , which hath so long escaped the common fate , and the providence of that Spirit which ever waketh over it , may at last discourage such attempts ; and if not , make doubtfull its mortality , at least indubitably declare , this is a stone too bigge for Saturnes mouth , and a bit indeed Oblivion cannot swallow . And thus how strangely hee possesseth us with errors may clearely be observed , deluding us into contradictory and inconsistent falsities , whilest he would make us beleeve : That there is no God. That there are many . That he himselfe is God. That he is lesse then Angels or Men. That he is nothing at all . Nor hath hee onely by these wiles depraved the conception of the Creator , but with such riddles hath also entangled the Nature of our Redeemer . Some denying his humanity , and that he was one of the Angels , as Ebion ; that the Father and Sonne were but one person , as Sabellius . That his body was phantasticall , as Manes , Basilides , Priscillian , Jovinianus ; that hee onely passed through Mary , as Eutichus and Valentinus . Some deny his Divinity , that he was begotten of human● principles , and the seminall sonne of Joseph , as Carpocras , Symmachus , Photinus . That hee was Seth the sonne of Abraham , as the Sethians . That hee was lesse then Angells , as Cherinthus . That hee was inferiour unto Melchisedech , as Theodotus . That he was not God , but God dwelt in him , as Nicolaus . And some embroyled them both . So did they which converted the Trinity into a quaternity , & affirmed two persons in Christ , as Paulus Samosatenus ; that held he was man without a soul , and that the word performed that office in him , as Apollinaris . That he was both Sonne and Father , as Montanus . That Jesus suffered , but Christ remained impatible , as Cherinthus . And thus he endeavours to entangle truths : And when he cannot possibly destroy its substance he cunningly confounds its apprehensions , that from the inconsistent and contrary determinations thereof , collective impieties , and hopefull conclusion may arise , there 's no such thing at all . CHAP. XI . A further Illustration . NOw although these wayes of delusions , most Christians have escaped , yet are there many other whereunto we are dayly betrayed ▪ and these we meet with in visible and obvious occurrents of the world , wherein he induceth us , to ascribe effects unto causes of no cognation , and distorting the order and theorie of causes perpendicular to their effects , he drawes them aside unto things whereto they runne parallel , and in their proper motions would never meet together . Thus doth he sometime delude us in the conceits of Starres and Meteors , beside their allowable actions ascribing effects thereunto of independent causations . Thus hath he also made the ignorant sort beleeve that naturall effects immediatly and commonly proceed from supernaturall powers , and these he usually derives from heaven ; and his owne principality the ayre , and meteors therein , which being of themselves , the effects of naturall and created causes , and such as upon a due conjunction of actives and passives , without a miracle must arise unto what they appeare , are alwayes looked on by the ignorant spectators as supernaturall spectacles , and made the causes or signs of most succeeding contingencies . To behold a Rain-bow in the night , is no prodigie unto a Philosopher . Then eclipses of Sun or Moon , nothing is more naturall . Yet with what superstition they have been beheld since the Tragedy of Niceas , and his Army , many examples declare . True it is , and we will not deny it , that although these being naturall productions from second and setled causes , we need not alway looke upon them as the immediate hands of God , or of his ministring Spirits , yet doe they sometimes admit a respect therein , and even in their naturalls , the indifferencie of their existences contemporised unto our actions , admits a farther consideration . That two or three Suns or Moons appeare in any mans life or reign , it is not worth the wonder , but that the same should fall out at a remarkable time , or point of some decisive action , that the contingencie of its appearance should be confined unto that time . That those two should make but one line in the booke of fa●e , and stand together in the great Ephemerides of God , beside the Philosophical assignment of the cause , it may admit a Christian apprehension in the signality . But above all he deceiveth us when wee ascribe the effects of things unto evident & seeming causalities which arise from the secret & undiscerned action of himself . Thus hath he deluded many Nations in his Auguriall and Extispicious inventions , from casuall and uncontrived contingences divining events succeeding . Which Fuscan superstition first ceasing upon Rome hath since possessed all Europe . When Augustus found two galls in his sacrifice , the credulity of the City concluded a hope of peace with Anthony , and the conjunctions of persons in choler with each other . Because Brutus and Cassius met a Blackmore , and Pompey had on a darke or sad coloured garment at Pharsalia ; these were presages of their overthrow , which notwithstanding are scarce Rhetoricall sequells , concluding metaphors from realities , and from conceptions metaphoricall inferring realities again . Now these divinations concerning events being in his power , to force , contrive , prevent or further , they must generally fall out conformably unto his predictions . When Graceus was slaine , the same day the Chickens refused to come out of the coope . And Claudius Pulcher underwent the like successe , when he contemned the Tripudiary Augurations . They dyed not because the Pullets would not feed , but because the devill foresaw their death , he contrived that abstinence in them . So was there no naturall dependance of the event upon the signe , but an artificall contrivance of the signe unto the event . An unexpected way of delusion , and whereby he more easily led away the incercumspection of their beliefe . Which fallacy he might excellently have acted , before the death of Saul , which being in his power to foretell , was not beyond his ability to foreshew , and might have contrived signes thereof through all the creatures , which visibly confirmed by the event , had proved authentick unto those times , and advanced the Art ever after . He deludeth us also by Philters , Ligatures , Charmes , ungrounded Amulets , Characters , and many superstitious wayes in the cure of common diseases , seconding herein the expectation of men with events of his owne contriving : which while some unwilling to fall directly upon Magick , impute unto the power of imagination , or the ●fficacy of hidden causes , he obtaines a bloody advantage ; for thereby he begets not onely a false opinion , but such as leadeth the open way of destruction ; In maladies admitting naturall reliefes , making men rely on remedies , neither of reall operation in themselves , nor more then seeming efficacy in his concurrence , which whensoever he pleaseth to withdraw , they stand naked unto the mischiefe of their diseases , and revenge the contempt of the medicines of the earth which God hath created for them . And therefore when neither miracle is expected , nor connexion of cause unto effect from naturall grounds concluded ; however it be sometime successefull ▪ it cannot be safe to rely on such practises , and desert the knowne and authentick provisions of God. In which ranke of remedies , if nothing in our knowledge or their proper power be able to relieve us , wee must with patience submit unto that restraint , and expect the will of the Restrainer . Now in these effects although he seeme oft times to imitate , yet doth hee concurre unto their productions in a different way from that spirit which sometime in naturall meanes produceth effects above Nature ; For whether he worketh by causes which have relation or none unto the effect , he maketh it out by secret and undiscerned wayes of Nature . So when Caius the blinde , in the reigne of Antonius , was commanded to passe from the right side of the Altar unto the left , to lay five fingers of one hand thereon , and ●ive of the other upon his eyes , although the cure succeeded and all the people wondered , there was not any thing in the action which did produce it , nor any thing in his power that could enable it thereunto . So for the same infirmity , when Aper was counselled by him to make a collyrium or ocular medicine with the bloud of a white Cock , and honey , and apply it to his eyes for three dayes . When Julian for his haemoptysis or spitting of bloud , was cured by hony and pine Nuts taken from his Altar . When Lucius for the paine in his side , applyed thereto the ashes from his Altar with wine , although the remedies were somewhat rationall , and not without a naturall vertue unto such intentions , can we beleeve that by their proper faculties they produced these effects ? But the effects of powers Divine flow from another operation , who either proceeding by visible meanes , or not unto visible effects , is able to conjoyne them by his cooperation . And therefore those sensible wayes which seeme of indifferent natures , are not idle ceremonies , but may be causes by his command , and arise unto productions beyond their regular activities . If Nahaman the Syrian had washed in Jordan without the command of the Prophet , I beleeve he had beene cleansed by them no more then by the waters of Damascus . I doubt if any beside Elisha had cast in salt , the waters of Jericho had not bin made wholesome thereby . I know that a decoction of wilde gourd or Colocynthis , though somewhat qualified , will not from every hand be dulcified unto aliment by an addition of flower or meale . There was some naturall vertue in the plaster of figs applyed unto Ezechias ; we finde that gall is very mundificative , and was a proper medicine to cleere the eyes of Tobit ; which carrying in themselves some action of their owne , they were additionally promoted by that power which can extend their natures unto the production of effects beyond their created efficiencies . And thus may he operate also from causes of no power unto their visible effects ; for he that hath determined their actions unto certaine effects , hath not so emptied his own but that he can make them effectuall unto any other . Againe , although his delusions run highest in points of practise , whose errors draw on offensive or penall enormities , yet doth he also deale in points of speculation , and things whose knowledge terminates in themselves , whose cognition although it seemes independent , and therefore its aberration directly to condemne no man ; Yet doth he hereby preparatively dispose us unto errors , and deductively deject us into destructive conclusions . That the Sun , Moone and Stars are living creatures , endued with soule and life , seemes an innocent error , and a harmelesse digression from truth ; yet hereby he confirmed their Idolatry , and made it more plausibly embraced . For wisely mistrusting that reasonable spirits would never firmely be lost in the adorement of things inanimate , and in the lowest forme of Nature , he begat an opinion that they were living creatures , and could not decay for ever . That spirits are corporeall , seemes at first view a conceit derogative unto himselfe , and such as he should rather labour to overthrow ; yet hereby he establisheth the doctrine of Lustrations , Amulets and Charmes , as we have declared before . That there are two principles of all things , one good , and another evill ; from the one proceeding vertue , love , light , and unity ; from the other division , discord , da●knesse and deformity , was the speculation of Pythagoras , Empedocles , and many ancient Philosophers , and was no more then Oromasdes and Arimanius of Zoroaster ; yet hereby he obtained the advantage of Adoration , and as the terrible principle became more dreadfull then his Maker , and therefore not willing to let it fall , he furthered the conceit in succeeding Ages , and raised the faction of Ma●es to maintaine it . That the feminine sex have no generative emission , affording rather place then principles of conception , was Aristotles opinion of old , maintained still by some , and will be countenanced by him for ever . For hereby he disparageth the fruit of the Virgin , and frustrateth the fundamental● Prophesie , nor can the seed of the woman then breake the head of the Serpent . Nor doth he onely sport in speculative errors , which are of consequent impieties , but the unquietnesse of his malice hunts after simple lapses ▪ and such whose falsities do onely condemne our understandings . Thus if Xenophanes will say there is an other world in the Moone ; If Heraclitus with his adherents will hold the Sunne is no bigger then it appeareth ; If Anaxagoras affirme that Snow is black ; If any other opinion there are no Antipodes , or that the Stars do fall , shall he want herein the applause or advocacy of Satan . For maligning the tranquility of truth , he delighteth to trouble its streames , and being a professed enemy unto God , ( who is truth it selfe ) he promoteth any error as derogatory to his nature , and revengeth himselfe in every deformity from truth . If therefore at any time he speake or practise truth it is upon designe , and a subtile inversion of the precept of God , to doe good that evill may come of it . And therefore sometimes wee meet with wholesome doctrines from hell , Nossete●psum : The Motto of Delphos was a good precept in morality , That a just man is beloved of the gods , an uncontroulable verity . T was a good deed , though not well done , which he wrought by Vespasian , when by the touch of his foot he restored a lame man , and by the stroake of his hand another that was blinde ; but the intention hereof drived at his owne advantage , for hereby hee not onely confi●med the opinion of his power with the people , but his integrity with Princes , in whose power he knew it lay to overthrow his Oracles , and silence the practise of his delusions . But indeed of such a diffused nature , and so large is the Empire of truth , that it hath place within the walles of hell , and the divels themselves are dayly forced to practise it ; not only as being true themselves in a Metaphysicall verity , that is , as having their essence conformable unto the Intellect of their maker , but making use of Morall and Logicall verities , that is , whether in the conformity of words unto things , or things unto their owne conceptions , they practise truth in common among themselves . For although without speech they intuitively conceive each other , yet doe their apprehensions proceed through realities , and they conceive each other by species , which carry the true and proper notions of things conceived . And so also in Morall verities , although they deceive us , they lye not unto each other ; as well understanding that all community is continued by truth , and that of hell cannot consist without it . To come yet nearer to the point and draw into a sharper angle ; They doe not onely speake and practise truth , but may bee said well-wisher thereunto , and in some sense doe really desire its enlargement . For many things which in themselves are false , they doe desire were true ; Hee cannot but wish hee were as he professeth , that hee had the knowledge of future events , were it in his power , the Jewes should be in the right , and the Messias yet to come . Could his desires effect it , the opinion of Aristotle should be true , the world should have no end , but be as Immortall as himselfe . For thereby hee might evade the accomplishment of those afflictions , he now but gradually endureth , for comparatively unto those flames hee is but yet in Balneo , then begins his Ignis Rotae , and terrible ●ire , which will determine his disputed subtiltie , and hazard his immortality . But to speake strictly , hee is in these wishes no promoter of verity , but if considered some wayes injurious unto truth , for ( besides that if things were true , which now are false , it were but an exchange of their natures , and things must then be false , which now are true ) the setled and determined order of the world would bee perverted , and that course of things disturbed , which seemed best unto the wise contriver . For whilest they murmure against the present disposure of things , regulating their determined realityes unto their private optations , they rest not in their established natures , but unwishing their unalterable verities , doe tacitely desire in them a difformitie from the primitive rule , and the Idea of that minde that formed all things best . And thus hee offended truth even in his first attempt ; For not content with his created nature , and thinking it too low , to be the highest creature of God , he offended the ordainer thereof , not onely in the attempt , but in the wish and simple volition thereof . THE SECOND BOOK : Of sundry popular Tenents concerning Minerall , and vegetable bodies , generally held for trueth , which examined , prove either false , or dubio●● . CHAP. I. Of Crystall . HEreof the common opinion hath been , and still rem●ineth amongst us , that Crystall is nothing else , but Ice or Snow concreted , and by duration of time , congealed beyond liquation . Of which assertion , if the prescription of time , and numerositie of Assert●rs , were a sufficient demonstration , we might sit downe herein , as an unquestionable truth ; nor should there need vlterior disquisition . For indeed , few opinions there are , which have ●ound so many friends , or been so popularly received , through all professions and ages . And first , Plinie is positive in this opinion : Crystallus sit gelu vehem●ntius concr●to : the same is followed by Seneca , and Elegantly described by Claudian , not denyed by Scaliger , and some way affirmed by Albertus , Brasavolus , and directly by many others . The venerable Fathers of the Church have also assented hereto ; As Basil in his Hexameron , Isidore in his Etymologies , and not onely Austin a Latine Father , but Gregory the great , and Jerom upon occasion of that terme , expressed in the first of Ezekiel . All which notwithstanding upon a strict enquiry , we finde the matter controve●●ible , and with much more reason denyed then is as yet affirmed . For first , though many have passed it over with easie affirmatives ▪ yet are there also many Authors that deny it , and the exactest Mineralogists have rejected it . Diodorus in his eleventh booke denyeth it , If Crystall be there taken in its proper acception , as Rhodiginus hath used it , and not for a Diamond , as Salmatius hath expounded it ; for in that place he affirmeth . Crystallum esse lapidem ex aqua pura concr●tum ▪ non tamen frigore sed divini caloris v● . Solinus who transcribed Plinie , and therefore in almost all subscribed unto him , hath in this point dissented from him . Putant quidam glaciem coire , & in Crystallum corporari sed frustra . Mathiolus in his Comment upon Dioscorides , hath with confidence and not without reason rejected it . The same hath been performed by Agricola de Natura foss●lium ; by Cardan , Boe●ius de Boot , Caesius Bernardus , Senuertus , and many more . Now besides authoritie against it , there may be many reasons deduced from their severall differences which seeme to overthrow it . And first , a difference is probable in their concretion . For if Crystall be a stone , ( as in the number thereof it is confessedly received ) it is not immediatly concreted by the ●fficacy of cold , but rather by a Minerall spirit , and lapid●ficall principles of its owne , and therefore while it lay in solutis principiis , and remained in a fluid body , it was a subject very unapt for proper conglaceation ; for Minerall spirits , doe generally resist and scarce submit thereto . So wee observe that many waters and springs will never freez , and many parts in rivers and lakes , where there a●e Minerall eruptions , will still persist without congelation ; as we also visibly observe , in Aqua fortis , or any Minerall solution , either of Vitrioll , Alum , Salpeter , Ammoniac , or Tartar ; which although to some degree exhaled and placed in cold conservatories , will Crystallise and shoot into white and glacious bodyes ; yet is not this a congelation primarily effected by cold , but an intrinsecall induration from themselves , and a retreat into their proper solidityes , which were absorbed by the licour , and lost in a full imbibition thereof before . And so also when wood and many other bodies doe petrifie , either by the sea , other waters , or earths abounding in such spirits , doe wee usually ascribe their induration to cold , but rather unto salinous spirits , concretive juyces , and causes circumj●cent , which doe assimilate all bodyes not indisposed for their impressions . But Ice is only water congealed by the frigidity of the ayre , whereby it acquireth no new forme , but rather a consistence or determination of its diffluency , and amitteth not its essence , but its condition of fluidity ; neither doth there any thing properly conglaciate but water , or watery humidity ; for the determination of quick-silver is properly fixation , that of milke coagulation , and that of oyle and unctious bodies onely incrassation ; And therefore Aristotle makes a triall of the fertility of humane seed , from the experiment of congelation , for that sayth hee , which is not watery and improlificall will not conglaciate , which perhaps must not be taken strictly , but in the germe and spirited particles : for egges I observe will freeze , in the generative and albuginous part thereof . And upon this ground Paracelsus in his Archidoxis , extracteth the magistery of wine , after foure moneths digestion in horsedunge , exposing it unto the extremity of cold , whereby the aqueous parts will freeze , but the Spirit retyre and be found uncongealed in the center . Againe , the difference of their concretion is not without reason , collectible from their dissolution , which being many wayes performable in Ice , is not in the same manner effected in Crystall . Now the causes of liquation are contrary to those of concretion , and as the atoms and indivisible parcels are united , so are they in an opposite way disjoyned . That which is concreted by exsiccation or expression of humidity , wil be resolved by humectation , as earth , dirt , and clayi ; that which is coagulated by a fiery siccity , will suffer colliquation from an aqueous humidity , as salt and sugar , which are easily dissoluble in water , but not without difficulty in oyle , and well rectified spirits of wine . That which is concreated by cold , will dissolve by a moist heat , if it consist of watery parts , as Gums , Arabick , Tragacanth , Ammoniac , and others , in an ayrie heat or oyle , as all resinous bodies , Turpentine , Pitch , and Frankincense ; in both as gummy resinous bodies , Masticke , Camphire , and Storax ; in neither , as neutralls and bodies anomalous hereto , as Bdellium , Myrrhe and others . Some by a violent dry heat , as mettalls , which although corrodible by waters , yet will they not suffer a liquation from the powerfullest heat , communicable unto that element . Some will dissolve by this heat although their ingredients be earthy , as glasse , whose materialls are fine sand , and the ashes of Chali or Fearne ; and so will salt runne with fire , although it bee concreated by heat , and this way alone may bee effected a liquation in Crystall , but not without some difficulty ; that is , calcination or reducing it by Arte , into a subtile powder , by which way and a vitreous commixture , glasses are sometime made hereof , and it becomes the chiefe●t ground for artificiall and factitious gemmes ; but the same way of solution is common also unto many stones , and not only Berylls and Cornelians , but flints and pebbles , are subject unto fusion , and will runne like glasse in fire . But Ice will dissolve in any way of heat , for it will dissolve with ●ire , it will colliquate in water , or warme oyle ; nor doth it only submit to an actuall heat , but not endure the potentiall calidity of many waters ; for it will presently dissolve in Aqua fortis , sp . of vitrioll , salt or tartar , nor will it long continue its fixation in spirits of wine , as may be observed in Ice injected therein . Againe , the concretion of Ice will not endure a dry attrition without liquation ; for if it be rubbed long with a cloth it melteth , but Crystall will calefy unto electricity , that is a power to attract strawes or light bodies , and convert the needle freely placed ; which is a declarement of very different parts , wherein wee shall not at present inlarge , as having discoursed at full concerning such bodies in the Chap of Electricks . They are differenced by supernatation or floating upon water , for Chrystall will sinke in water as carrying in its owne bulke a greater ponderosity , then the space in any water it doth occupy , and will therefore only swim in molten mettall , a●d Quicksilver . But Ice will swim in water of what thinnesse soever ; and though it sinke in oyle , will float in spirits of wine or Aqua vitae . And therefore it may swim in water , not only as being water it selfe , and in its proper place , but perhaps as weighing no more then the water it possesseth . And therefore as it will not sinke unto the bottome , so will it neither float above like lighter bodies , but being neare , or inequality of weight , lye superficially or almost horizontally unto it . And therefore also an Ice or congelation of salt or sugar , although it descend not unto the bottome , yet will it abate , and decline below the surface in thin water , but very sensibly in spirits of wine . For Ice although it seemeth as transparent and compact as Chrystall , yet is it short in either , for its atoms are not concreted into continuity , which doth diminish its translucency ; it is also full of spumes and bubbles , which may abate its gravity . And therefore waters frozen in pans , and open glasses , after their dissolution do commonly leave a froth , and spume upon them . They are distinguisht into substance of parts and the accidents thereof , that is in colour and figure ; for Ice is a similary body ▪ and homogeneous concretion , whose materiall is properly water , and but accidentally exceeding the simplicity of that element ; but the body of Crystall is mixed , its ingredients many , and sensibly containeth those principles into which mixt bodies ar● reduced ; for beside the spirit and mercuriall principle , it containeth a sulphur or inflamable part , and that in no small quantity ; for upon collision with steele , it will actually send forth its sparkes ▪ not much inferior unto a flint . Now such bodies only strike fire as have a sulphur or ignitible parts within them . For as we elsewhere declare , these scintillations are not the accension of the ayre , upon the collision of two hard bodies , but rather the inflamable effluencies discharged from the bodies collided . For diamonds , marbles , heliotropes , and agaths , though hard bodies , will not strike fire , nor one steele easily with another , nor a flint easily with a steele , if they both be wet , for then the sparkes are quenched in their eruption . It containeth also a salt , and that in some plenty which may occasion its fragility , as is also observable in corall . This by the art of Chymistry is separable unto the operations whereof it is lyable , with other concretions , as calcination , reverberation , sublimation , distillation : And in the preparation of Crystall , Paracelsus hath made a rule for that of Gemms , as he declareth in his first de praeparationibu● . Briefly , it consisteth of such parts so far from an Ici● dissolution that powerfull menstruums are made for its emolition , whereby it may receive the tincture of minerals , and so resemble Gemms , as Boetius hath declared in the distillation of Urine , spirits of wine , and turpentine , and is not onely triturable , and reduceable into powder , by contrition , but will subsist in a violent ●ire , and endure a vitrification : Wherby are testified its earthy and fixed parts . For vitrification is the last worke of fire , and when that arriveth , humidity is exhaled , for powdered glasse emits no fume or exhalation although it bee laid upon a red hot iron . And therefore when some commend the powder of burnt glasse against the stone , they fall not under my comprehension , who cannot conceive how a body should be farther burned , which hath already passed the extr●amest teste of fire . As for colour although crystall in his pellucide body seems to have none at all , yet in its reduction into powder , it hath a vaile and shadow of blew , and in its courser peeces , is of a sadder hue , then the powder of Venice glasse , which complexion it will maintaine although it long endure the fire ; which notwithstanding needs not move us unto wonder , for vitrified and pellucide bodyes , are of a clearer complexion in their continuities , then in their powders and Atomicall divisions . So Stibium or glasse of Antimony , appears somewhat red in glasse , but in its powder yellow ; so painted glasse of a sanguine red will not ascend in powder above a murrey . As for the figure of crystall ( which is very strange , and forced Plinie to the despaire of resolution ) it is for the most part hexagonall or six cornerd , being built upon a confused matter from whence as it were from a root angular figures arise , as in the Amethists and Basaltes , which regular figuration hath made some opinion , it hath not its determination from circumscription or as conforming unto contiguities , but rather from a seminall root , and formative principle of its owne , even as we observe in severall other concretions . So the stones which are sometime found in the gall of a man , are most triangular , and pyramidall , although the figure of that part seems not to cooperate thereto . So the Aster●a or Lapis Stellaris , hath on it the figure of a Starre , and so Lapis Iuda●cu● , that famous remedy for the stone , hath circular lines in length all downe its body , and equidistant , as though they had been turned by Art. So that we call a Fayrie stone , and is often found in gravell pits amongst us , being of an hemisphericall figure , hath five double lines arising from the center of its basis , which if no accretion distract them doe commonly concur and meet in the pole thereof . The figures are regular in many other stones , as in the Belemnites , Lapis anguinus , Cornu Amn●onis , and divers beside , as by those which have not the experience hereof may be observed in their figures expressed by Mineralogistes . But Ice receiveth its figure according unto the surface , wherein it concreteth or the circumamb●●ncy which conformeth it . So is it plaine upon the surface of water , but round in hayle , ( which is also a glaciacion ) and figured in its guttulous descent from the ayre . And therefore Aristotle in his Meteors concludeth that haile which is not round is congealed nearer the earth , for that which falleth from an high , is by the length of its journey corraded , and descendeth therefore in a lesser magnitude , but greater rotundity unto us . They are also differenced in the places of their generation ; for though Crystall be found in cold countries , and where Ice remaineth long , and the ayre exceedeth in cold , yet is it also found in regions , where Ice is seldome seen or soon dissolved , as Plinie and Agricola relate of Cyprus , Caramania and an Island in the Red-sea ; it is also found in the veynes of Mineralls , in rocks , and sometime in common earth . But as for Ice it will not concrete but in the approachment of the ayre , as we have made tryall in glasses of water , covered halfe an inche with oyle , which will not easily freeze in the hardest frosts of our climate ; for water concreteth first in its surface , and so conglaciates downward , and so will it doe although it be exposed in the coldest mettall of lead ; which well accordeth with that expression of God , Job 38. The waters are hid as with a stone , and the face of the deep is frozen . They have contrary qualities elementall , and uses medicinall ; for Ice is cold and moyst , of the quality of water : But Crystall is cold and dry , according to the condition of earth , the use of Ice is condemned by most Physitians ; that of Chrystall commended by many . For although Dioscorides and Galen , have left no mention thereof ; yet hath Mathiolus , Agricola , and many other commended it in disenteries and fluxes ; all for the encrease of milke , most Chymistes for the stone , and some as Brassavolus and Boetius , as an antidote against p●oyson : Which occult and specificall operations , are not expectible from Ice ; for being but water congealed , it can never make good such qualities , nor will it reasonably admit of secret proprieties , which are the affections of formes , and compositions at distance from their elements . Having thus declared what Chrystall is not , it may afford some satisfaction to manifest what it is . To deliver therefore what with the judgement of approved Authors , and best reason consisteth , It is a minerall body in the difference of stones , and reduced by some unto that subdivision , which comprehendeth gemmes ; transparent and resembling glasse or Ice , made of a lentous colament of earth , drawne from the most pure and limpid juyce thereof , owing unto the coldnesse of the earth some concurrence or coadjuva●cy , but not its immediate determination and efficiency , which are wrought by the hand of its concretive spirit , the seeds of petrification and Gorgon within it selfe ; as we may conceive in stones and gems , as Diamonds , Beryls , Saphires and the like , whose generation we cannot with satisfaction confine unto the remote activity of the Sun , or the common operation of coldnesse in the earth , but may more safely referre it unto a lapidificall ●uccity , and congelitive principle which determines prepared materials unto specificall concretions . And therefore I feare we commonly consider subterranities not in contemplations sufficiently respective unto the creation . For though Moses have left no mention of minerals , nor made any other description then sutes unto the apparent and visible creation ; yet is there unquestionably , a very large Classis of creatures in the earth farre above the condition of elementarity : And although not in a distinct and indisputable way of vivency , or answering in all points the properties or affections of plants , yet in inferiour and descending constitutions , they do like these containe specificall distinctions , and are determined by seminalities ; that is created , and defined seeds committed unto the earth from the beginning . Wherein although they attaine not the indubitable requisites of Animation , yet have they a neere affinity thereto . And though we want a proper name and expressive appellation , yet are they not to be closed up in the generall name of concretions , or lightly passed over as onely Elementary , and Subterraneous m●xtions . The principle and most gemmary affection is its Tralucency ; as for irradiancy or sparkling which is found in many gems it is not discoverable in this , for it commeth short of their compactnesse and durity : and therefore it requireth not the Eme●ry , as Diamonds or Topaze , but will receive impression from steele , more easily then the Turchois . As for its diaphanity or perspicuity , it enjoyeth that most eminently , and the reason thereof is its continuity , as having its earthly & salinous parts so exactly resolved , that its body is left imporous and not discreted by atomicall terminations . For , that continuity of parts , is the cause of perspicuity , is made perspicuous by two wayes of ●xperiment , that is either in effecting transparency in those bodyes which were not so before , or at least far short of the additionall degree . So snow becomes transparent upon liquation , so hornes and bodyes resolveable into continued parts or gelly . The like is observable in oyled paper , wherein the interstitial divisions being continuated by the accession of oyle , it becommeth more transparent , and admits the visible rayes with lesse umbrosity . Or else by rendring those bodies opacus which were before pellucide and perspicuous . So glasse which was before diaphanous , being by powder reduced into multiplicity of superficies , becomes an opacus body , and will not transmit the light : and so it is in crystall ●owdered , and so it is also evident before ; for if it be made hot in a c●usible , and presently projected upon water , it will grow dim , and abate its diaphanity , for the water entring , the body begets a division of parts , and a termination of Atoms united before unto continuity . The ground of this opinion might be , first the conclusions of some men from experience , for as much as Crystall is found sometimes in rockes , and in some places not much unlike the stirious or stillicidious dependencies of Ice ; which notwithstanding may happen either in places which havee been forsaken or left bare by the earth , or may be petrifications , or Minerall indurations , like other gemmes proceeding from percolations of the earth disposed unto such concretions . The second and most common ground is from the name Crystallus , whereby in Greeke , both Ice and Crystall are expressed , which many not duly considering , have from their community of name , conceived a community of nature , and what was ascribed unto the one , not unsitly appliable unto the other . But this is a fallacy of Aequivocation , from a society in name inferring an Identity in nature . By this fallacy was he deceived that drank Aqua fortis for strong water : By this are they deluded , who conceive sperma Coeti ( which is a bituminous superfluitance on the Sea ) to be the spawne of the Whale ; Or take sanguis draconis , ( which is the gumme of a tree ) to be the blood of a Dragon . By the same Logick we may inferre , the Crystalline humor of the eye , or rather the Crystalline heaven above , to be of the substance of Crystall below ; Or that Almighty God sendeth downe Crystall , because it is delivered in the vulgar translation , Psal. 47. Mittit Crystallum suum sicut Buccellas : which translation although it literally expresse the Septuagint , yet is there no more meant thereby , then what our translation in plaine English expresseth ; that is , hee casteth forth his Ice like morsels , or what Tremellius and Junius as clearly deliver , De●icit gelu suum sicut frusta coram frigore eius quis consistet ? which proper and Latine expressions , had they been observed in ancient translations , elder Expositers had not beene misguided by the Synonomy , nor had they afforded occasion unto Austen , the Glosse , Lyranus , and many others , to have taken up the common conceit , and spoke of this text conformably unto the opinion rejected . CHAP. II. Concerning the Loadstone . Of things particularly spoken thereof evidently or probably true . Of things generally beleeved , or particularly delivered , manifestly or probably false . In the first of the Magneticall vertue of the earth , of the foure motions of the stone , that is , its Verticity or direction , its Attraction or Coition , its declination , its Variation , and also of its Antiquity . In the second a rejection of sundry opinions and relations thereof , Naturall , Medicall , Historicall , Magicall . ANd first we conceive the earth to be a Magneticall body . A Magnetical body , we term not only that which hath a power attractive , but that which seated in a convenient medium naturally disposeth it self to one invariable and fixed situation . And such a Magnetical vertue we conceive to be in the Globe of the earth ; whereby as unto its naturall points and proper terms it disposeth it self unto the poles , being so framed , constituted & ordered unto these points , that those parts which are now at the poles , would not naturally abide under the Aequator , nor Green-land remain in the place of Magellanica ; and if the whole earth were violently removed , yet would it not fo●goe its primi●ive points , nor pitch in the East or West , but return unto its polary position again . For though by compactnesse or gravi●y it may acquire the lowest place , and become the center of the universe , yet that it makes good that point , not varying at all by the accession of bodyes upon , or secession thereof , from its surface pertu●bing the equilibration of either Hemi●pheare ( whereby the altitude of the starres might vary ) or that it strictly maintaines the north and southerne points , that neither upon the moti●ns of the heavens , ayre and winds without , large eruptions and d●v●sion of parts within , its polar pa●ts should never incline or veere unto the Aequator ( whereby the latitude of places should also vary ) it cannot so well be salved from gravity as a magneticall verticity . This is probably that foundation the wisdome of the Creator h●th laid unto the earth , and in this sense we may more nearly apprehend , and sensibly make out the expressions of holy Scripture , as that of Ps. 93. 1. Firma vit orbem terrae qui non commovebitur , he hath made the round world so sure that it cannot be moved : as when it is said by J●b , Extendit Aquilonem super vacuo , &c. Hee stretcheth forth the North upon the empty place , and hangeth the earth upon nothing . And this is the most probable answer unto that great question , Job ●8 . whereupon are the foundations of the earth fastened , or who laid the corner stone thereof ? Had they been acquainted with this principle , Anaxagoras , Socrates and Democritus had better made out the ground of this stabili●y : Xen●phanes had not been faine to say it had no bottome , and ●h●les Milesius to make it swim in water . Now whether the earth stand still , or moveth circularly , we may concede this Magneticall stability : For although it move , in that conversion the poles and center may still remaine the same , as is conceived in the Magneticall bodies of heaven , especially J●piter and the Sunne ; which according to Galileus , Kepler , and Fabr●cius , are observed to have Dineticall motions and certaine revolutions abou● their proper centers ; and though the one in about the space of ten dayes , the other in lesse then one , accomplish this revolution , yet do they observe a constant habitude unto their poles and firme themselves thereon in their gyration . Nor is the vigour of this great body included only in is selfe , or circumferenced by its surface ▪ but diffused at indeterminate distances through the ayre , water and bodyes circumjacent ; exciting and impregnating magneticall bodyes within it surface or without it , and performing in a secret and invisible way what we evidently behold effected by the Loadstone . For these effluxions penetrate all bodyes , and like the species of visible objects are ever ready in the medium , and lay hold on all bodyes proportionate or capable of their action ; those bodyes likewise being of a congenerous nature doe readily receive the impressions of their motor ; and if not fettered by their gravity , conforme themselves to situations , wherein they best unite unto their Animator . And this will sufficiently appeare from the observations that are to follow , which can no better way bee made out then this wee speake of the magneticall vigour of the earth . Now whether these effluvi●ms do flye by streated Atomes and winding particles as Renatus des Cartes conceaveth , or glide by streames attracted from either pole and hemispheare of the earth unto the Aequator , as Sir Kenelme Digby excellently declareth , it takes not away this vertue of the earth , but more distinctly sets downe the gests and progresse thereof , and are conceits of eminent use to salve magneticall phenomena's . And as in Astronomy those hypotheses though never so strange are best esteemed which best do salve apparencies , so surely in Philosophy those principles ( though seeming monstrous ) may with advantage be embraced , which best confirme experiment , and afford the readiest reason of observation . And truly the doctrine of effluxions , their penetrating natures , their invisible paths , and insuspected effects , are very considerable ; for besides this magneticall one of the earth , severall effusions there may be from divers other bodies , which invisibly act their parts at any time , and perhaps through any medium , a part of Philosophy but yet in discovery , and will I feare prove the last leafe to be turned over in the booke of Nature . First , therefore it is evidently true and confirmable by every experiment , that steele and good Iron never excited by the Loadstone , discover in themselves a verticity ; that is , a directive or polary faculty , whereby conveniently they do septentrionate at one extreme , and Australize at another ; & this is manifestible in long and thin plates of steel perforated in the middle and equilibrated , or by an easier way in long wires equiponderate with untwisted silke and soft wax ; for in this manner pendulous they will conforme themselves Meridionally , directing one extreame unto the North , another to the South . The same is also manifest in steele wires thrust through little spheres or globes of Corke and floated on the water , or in naked needles gently let fall thereon , for so disposed they will not rest untill they have ●ound out the Meridian , and as neere as they can lye parallell unto the axis of the earth : Sometimes the eye , sometimes the point Northward in divers Needles , but the same point alwayes in most , conforming themselves unto the whol● earth , in the same manner as they doe unto every Loadstone ; For if a needle untoucht be hanged above a Loadstone , it will convert into a parallel position thereto ; for in this situation it can best receive its verticity and be excited proportionably at both extremes : now this direction proceeds not primitively from themselves , but is derivative and contracted from the magneticall effluxions of the earth , which they have winded in their hammering and formation , or else by long continuance in one position , as wee shall declare hereafter . It is likewise true what is delivered of Irons heated in the fire , that they contract a verticity in their refrigeration ; for heated red hot and cooled in the meridian from North to South , they presently contract a polary power , and being poysed in ayre or water convert that part unto the North which respected that point in its refrigeration ; so that if they had no sensible verticity before it may be acquired by this way , or if they had any , it might be exchanged by contrary position in the cooling : for by the fire they omit not onely many drossie and scorious parts , but whatsoever they had received either from the earth or loadstone , and so being naked and despoiled of all verticity , the magneticall Atomes invade their bodies with more effect and agility . Neither is it onely true what Gilbertus first observed , that Irons refrigerated North and South acquire a Directive faculty , but if they be cooled upright and perpendicularly they will also obtaine the same ; that part which is cooled toward the North on this side the Aequator , converting it selfe unto the North , and attracting the South point of the Needle : the other and highest extreme respecting the South , and attracting the Northerne according unto the Laws Magneticall : for ( what must be observed ) contrary poles or faces attract each other , as the North the South , and the like decline each other , as the North the North. Now on this side of the Aequator , that extreme which is next the earth is animated unto the North , and the contrary unto the South ; so that in Coition it applyes it selfe quite oppositely , the coition or attraction being contrary to the verticity or Direction . Contrary if wee speake according unto common use , yet alike if we conceave the virtue of the North pole to diffuse it self and open at the South , and the South at the North againe . This polarity Iron refrigeration upon extremity and in defect of a Loadstone might serve to invigorate and touch a needle any where ; and this , allowing variation , is also the truest way at any season to discover the North or South ; and surely farre more certaine then what is affi●med of the graines and circles in trees , or the figure in the roote of Ferne. For if we erect a red hot wire untill it coole , then hang it up with wax and untwisted silke , where the lower end and that which cooled next the earth doth rest , that is the Northerne point ; and this we affirme will still be true , whether it be cooled in the ayre or extinguished in water , oyle of vitrioll , Aqua fortis , or Quicksilver . And this is also evidenced in culinary utensils and Irons that often feele the force of fire , as tongs , fireshovels , prongs and Andirons ; all which acquire a magneticall and polary condition , and being suspended , convert their lower extremes unto the North , with the same attracting the Southerne point of the Needle . For easier experiment if wee place a Needle touched at the foote of tongues or andirons , it will obvert or turne aside its lyllie or North point , and conforme its cuspis or South extreme unto the andiron . The like verticity though more obscurely is also contracted by brickes and tiles , as wee have made triall in some taken out of the backs of chimneys . Now to contract this Direction , there needs not a totall ignition , nor is it necessary the Irons should bee red hot all over . For if a wire be heated onely at one end , according as that end is cooled upward or downeward , it respectively acquires a verticity , as we have declared before in wires totally candent . Nor is it absolutely requisite they should be exactly cooled perpendicularly , or strictly lye in the meridia● , for whether they be refrigerated inclinatorily or somewhat Aequinoxially , that is toward the Easterne or Westerne points though in a lesser degree , they discover some verticity . Nor is this onely true in Irons but in the Loadstone it selfe ; for if a Loadstone be made red hot in the fire it amits the magneticall vigour it had before in it selfe , and acquires another from the earth in its refrigeration ; for that part which cooleth toward the earth will acquire the respect of the North , and attract the Southerne point or cuspis of the Needle . The experiment hereof we made in a Loadstone of a parallellogram or long square figure , wherein only inverting the extremes as it came out of the fire , wee altered the poles or faces thereof at pleasure . It is also true what is delivered of the Direction and coition of Irons that they contract a verticity by long and continued position ; that is , not onely being placed from North to South , and lying in the meridian , but respecting the Zenith and perpendicular unto the center of the earth , as is most manifest in barres of windowes , casements , hindges and the like ; for if we present the Needle unto their lower extremes , it wheeles about it and turnes its Southerne point unto them . The same condition in long time doe bricks contract which are placed in walls , and therefore it may be a fallible way to finde out the meridian by placing the Needle on a wall for some bricks therein which by a long and continued position , are often magnetically enabled to distract the polarity of the Needle . Lastly , Irons doe manifest a verticity not only upon refrigeration and constant situation , but ( what is wonderfull and advanceth the magneticall hypothesis ) they evidence the same by meer position according as they are inverted ▪ and their extreams disposed respectively unto the earth . For if an iron or steele not formerly excited , be held perpendicularly or inclinatorily unto the needle , the lower end thereof will attract the cuspis or southerne point ; but if the same extream be inverted and held under the needle , it will then attract the lilly or northerne point ; for by inversion it changeth its direction acquired before , and receiveth a new and southerne polarity from the earth as being the upper extreame . Now if an iron be touched before , it varyeth not in this manner , for then it admits not this magneticall impression , as being already informed by the Loadstone and polarily determined by its pr●action . And from these grounds may we best determine why the Northern pole of the Loadstone attracteth a greater weight then the Southerne on this side the Equator , why the stone is best preserved in a naturall and polary situation ; and why as Gilbertus observeth , it respecteth that pole out of the earth which it regarded in its minereall bed and subterraneous position . It is likewise true and wonderfull what is delivered of the Inclination or Declination of the Loadstone ; that is , the descent of the needle below the plaine of the Horizon : for long needles which stood before upon their axis parallell unto the Horizon , being vigorously excited , incline and bend downeward , depressing the North extreame below the Horizon ; that is the North on this , the South on the other side of the Equator , and at the very Lyne or middle circle of the Earth stand parallell , and deflecteth neither . And this is evidenced not only from observations of the needle in severall parts of the earth , but sundry experiments in any part thereof , as in a long steele , wires equilibrated or evenly ballanced in the ayre ; for excited by a vigorous Loadstone it will somewhat depresse it s animated extreme , and interest the horizontall circumference . It is also manifest in a needle pierced through a globe of Cork so cut away and pared by degrees that it will swim under water , yet sinke not unto the bottome , which may be well effected ; for if the corke bee a thought too light to sinke under the surface , the body of the water may be attenuated with spirits of wine ; if too heavy , it may be incrassated with salt ; and if by chance too much be added , it may againe be thinned by a proportionable addition of fresh water : if then the needle be taken out , actively touched and put in againe , it will depresse and bow down its northerne head toward the bottome , and advance its southerne extremity toward the brim . This way invented by Gilbertus may seem of difficulty ; the same with lesse labour may be observed in a needled sphere of corke equally contiguous unto the surface of the water ; for if the needle be not exactly equiponderant , that end which is a thought too light , if touched becommeth even ; that needle also which will but just swim under water if forcibly touched will sinke deeper , and sometime unto the bottome . If likewise that inclinatory vertue be destroyed by a touch from the contrary pole , that end which before was elevated will then decline ; & this perhaps might be observed in some scales exactly ballanced , and in such needles which for their bulke can hardly be supported by the water . For if they be powerfully excited & equally let fall , they commonly sink down and break the water at that extream wherat they were septentrionally excited , & by this way it is conceived there may be some fraud in the weighing of precious commodities , and such as carry a value in quarter grains , by placing a powerfull Loadstone above or below , according as we intend to depres or elevate one extrem . Now if these magneticall emissions bee only qualities , and the gravity of bodyes incline them only unto the earth ; surely that which moveth other bodyes to descent carryeth not the stroak in this , but rather the magneticall alliciency of the earth , unto which alacrity it applyeth it selfe , and in the very same way unto the whole earth , as it doth unto a single Loadstone : for if an untouched needle be at a distance suspended over a Loadstone , it will not hang parallel , but decline at the north extreme , and at that part will first salute its Director . Again , what is also wonderfull , this inclination is not invariable ; for as it is observed just under the line the needle lyeth parallel with the Horizon , but sayling north or south it beginneth to incline , and increaseth according as it approacheth unto either pole , and would at last endeavour to erect it selfe ; and this is no more then what it doth upon the Loadstone , and that more plainly upon the Terrella or sphericall magnet geographically set out with circles of the Globe . For at the Aequator thereof the needle will stand rectangularly , but approaching northward toward the tropick it will regard the stone obliquely ; & when it attaineth the pole directly , and if its bulk be no impediment , erect it self and stand perp●ndicularly thereon . And therefore upon strict observation of this inclination in severall latitudes & due records preserved , instruments are made whereby without the help of Sun or Star , the latitude of the place may be discovered ; and yet it appears the observations of men have not as yet been so just & equall as is desirable , for of those tables of declination which I have perused , there are not any two that punctually agree , though som have been thoght exactly calculated , especially that which Ridley received frō Mr. Brigs in our time Geometry Professor in Oxford . It is also probable what is delivered concerning the variation of the compasse that is the cause and ground thereof , for the manner as being confirmed by observation we shall not at all dispute . The variation of the compasse is an Arch of the Horizon intercepted between the true and magneticall meridian , or more plainly , a deflexion and siding East and West from the true meridian . The true meridian is a major circle passing through the poles of the world , and the Zenith or Vertex of any place , exactly dividing the East from the West . Now on this lyne the needle exactly lyeth not , but diverts and varieth its point , that is the North point on this side the Aequator , the South on the other ; somtimes unto the East , sometime toward the West , and in some few places varieth not at all . First , therfore it is observed that betwixt the shore of Ireland , France , Spaine , Guinie and the Azores , the North point varieth toward the East , and that in some variety ; at London it varieth eleven degrees , at Antwerpe nine , at Rome but five , at some parts of the Azores it deslecteth not , but lyeth in the true meridian on the other side of the Azores ; and this side the Equator the north point of the needle wheeleth to the West , so that in the latitude of 36. neare the shore , the variation is about eleven degrees ; but on the other side the Equator , it is quite otherwise : for about Capo Frio in Brasilia , the south point varieth twelve degrees unto the West , and about the mouth of the Straites of Magellan five or six ; but elongating from the coast of Brasilia toward the shore of Africa it varyeth Eastward , and ariving at Capo de las Agullas , it resteth in the Meridian , and looketh neither way . Now the cause of this variation may be the inequalitie of the earth , variously disposed , and differently intermixed with the Sea : withall the different disposure of its magneticall vigor in the eminencies and stronger parts thereof ; for the needle naturally endeavours to conforme unto the Meridian , but being distracted driveth that way where the greater & most powerfuller part of the earth is placed , which may be illustrated from what hath been delivered before , and may be conceived by any that understands the generalities of Geographie . For whereas on this side the Meridian , or the Isles of Azores , where the first Meridian is placed , the needle varieth Eastward , it may bee occasioned by that vast Tract of earth , that is , Europe , Asia , and Africa , seated toward the East , and disposing the needle that way : For arriving at some part of the Azores , or Islands of Saint Michaels , which have a middle situation betweene these continents , and that vast and almost answerable Tract of America , it seemeth equally distracted by both , and diverting unto neither , doth parallell and place it self upon the true Meridian . But sayling farther it veers its Lilly to the West , and regardeth that quarter wherein the land is nearer or greater ; and in the same latitude as it approacheth the shoare augmenteth its variation . And therefore as some observe , if Columbus or whosoever first discoved America , had apprehended the cause of this variation , having passed more then halfe the way , he might have been confirmed in the discovery , and assuredly foretold there lay a vast and mighty continent toward the West . The reason I confesse , and inference is good , but the instance perhaps not so . For Columbus knew not the variation of the compasse , whereof Sebastian Cabot first took notice , who after made discovery in the Northern parts of that continent . And it happened indeed that part of America was first discovered , which was on 〈◊〉 side fa●thest distant , that is Jamaica , Cuba , and the Isles in the Bay of M●xico . And from this variation do some new discoverers deduce a probability in the attempts of the Northerne passage toward the Indies . Now because where the greater continents are joyned , the action and ●ffl●ence is also greater , therefore those needles do suffer the greatest variation which are in Countreys which most do feel that Action . A●d therefore hath Rome far lesse variation then London ; for on the West side of Rome , are seated the great continents of France , Spaine , Germ●ny , which take of the exuperance and in some way ballance the vigour of the E●stern parts ; but unto England there is almost no earth W●st ▪ but the whole extent of Europe and Asia , lyeth E●stward , and therfore at London it varieth eleven dgerees , that is almost one Rhomb . Thus also by reason of the great continent of Brasilia , Peru , and Chili , the needle deflecteth toward the land twelve degrees ; but at the straits of M●gellan where the land is narrowed , and the Sea on the o●her side , it varyeth but five or six . And so likewise , because the Cape 〈◊〉 Agullas hath Sea on both sides near it , and other land remote and as it were aequid●stant from it , therefore at that point the needle conforms unto the true Meridian , and is not distract by the vicinity of Adjacencyes . And this is the generall and great cause of variation . But if in certaine creekes and valleys the needle prove irregular , and vary beyond expect●nce , it may be imputed unto some vigorous part of the earth , or Magneticall eminence not far distant . And this was the invention of D r Gilbert not many yeeres past , a Physition in London . And therefore although some assume the invention of its direction , and others have had the glory of the Carde , yet in the experiments , grounds , and causes thereof , England produced the Father Philosopher , and discovered more in it , then Columbus or Americus did ever by it . It is also probable what is conceived of its Antiquity , that the knowledge of its polary power and direction unto the North was unknowne unto the Ancients , and though Levinus Lemnius , and Caelius Calcagninus , are of another beliefe , is justly placed with new inventions by Pancirollus ; for their Achilles and strongest argument is an expression in Plautus , a very ancient Author , and contemporary unto Ennius . Hic ventus jam secundus est cape modo versoriam Now this ve●soriam they construe to be the compasse , which notwithstanding according unto Pineda , who hath discussed the point , Turnebus , Cabeus , & divers others , is better interpreted the rope that helps to turne the ship ; or as we say , doth make it tack about ; the Compasse , declaring rather the ship is tu●ned , then con●erring unto its conversion . As for the long expeditions & sundry voiages of elder times , which might confirm the antiquity of this invention , it is not improbable they were performed by the helpe of starres ; and so might the Phaenicean navigators , and also Vlysses saile about the Mediterranean , by the flight of birds , or keeping near the shore , and so might Hanno coast about Africa , or by the helpe of oares as is expressed in the voyage of Jonah . And whereas it is contended that this ve●ticity was not unknowne unto Salomon , in whom is presumed a universality of knowledge , it will as forcibly follow he knew the Arte of Typography , powder and gunnes , or had the Philosophers stone , yet sent unto Ophir for gold . It is not to be denyed , that beside his politicall wisdome ; his knowledge in Philosophie was very large , and perhaps from his workes therein , the ancient Philosophers especially Aristotle , who had the assistance of Alexanders acquirements , collected great observables , yet if he knew the use of the Compasse , his ships were surely very s●ow , that made a three yeares voyage from Eziongeber in the red Sea unto Ophir , which is supposed to be Taprobana or Malaca in the Indies , not many moneths sayle , and since in the same or lesser time , Drake and Candish performed their voyage about the earth . And as the knowledge of its verticity is not so old as some conceive , so is it more ancient then most beleeve ; nor had its discovery with gunnes , printing , or as many thinke , some yeers before the discovery of America ; for it was not unknowne unto Petrus Peregrinus a French man , who two hundred yeeres since hath left a Tract of the Magnet & a perpetual motion to be made thereby preserved by Gasserus . Paulus Venetus and about five hundred yeers past , Albertus Magnus , make mention hereof , and quoteth for it a book of Aristotle de lapide , which book although we find in the Catalogue of Laertius , yet with Cabeus I rather judge it to be the work of some Arabick writer , not many years before the dayes of Albertus . Lastly , It is likewise true what some have delivered of Crocus martis , that is , steele corroded with vineger , sulphur , or otherwise , and after reverberated by fire . For the Loadstone will not at all attract it , nor will it adhere , but lye therein like sand . This is to be understood of Crocus martis well reverberated , and into a violet colour : for common chalybs praeparatus , or corroded and powdered steele , the Loadstone attracts like ordinary filings of iron , and many times most of that which passeth for Crocus martis . So that this way may serve as a test of its preparation , after which it becommeth a very good medicine in fluxes . The like may be affirmed of Flakes of iron that are rusty and begin to tend unto earth ; for their cognation then expireth , and the Loadstone will not regard them . CHAP. III. Concerning the Loadstone , therein of sundry common opinions , and received relations , Naturall , Historicall , Medicall , Magicall . ANd first not onely a simple Hetorodox , but a very hard Parodox , it will seeme , and of great absurdity unto obstinate eares , if wee say attraction is unjustly appropriated unto the Loadstone , and that perhaps we speake not properly , when wee say vulgarly the Loadstone draweth Iron , and yet herein we should not want experiment and great authority . The words of Renatus des Cartes in his principles of Philosophy are very plain . Praeterea magnes trahet ferrum , sive potius magnes & ferrum ad invicem accedunt , neque enim ulla ibi tractio est , The same is solemnly determined by Cabius . Nec magnes trahit proprie ferrum , nec ferrum ad se magnetem provocat , sed ambo pari conatu ad invicem con●luunt . Concordant hereto is the assertion of Doctor Ridley , Physition unto the Emperour of Russia in his Tract of Magnetical bodies ; defining Magneticall attraction to be a naturall incitation and disposition conforming unto contiguitie , an union of one Magneticall body with an other , and no violent haling of the weak unto the stronger . And this is also the doctrine of Gilbertus , by whom this motion is termed coition , and that not made by any faculty attractive of one , but a Syndrome and concourse of each ; a coition alway of their vigours , and also of their bodies , if bulke or impediment prevent not , and therefore those contrary actions which slow from opposite poles or faces , are not so properly expulsion and attraction , as Sequela and Fuga a mutuall flight and following . The same is also confirmed by experiment ; for if a piece of iron be fastened in the side of a bowle or bason of water , a Loadstone swimming freely in a boat of cork , will presently make unto it . And so if a steele or knife untouched be offered toward the needle that is touched , the needle nimbly moveth toward it , and conformeth unto union with the steele that moveth not . Againe , If a Loadstone be finely filed , the atoms or dust thereof will adheare unto iron that was never touched , even as the powder of iron doth also unto the Loadstone . And lastly , If in two skiphs of cork , a Loadstone and steele be placed within the orbe of their activities , the one doth not move , the other standing still , but both hoise sayle and steere unto each other ; so that if the Loadstone attract , the steele hath also its attraction ; for in this action the Alliciency is reciprocall , which joyntly felt , they mutually approach and run into each others armes . And therefore surely more moderate expressions become this action , then what the Ancients have used , which some have delivered in the most violent termes of their language , so Austine cals it , Mirabilem ferri rap●orem : Hippocrates , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Lapis qui ferrum rapit . Galen disputing against Epicurus useth the terme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . but that is also too violent : among the Ancients Aristotle spake most warily . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Lapis qui ferrum movet : and in some tollerable acception do runne the expressions of Aquinas , Scaliger and Cusanus . Many relations are made , and great expectations are raised from the Magnes Carneus , or a Loadstone , that hath a faculty to attract not onely Iron but flesh ; but this upon enquiry , and as Cabeus hath also observed , is nothing else but a weake an inanimate kinde of Loadstone , veyned here and there with a few magneticall and ferreous lines , but chiefly consisting of a bolary and clammy substance , whereby it adheres like Haematites , or Terra Lemnia , unto the Lipps , and this is that stone which is to be understood , when Physitions joyn it with Aetites or the Eagle stone , and promise therein a vertue against abortion . There is sometime a mistake concerning the variation of the compasse , and therein one point is taken for another . For beyond the Aequator some men account its variation by the diversion of the Northerne point , whereas beyond that circle the Southerne point is soveraigne , and the North submits his preheminency . For in the Southerne coast either of America or Africa , the Southerne point deflects and varieth toward the land , as being disposed and spirited that way by the meridionall and proper Hemisphere . And therefore on that side of the earth the varying point is best accounted by the South . And therefore also the writings of some , and Maps of others , are to be enquired , that make the needle decline unto the East twelve degrees at Capo Frio , and sixe at the straits of Magellan , accounting hereby one point for another , and preferring the North in the liberties and province of the South . But certainely false it is what is commonly affirmed and beleeved , that Garlick doth hinder the attraction of the Loadstone ; which is notwithstanding delivered by grave and worthy Writers ; by Pliny , Solinus , Ptolomy , Plutarch , Albertus , Mathiolus , Ru●us , Langius , and many more . An effect as strange as that of Homers Moly , and the Garlick the gods bestowed upon Ulysses . But that it is evidently f●lse , many experiments declare . For an Iron wire heated red hot and quenched in the juyce of Garlick , doth notwithstanding contract a verticity from the earth , and attracteth the Southerne point of the Needle . If also the tooth of a Loadstone be covered or stuck in Garlik , it will notwithstanding attract and animate any Needles excited and fixed in Garlick untill they begin to rust , doe yet retaine their attractive and polary respects . Of the same stampe is that which is obtruded upon us by Authors ancient and moderne , that an Adamant or Diamond prevents or suspends the attraction of the Loadstone , as is in open termes delivered by Pliny . Adam as dissidet cum Magnete Lapide ut juxta positus ferrū non patiatur abstrahi , a●t si admotus magnes apprehenderit , rapiat atque auferat . For if a Diamond be placed betweene a needle and a Loadstone , there will neverthelesse ensue a Coition even over the body of the Diamond : and an easie matter it is to touch or excite a needle through a Diamond , by placing it at the tooth of a Loadstone , and therefore the relation is false , or our estimation of these gems untrue ; nor are they Diamonds which carry that name amongst us . It is not suddenly to be received what Paracelsus in his booke De generatione rerum , affirmeth , that if a Loadstone be annointed with Mercuriall oyle , or onely put into Quicksilver , it omitteth its attraction for ever . For we have found that Loadstones and touched needles which have laid long time in Quicksilver have not amitted their attraction , and we also finde that red hot needles or wires extinguished in quick-silver , do yet acquire a verticity according to the Laws of position in extinction . Of greater repugnancy unto reason is that which he delivers concerning its graduation , that heated in fire & often extinguished in oyle of Mars or Iron , it acquires an ability to extract or draw forth a naile fastened in a wall ; for , as we have declared before , the vigor of the Loadstone is destroyed by fire , nor will it be reimpregnated by any other Magnete then the earth . True it is , and we shall not deny , that besides fire some other wayes there are of its destruction , as Age , Ruste , and what is least dreamt on an unnaturall or contrary situation ; for being impolarily adjoyned unto a more vigorous Loadstone , it will in a short time exchange it poles , or being kept in undue position , that is , not lying on the meridian or with its poles inverted , it receaves in longer time impaire in activity exchange of faces , and is more powerfully preserved by site then by the dust of steele . But the sudden and surest way is fire , as we have declared before : that is , fire not onely actuall but potentiall ; the one surely and suddenly , the other slowly and imperfectly ; the one changing , the other destroying the figure . For if distilled Vinegar or Aqua-fortis be powred upon the powder of Loadstone , the subsiding powder dryed , retaines some magneticall vertue , and will be attracted by the Loadstone : but if the menstruum or dissolvent be evaporated to a consistence , and afterward doth shoote into Icycles or crystalls , the Loadstone hath no power upon them , and if in a full dissolution of steele a separation of parts be made by precipitation or exhalation , the exsiccated powder hath lost its wings and ascends not u●to the Loadstone . And though a Loadstone fired do presently omit its proper vertue , and according to the position in cooling contracts a new verticity from the earth , yet if the same be laid a while in Aqua fortis or other corrosive water , and taken out before a considerable corrosion , it still reserves its attraction , and will convert the Needle according to former polarity . It is improbable what Pliny affirmeth concerning the object of its attraction , that it attracts not only ferreous bodies , but also liquorem vitri , for in the body of glasse there is no serreous or magneticall nature which might occasion attraction . For of the glasse we use , the purest is made of the finest sand and the ashes of Chali or Glasseworte , and the courser or greene sort of the ashes of brake or other plants . Beside , vitrification is the last or utmost fusion of a body vitrifiable , and is performed by a strong and violent fire , which keeps the melted glasse red hot . Now certaine it is , and we have shewed it before , that the Loadstone will not attract even steele it selfe that is candent , much lesse the incongenerous body of glasse being fired . For fire destroyes the Loadstone , and therefore it declines it in its owne defence , and seekes no union with it . But that the Magnet attracteth more then common Iron , we can affirme . It attracteth the Smyris or Emery in powder , It draweth the shining or glassie powder brought from the Indies , and usually implyed in writing dust . There is also in Smiths ci●ders by some adhesion of Iron whereby they appeare as it were glazed , sometime to bee found a magneticall operation , for some thereof applyed have power to move the Needle . It is also improbable and something singular what some conceive , and Eusebius Nierembergius a late writer and Jesuit of Spain delivers , that the body of man is magneticall , and being placed in a boate , the vessell will never rest untill the head respecteth the North ; if this be true , the bodies of Christians doe lye unnaturally in their graves , and the Jews have fallen upon the natural position , who in the reverence of their Temple , do place their beds from North to South . This opinion confirmed would much advance the microcosmicall conceite , and commend the Geography of Paracelsus ; who according to the cardinall points of the world divideth the body of man , and therefore working upon humane ordure ▪ and by long preparation rendring it odiferous , he termes it Zibeta Occidentalis , Westerne Civet ; making the face the East , but the posteriors the America or Westerne part of his microcosme . The verity or rather falsity hereof , might easily be tried in Wales , where there are portable boats , and made of leather , which would convert upon the impulsion of any verticity , and seeme to bee the same whereof in his description of Brittaine , Caesar hath left some mention . Another kinde of verticity , is that which Angelus doce mihi jus , alias , Michael Sundevogis , in a Tract de sulphure , discovereth in Vegetables , from sticks let fall or depressed under water ; which equally framed and permitted unto themselves , will ascend at the upper end , or that which was verticall in its vegetation , wherein notwithstanding , as yet , we have not found satisfaction ; although perhaps too greedy of magnallities , we are apt to make but favourable experiments concerning welcome truths , and such desired verities . It is also wondrous strange and untrue what Laelius Bisciola reporteth , that if unto ten ounces of Loadstone one of Iron be added , it encreaseth not unto eleven , but weighs ten ounces still : a relation inexcusable in the title of his worke , Horae subsecivae , or leasureable howres : the examination being as ready as the relation , and the falsity tryed as easily as delivered : nor is it to be omitted what is taken up by Caesius Bernardus a late Mineralogist , and originally confirmed by Porta , that needles touched with a Diamond contract a verticity , even as they doe with a Loadstone , which will not consist with experiment . And therefore , as Gilbertus obse●veth , he might be deceived , in touching such needles with Diamonds , which had a verticity before , as we have declared most needles to have , and so had he touched them with gold or silver , he might have concluded a magneticall vertue therein . In the same forme may we place Fracastorius his attraction of silver , Philostratus his Panturbes , Apollodorus , and Beda his relation of the Loadstone that attracted onely in the night : but most inexcusable is Franciscus Rueus , a man of our own profession , who in his Discourse of gemmes mentioned in the Apocalyps , undertakes a Chapter of the Loadstone ; wherein substantially and upon experiment he scarce delivereth any thing , making enumeration of its traditionall qualities , whereof he seemeth to beleeve many , and some of those above , convicted by experience , he is fain to salve as impostures of the Devill . But Boetius de Boot Physi●ian unto Rodulphus the second , hath recompenced this defect ; and in his Tract , de lapidibus & gemmis , speakes very materially hereof , and his discourse is consonant unto experience and reason . As for relations Historicall , though many there be of lesse account , yet two alone deserve consideration ; the first concerneth magneticall rockes , and attractive mountaines in severall parts of the earth . The other the tombe of Mahomet and bodies suspended in the aire . Of rocks magneticall there are likewise two relations ; for some are delivered to be in the Indies , and some in the extremity of the North , and about the very pole ; the Northerne account is commonly ascribed unto Olaus Magnus Archbishop of Upsale , who out of his predecessour Joannes , Saxo , and others , compiled a history of some Northerne Nations ; but this assertion we have not discovered in that worke of his which passeth among us , and should beleeve his Geographie herein no more then that in the first line of his booke , when he affirmeth that Biarmia ( which is not seventy degrees in latitude ) hath the pole for its Zenith ▪ and Equinoctiall for the Horizon . Now upon this foundation how uncertaine soever men have erected mighty illations , ascribing thereto the cause of the needles direction , and conceiving the ●ffluxions from these mountaines and rockes invite the lilly toward the north ; which conceit though countenanced by learned men , is not made out either by experience or reason ; for no man hath yet attained or given a sensible account of the pole by some degrees ; it is also observed the needle doth very much vary as it approacheth the pole , whereas were there such direction from the rocks , upon a nearer approachment it would more directly respect them . Beside were there such magneticall rocks under the pole , yet being so far removed they would produce no such effect ; for they that saile by the Isle of Flua now called Elba in the Thuscan sea which abounds in veynes of Loadstone , observe no variation or inclination of the needle , much lesse may they expect a direction from rocks at the end of the earth . And lastly , men that ascribe thus much unto rocks of the north must presume or discover the like magneticalls at the south : For in the southern seas and far beyond the Aequator , variations are large , and declinations as constant as in the northerne Ocean . The other relation of Loadstone , mines , and rocks , in the shore of India is delivered of old by Plinie ; wherein saith he , they are so placed both in abundance and vigor , that it proves an adventure of hazard to passe those coasts in a ship with Iron nailes . S●rapion the Moore an Author of good esteeme and reasonable antiquity , confirmeth the same , whose expression in the word magnes in this . The mine of this stone is in the Sea coast of India , whereto when Ships approach , there is no Iron in them which flyes not like a bird unto these mountains , and therefore their Ships are fastened not with Iron but wood , for otherwise they would bee torne to peeces . But this assertion how positive soever is contradicted by all Navigators that passe that way , which are now many and of our owne Nation , and might surely have been controuled by Nearchus the Admirall of Alexander , who not knowing the compasse , was faine to coast that shore . For the relation concerning Mahomet , it is generally beleeved his tombe at Medina Talnabi , in Arabia , without any visible supporters hangeth in the ayre betweene two Loadstones artificially contrived both above and below , which conceit is very fabulous , and evidently false from the testimony of ocular Testators ; who affirme his ●ombe is made of stone and lyeth upon the ground ; as besides others ▪ the learned Vossius observeth from Gabriel Sionita , & Joannes Hesronita , two Maronites in their relations hereof . Of such intention● and attempt by Mahometans we read in some relators , and that might be the occasion of the fable ; which by tradition of time and distance of place enlarged into the story of being accomplished : and this hath been promoted by attemps of the like nature ; for we read in Plinie that one Dinocrates began to Arche the Temple of Arsinoe in Alexandria with Loadstone , that so her statue might be suspended in the ayre to the amazement of the beholders ; and to lead on our credulity , herein confirmation may be drawne from History and Writers of good authority : so is it reported by Ruffinus , that in the Temple of Serapis there was an iron chariot suspended by Loadstones in the ayre , which stones removed , the chariot fell and dashed into peeces . The like doth Beda report of Bellerophons horse which framed of iron , and placed betweene two Loadstones with winges expansed , hung pendulous in the ayre . The verity of these stories we shall not further dispute their possibility , we may in some way determine ; if we conceive , what no man will deny , that bodies suspended in the aire have this suspension from one or many Loadstones placed both above and below it , or else by one or many placed only above it . Likewise the body to be suspended in respect of the Loadstone above , is placed first at a pendulous distance in the medium , or else attracted unto that site by the vigor of the Loadstone ; and so we first affirm that possible it is a body may be suspended between two Loadstones ; that is , it being so equally attracted unto both that it determineth it selfe unto neither : but surely this position will be of no duration ; for if the ayre be agitated or the body waved either way , it omits the equilibration and disposeth it selfe unto the nearest attractor . Again , it is not impossible ( though hardly fe●sible ) by a single Loadstone to suspend an iron in the ayre , the iron being artificially placed , and at a distance guided toward the stone , untill it find the newtrall point wherein its gravity just equalls the magneticall quality , the one exactly extolling as much as the other depresseth ; and thus must be interpreted Fracastorius . And lastly , impossible it is that if an iron rest upon the ground , and a Loadstone be placed over it , it should ever so arise as to hang in the way or medium ; for that vigor which at a distance is able to overcome the resistance of its gravity and to lift it up from the earth , will as it approacheth nearer be still more able to attract it , and it will never remaine in the middle that could not abide in the extreams ; and thus is to be understood Gilbertus . Now the way of Baptista Porta that by a thred fasteneth a needle to a table , and then so guides and orders the same , that by the attraction of the Loadstone it abideth in the aire , infringeth not this reason ; for this is a violent retention , and if the thred be loosened , the needle ascends and adheres unto the Attractor . The third consideration concerneth relations Medicall , wherein what ever effects are delivered , they are derived from its minerall and ferreous condition , or else magneticall operation . Unto the ferreous and minerall quality pertaineth what Dioscorides an ancient Writer and Souldier under Anthony and Cleopatra , affirmeth , that halfe a dram of Loadstone given with honey and water , proves a purgative medicine , and evacuateth grosse humors ; but this is a quality of great incertainty , for omitting the vehicle of water and honey , which is of a laxative power it selfe , the powder of some Loadstones in this dose doth rather constipate and binde , then purge and loosen the belly . And if sometimes it cause any laxity it is probably in the same way with iron and steele unprepared , which will disturbe some bodies , and worke by purge and vomit . And therefore , what is delivered in a booke ascribed unto Galen that it is a good medicine in dropsies , and evacuates the waters of persons so affected : It may I confesse by siccity and astriction afford a confirmation unto parts relaxed , and such as be hydropically disposed , and by these qualities it may be usefull in Hernias or Ruptures , and for these it is commended by Aetius , Aegineta and Orbasius , who only affirme that it containes the vertue of Haematites , and being burnt was sometimes vended for it . To this minerall condition belongeth what is delivered by some , that wounds which are made with weapons excited by the Loadstone , contract a malignity , and become of more difficult cure ; which neverthelesse is not to be found in the incision of Chyrurgions with knives and lancets touched , which leave no such effect behinde them . Hitherto must we also referre that affirmative which sayes the Loadstone is poyson , and therefore in the lists of poysons we finde it in many Authors ; but this our experience cannot confirme , and the practice of the King of Zeilan clearly contradicteth , who as Garcias ab Horto , Physitian unto the Spanish Viceroy delivereth , hath all his meat served up in dishes of Loadstone , and conceives thereby he preserveth the vigor of youth . But surely from a magneticall activity must be made out what is let fall by Aetius , that a Loadstone held in the hand of one that is podagricall doth either cure or give great ease in the gou● . Or what Marcellus Empericus affirmeth , that as an amulet it also cureth the head-ach , w ch are but additions unto its proper nature , and hopefull enlargements of its allowed attraction ; for perceiving its secret power to draw unto it selfe magneticall bodies , men have invented a new attraction to draw out the dolor and paine of any part . And from such grounds it surely became a philter , and was conceived a medicine of some venereall attraction , and therefore upon this stone they graved the Image of Venus according unto that of Claudian , Venerem magnetica gemma figurat . Hither must wee also referre what is delivered concerning its power to draw out of the body bullets and heads of arrows , and for the like intention is mixed up in plaisters : which course although as vaine and ineffectuall it be rejected by many good Authors , yet is it not me thinks so readily to be denyed , nor the practice of many ages and Physitians which have thus compounded plaisters , thus suddenly to be condemned , as may be observed in the Emplastrum divinum Nicolai , the Emplastrum nigrum of Augspurge , the Opodeldoch and At●ractivum of Paracelsus , with severall more in the Dispensatory of Wecker , and practise of Sennertus ; the cure also of Heurnias , or Ruptures in Pareus , and the method also of curation lately delivered by Daniel Beckherus , and approved by the Professors of Leyden in the Tract de Cultrivoro Prussiaco , 1636. that is , of a young man of Spruceland that casually swallowed downe a knife about ten inches long , which was cut out of his stomach and the wound healed up . In which cure to a●tract the knife to a convenient ●ituation , there was applyed a plaister made up with the powder of Loadstone . Now this kinde of practice Libavius , Gilbertus , and lately Swickardus in his Ars Magnetica , condemne , as vaine , and altogether unusefull ; and their reason is , because a Loadstone in powder hath no attractive power ; for in that forme it omits his polary respects , and looseth those parts which are the rule of its attraction : wherein to speake compendiously , if experiment hath not deceived us , we first affirme , that a Loadstone in powder omits not all attraction . For if the powder of a rich veine be in a reasonable quantity presented toward the Needle freely placed , it will not appeare to be void of all activity , but will be able to stir it ; nor hath it only a power to move the Needle in powder and by it selfe , but this will it also doe , if incorporated and mixed with plaisters , as we have made triall in the Emplastrum de Minio , with halfe an ounce of the masse , mixing a dram of Loadstone , for applying the magdaleon or roale unto the Needle it would both stir and attract it ; not equally in all parts , but more vigorously in some , according unto the mine of the stone more plen●ifully dispersed in the masse . And lastly , in the Loadstone powdered , the polary respects are not wholly destroyed ; for those diminutive particles are not atomicall or meerly indivisible , but consist of dimensions sufficient for their conditions , though in obscure effects . Thus if unto the powder of Loadstone or Iron we admove the North pole of the Loadstone , the powders or small divisions will erect and conforme themselves thereto : but if the South pole approach , they will subside , and inverting their bodies respect the Loadstone with the other extreame . And this will happen not only in a body of powder together , but in any particle or dust divided from it . Now though we affirme not these plaisters wholly ineffectuall , yet shall we not omit two cautions in their use , that therein the stone bee not too subtily powdered ; for it will better manifest its attraction in a more sensible dimension ; that where is desired a speedy effect , it may be considered whether it were not better to relinquish the powdered plaisters , and to apply an entyre Loadstone unto the part : And though the other be not wholly ineffectuall , whether this way be not more powerfull , and so might have been in the cure of the young man delivered by Beckerus . The last consideration , concerneth Magicall relations , in which account we comprehend effects derived and fathered upon hidden qualities , specifical forms , Antipathies and Sympathies , whereof from received grounds of Art , no reasons are derived . Herein relations are strange and numerous , men being apt in all ages to multiply wonders , and Philosophers dealing with admirable bodies as Historians have done with excellent men , upon the strength of their great atchievements , ascribing acts unto them not only false , but impossible , and exceeding truth as much in their relations , as they have others in their actions . Hereof we shall briefly mention some delivered by Authors of good ●steem , whereby we may discover the fabulous inventions of some , the credulous supinity of others , and the great disservice unto truth by both ; multiplying obscurities in nature , and authorising hidden qualities that are false , whereas wise men are ashamed there are so many true . And first ▪ Dioscorides puts upon it a shrewd quality , and such as men are apt enough to experiment , and therewith discovers the incontinencie of a wife by placing the Loadstone under her pillow ; for then shee will not be able to remaine in bed with her husband . The same he also makes a helpe unto theevery ; for theeves saith he , having a designe upon a house , doe make a fire at the foure corners thereof , and 〈◊〉 therein the fragments of Loadstone , whence ariseth a fume that so d●sturbeth the inhabitants , that they forsake the house and leave it to ●he spoyl of the robbers . This relation how ridiculous soever , hath Albertus taken up above a thousand years after , & Marbodeus the Frenchman hath continued it the same in Latine verse , which with the notes of Pictorious is currant unto our dayes . As strange must be the Litholmancy or divination from this stone , whereby as Tzetzes in his Chyliads delivers , Helenus the Prophet foretold the destruction of Troy ; and the Magick thereof , not safely to be beleeved , what was delivered by Orpheus , that sprinkled with water it will upon a question emit a voyce not much unlike an Infant . But surely the Loadstone of Laurentius Guascus the Physitian is never to be matched , wherewith as Cardane delivereth , whatsoever needles or bodies were touched , the wounds and punctures made thereby , were never felt at all . And yet as strange a vertue is that which is delivered by some that a Loadstone preserved in the salt of a Remora , acquires a power to attract gold out of the deepest Wells . Certainly a studied absurdity , not casually cast out , but plotted for a perpetuity : for the strangenesse of the effect ever to bee admired , and the difficulty of the tryall never to bee convicted . These conceits are of that monstrosity that they refute themselves in their recitements : there is another of better notice , and whispered thorow the world with some attention ; credulous and vulgar auditors readily beleeving it , and more judicious and distinctive heads , not altogether rejecting it . The conceit is excellent , and if the effect would follow somwhat divine , whereby we might communicate like spirits , and conferre on earth with Menippus in the Moone ; which is pretended from the sympathy of two needles touched with the ●ame Loadstone , and placed in the center of two Abscedary circles , or rings with letters described round about them ; one friend keeping one , & another the other , and agreeing upon an houre wherein they wil communicate . For then saith tradition , at what distance of place soever , when one needle shall be removed unto any letter ; the other by a wonderfull Sympathy will move unto the same . But herein I confesse my experience can finde no truth ; for having expresly framed two circles of wood , and according to the number of the Latine letters divided each into twenty three parts , placing therein two stiles or needles composed of the same steele , touched with the same Loadstone , and 〈◊〉 same point : yet of these two , whensoever I removed the one , 〈…〉 but at the distance of halfe a spanne , the other would stand like Hercules pillars , and if the earth stand still , have surely no moti●n 〈◊〉 Now as it is not possible that any body should have no boundar● 〈…〉 as we terme it Sphere of its activity , so is it improbable it sh●uld eff●●t that at distance , which nearer hand it cannot at all performe . Againe , the conceit is ill contrived , and one effect inferred , whereas indeed the contrary will ensue . For if the removing of one of the needls from A to B should have any action or influence on the other , it would not intice it from A to B but repell it from A to Z : for needles ●xcited by the same point of the stone , doe not attract ; but avoyd each other , even as these also do , when their invigorated extreams approach unto one another . Lastly , were this conceit assuredly true , yet were it not a co●●lusion 〈◊〉 every distance to be tryed by every head : yet being no ordinary or Almanack businesse , but a probleme Mathematicall , to finde out the difference of houres in different places ; nor doe the wisest exactly satisfie themselves in all . For the houres of severall places anticipate each other , according unto their Longitudes , which are not exactly discovered of every place , and therefore the triall hereof at a considerable intervall , is best performed at the distance of the 〈◊〉 that is , such habitations as have the same Meridian and equall parallell , on different sides of the Equator ; or more plainly have the same Longitude , and the same Latitude unto the South , which wee have in the North. For unto such Situations it is noone and midnight at the very same time . And therefore the Sympathie of these needles is much of the same mould , with that intelligence which is pretended from the flesh of one body transmuted by incision into another . For if the Arte of Taliacotius de Curtorum Chyrurgia per incisionem , a permutation of flesh , or transmutation be made from one mans body into another , as if a piece of flesh be exchanged from the biciptall muscle of either parties arme , and about them both , an Alphabet circumscribed ; upon a time appointed as some conceptions affi●me , they may communicate at what distance soever . For if the one shall prick himself in A , the other at the same time will have a sense thereof in the same part ; and upon inspection of his arme , per●●ive what letters the other points out in his owne ; which is a way of intelligence very strange , and would requite the Arte of Pythagoras ; who could read a reverse in the Moone . Now this Magneticall conceit how strange soever , might have some originall in reason ; for men observing no solid body , whatsoever did interrupt its action , might be induced to beleeve no distance would terminate the same , & most conceiving it pointed unto the pole of heaven , might also opinion that nothing between could restrain it . Whosoever was the Author , the Aeolus that blew it about , was Famianus Strada , that elegant Jesuit in his Rhetoricall prolutions , who chose out of this subiect to expresse the stile of Lucretius . But neither Baptista Porta , de furtivis literarum notis ; Trithemius in his Steganography , Silenus in his Cryptography , or Nuncius inanimatus written of late yeers by D r Godwin Bishop of Herford , make any consideration hereof : although they deliver many wayes to communicate our thoughts at distance . And this we will not deny may in some manner be effected by the Loadstone ; that is , from one room into an other , by placing a table in the wall common unto both , and writing thereon the same letters one against another : for upon the approach of a vigorous Loadstone unto a letter on this side , the needle will move unto the same on the other : But this is a very different way from ours at present ; and hereof there 〈◊〉 many wayes delivered , and more may be discovered which contradict not the rule of its operations . As for unguentum Armarium , called also Magneticum , it belongs not to this discourse , it neither having the Loadstone for its ingredient , nor any one of its actions : but supposeth other principles , as common and universall spirits , which convey the action of the remedy unto the part , and conjoynes the vertue of bodies far disjoyned . But perhaps the c●res it doth , are not worth so mighty principles ; it commonly healing but simple wounds , and such as mundified and kept cleane , doe need no other hand then that of Nature , and the Balsam of the proper part . Unto which effect , there being fields of Medicines sufficient . it may bee a hazardous curiositie to relie on this ; and because men say the effect doth generally follow , it might be worth the experiment to try , if the same will not ensue upon the same method of cure , by ordinary Balsams , or common vulnerary plasters . Other Discourses there might be made of the Loadstone , as Morall , Mysticall , Theologicall ; and some have handsomly done them , as Ambrose , Austine , Gulielmus Parisiensis , and many more ; but these fal under no rule , and are as boundles as mens inventions ; and though honest minds do glorifie God hereby , yet do they most powerfully magnifie him , and are to be looked on with another eye , who demonstratively set forth its Magnalities , who not from postulated or precarious inferences , entreate a courteous assent , but from experiments and undeniable effects , enforce the wonder of its Maker . CHAP. IV. Of b●dies Electricall . HAving thus spoake of the Loadstone and bodies magneticall , I shall in the next place deliver somewhat of Electricall , and such as may seeme to have attraction like the other ; and hereof wee shall also deliver what particularly spoken or not generally knowne is manifestly or probable true , what generally beleeved is also false or dubious . Now by Electricall bodies , I understand not such as are Metallicall mentioned by Pliny , and the Ancients ; for their Electrum was a mixture made of gold , with the addition of the fifth part of silver , a substance now as unknowne , as true Aurichalcum , or Corinthian brasse , and set downe among things lost by Pancirollus . Nor by Electrick bodies do I conceive such onely as take up shavings , strawes , and light bodies , in which number the Ancients onely placed Jet and Amber ; but such as conveniently placed unto their objects attract all bodies palpable whatsoever . I say , conveniently placed , that is , in regard of the object , that it be not too ponderous , or any way affixed in regard of the Agent , that it be not foule or sullied , but wiped , rubbed , and excitated in regard of both , that they be conveniently distant , and no impediment interposed . I say all bodies palpable , thereby excluding fire , which indeed it will not attract , nor yet draw through it , for fire consumes its effluxions by which it should attract . Now although in this ranke but two were commonly mentioned by the Ancients , Gilbertus discovereth many more , as Diamonds , Saphyres , Carbuncles , Iris , Opalls , Amethistes , Berill , Chrystall , Bristoll stones , Sulphur , Mastick , hard Wax , hard Rosin , Arsenic , Sal gemme , roch Alume , common Glasse , Stibium , or glasse of Antimony ; unto these Cabeus addeth white Wax , Gum Elemi , Gum Guaici , Pix Hispanica , and Gypsum . And unto these wee adde gum Anime , Benjamin , Talcum , Chyna dishes , Sandaraca ▪ Turpentine , Styrax Liquida , and Caranna dryed into a hard consistence . And the same attraction wee finde not onely in simple bodies , but such as are much compounded , as the Oxicroceum plaster , and obscurely that ad Herniam , and Gratia Dei , all which smooth and rightly prepared , will discover a sufficient power to stirre the needle setled freely upon a wel pointed pinne , and so as the Electrick may be applyed unto it without all disadvantage . But the attraction of these Electricks we observe to be very different . Resinous or unctuous bodies , and such as will flame , attract most vigorously and most thereof without f●ication , as Anime , Benjamin and most powerfully good hard wax , which will convert the needle almost as actively as the loadstone ; and wee beleeve that all or most of this substance if reduced to hardnesse tralucency or cleerenesse , would have some attractive quality ; but juyces concrete , or gums easily dissolving in water , draw not at all , as Aloe , Opium , Sanguis Draconis , Lacca , Galbanum , Sagapenum . Many stones also both precious and vulgar , although terse and smooth have not this power attractive ; as Emeralds , Pearle , Jaspis , Corneleans , Agathe ▪ Heliotropes , Marble , Alablaster , Touchstone , Flint and Bezoar . Glasse attracts but weakely though cleere , some slick stones and thick glasses indifferently : Arsenic but weakely , so likewise glasse of Antimony , but Crocus Metallorum not at all . Saltes generally but weakely , as Sal Gemma , Alum and also Talke ; nor very discoverably by any frication : but if gently warmed at the fire , and wiped with a dry cloth , they will better discover their Electricities . No mettall attracts , nor any concretian Animall wee know , although polite and smoothe ; as wee have made triall in Elkes hooves , Hawkes talons , the sword of a Sword fish , Tortoyse shels , Sea-horse and Elephants teeth , in bones , in Harts horne , and what is usually conceived Unicornes horne , no wood though never so hard and polished , although out of some Electricks proceed , as Ebony , Box , Lignum vitae , Cedar , &c. And although Jet and Amber be reckoned among Bitumens , yet neither doe we finde Asphaltus , that is , Bitumen of Judea , nor Seacole , nor Camphire , nor Mummia to attract , although we have tried in large and polished pieces . Now this attraction have wee tried in strawes and paleous bodies , in needles of Iron equilibrated , powders of wood and Iron , in gold and silver foliate , and not onely in solid but fluent and liquid bodies , as oyles made both by expression and distillation , in water , in spirits of wine , vitrioll and Aqua fortis . But how this attraction is made is not so easily determined ; that t is performed by effluviums is plaine and granted by most ; for Electricks will not commonly attract , except they grow hot or be perspicable . For if they be foule and obnubilated , it hinders their effluxion ; nor if they be covered though but with Linnen or Sarsenet , or if a body be interposed , for that intercepts the effluvium . If also a powerfull and broad Electrick of wax or Anime be held over fine powder , the Atomes or small particles will ascend most numerously unto it ; and if the Electrick be held unto the light , it may be observed that many thereof will flye , and be as it were discharged from the Electrick to the distance sometime of two or three inches , which motion is performed by the breath of the effluvium issuing with agility ; for as the Electrick cooleth , the projection of the Atomes ceaseth . The manner hereof Cabeus wittily attempteth , affirming that this effluvium attenuateth and impelleth the neighbour ayre , which returning home in a gyration , carrieth with it the obvious bodies unto the Electrick , and this he labours to confirme by experiments ; for if the strawes be raised by a vigorous electrick , they doe appeare to wave and turne in their ascents ; if likewise the Electrick be broad and the strawes light and chaffy , and held at a reasonable distance , they will not arise unto the middle , but rather adhere toward the verge or borders thereof . And lastly , if many strawes be laid together and a nimble Electrick approach , they will not all arise unto it , but some will commonly start aside and be whirled a reasonable distance from it . Now that the ayre impelled returnes unto its place in a gyration or whirling , is evident from the Atomes or moates in the Sun. For when the Sunne so enters a hole or window , that by its illumination the Atomes or moates become perceptible , if then by our breath the ayre bee gently impelled , it may be perceived that they will circularly returne , and in a gyration unto their places againe . Another way of their attraction is also delivered , that it is made by a tenuous emanation or continued effluvium , which after some distance retracteth into it selfe , as is observable in drops of syrups , oyle and seminall viscosities , which spun at length retire into their former dimensions . Now these effluviums advancing from the body of the Electrick , in their returne doe carry back the bodies which they have laid hold within the spheare or circle of their continuities , and these they do not onely attract but with their viscous armes , hold fast a good while after . And if any shall wonder why these effluviums issuing forth impell and protrude not the straw before they can bring it back , it is because Effluvium passing out in a smaller thred and more enlengthened filament , it stirreth not the bodies interposed but returning unto its originall it falls into a closer substance , and carrieth them back unto it selfe . And this way of attraction is best received , embraced by Sir Kenelme Digby in his excellent Treaty of bodies , allowed by Des Cartes in his principles of Philosophy , as farre as concerneth fat and resinous bodies , and with exception of glasse , whose attraction he also deriveth from the recesse of its effluxion . And this in some manner the words of Gilbertus will beare . Effluvia illa tenuior a concipiunt & amplectuntur corpora , quibus uniuntur , & Electris tanquam extensis brachiis & ad fontem , propinquitate invalescentibus effluviis , deducuntur . And if the ground were true that the earth were an Electrick body , and the ayre but the effluvium thereof , wee might perhaps beleeve that from this attraction and by this effluxion that bodies tended to the earth , and could not remaine aboue it . Our other discourse of Electricks concerneth a generall opinion touching Jet and Amber , that they attract all light bodies , except Ocymum or B●sil , and such as be dipped in oyle or oyled , and this is urged as high as Theophrastus : but Scaliger acquitteth him ; And had this bin his assertion , Pliny would probably have taken it up , who herein stands out , and delivereth no more but what is vulgarly known . But Plutarch speakes positively in his Symposiacks , that Amber attracteth all bodies , excepting Basil and oyled substances . With Plutarch consent many Authors both ancient and moderne , but the most inexcusable are Lemnius , and Rueus , whereof the one delivering the nature of minerals , mentioned in Scripture the infallible fountaine of truth , confirmeth their vertues with erroneous traditions ; the other undertaking the occult and hidden miracles of Nature , accepteth this for one , and endeavoureth to alledge a reason of that which is more then occult , that is not existent . Now herein , omitting the Authority of others , as the doctrine of experiment hath informed us we first affirme , that Amber attracts not Basil , is wholly repugnant unto truth ; for if the leaves thereof or dryed stalkes be stripped into small strawes , they arise unto Amber , Wax , and other Electries no otherwise then those of Wheate or Rye ; nor is there any peculiar fatnesse or singular viscosity in that plant that might cause adhesion and so prevent its ascension . But that Jet and Amber attract not strawes oyled , is in part true and false , for if the strawes be much wet or drenched in oyle , true it is that Amber draweth them not , for then the oyle makes the straw to adhere unto the part whereon they are placed , so that they cannot rise unto the Attractor ; and this is true not onely if they be soaked in oyle , but spirits of wine or water . But if we speake of strawes or festucous divisions lightly drawen over with oyle , and so that it causeth no adhesion , or if we conceive an antipathy betweene oyle and Amber , the doctrine is not true ; for Amber will attract strawes thus oyled , it will attract or convert the Needls of Dials made either of Brasse or Iron , although they be much oyled ; for in these Needls consisting free upon their center there can be no adhesion ; it will likewise attract oyle it selfe , and if it approacheth unto a drop thereof , it becommeth conicall and ariseth up unto it , for oyle taketh not away his attraction , although it be rubbed over it . For if you touch a piece of wax already excitated with common oyle , it will notwithstanding attract ▪ though not so vigorously as before . But if you moysten the same with any chymicall oyle , water or spirits of wine , or onely breath upon it , it quite omits its Attraction , for either its effluences cannot get through or will not mingle with those substances . It is likewise probable the Ancients were generally mistaken concerning its substance and generation , they conceiving it a vegetable concretion made of the gums of trees , especially , Pine and Poplar falling into the water , and after indurated or hardened , whereunto accordeth the fable of Phaetons sisters : but surely the concretion is minerall , according as is delivered by Boetius ; for either it is found in mountaines and mediterraneous parts , and so it is a fat and unctuous sublimation in the earth concreted and fixed by salt and nitrous spirits wherewith it meeteth ; or else , which is most usuall , it is collected upon the sea shore , and so it is a fat and bituminous Juice coagulated by the saltnesse of the sea . Now that salt spirits have a power to congele and coagulate unctuous bodies , is evident in chymicall operations , in the distillations of Arsenick , sublimate and Antimony , in the mixture of oyle of Juniper , with the salt and acide spirit of Sulphur , for thereupon ensueth a concretion unto the consistence of Birdlime ; as also in spirits of salt , or Aqua fortis powred upon oyle of Olive , or more plainly in the manufacture of Soape . And many bodies will coagulate upon commixture whose separated natures promise no concretion . Thus upon a solution of Tinne by Aqua fortis , there will ensue a coagulation , like that of whites of egges . Thus the volatile salt of urine will coagulate Aqua vitae , or spirits of wine ; and thus perhaps ( as Helmont excellently declareth ) the stones or calculous concretions in Kidney or bladder may be produced : the spirits or volatile salt of urine conjoyning with the Aqua vitae potentially lying therein ; as he illustrateth from the distillation of fermented urine . From whence ariseth an Aqua vitae or spirit , which the volatile salt of the same urine will congele , and finding an earthy concurr●nce strike into a lapideous substance . Lastly , we will not omit what Bellabonus upon his own experiment writ from Dantzich unto Mellichius , as hee hath left recorded in his Chapter , De succino , that the bodies of Flies , Pismires , and the like , which are said oft times to be included in Amber , are not reall but apparent and representative , as he discovered in severall pieces broke for that purpose ; if so , the two famous Epigrams hereof in Martiall are but poeticall , the Pismire of Brassavolus Imaginary , and Cardans Mousoleum for a flye , a meere phancy . But hereunto we know not how to assent in the Generall , as having met with some whose Reals made good their representations . CHAP. V. Compendiously of sundry other common Tenents , concerning Min●rall and Terreous bodies , which examined , prove either ●alse or dubious . 1. ANd f●●st we hear it in every mans mouth , and in many good Authors we reade it , That a Diamond , which is the hardest of stones , and not yielding unto steele , Emery , or any thing , but it s own powder , is yet made soft , or broke by the bloud of a Goat ; Thus much is ass●med by Pliny , Solinus , Albertus , Cyp●ian , Austin , Isidore , and many Christian Writers , alluding herein unto the heart of man , and the precious bloud of our Saviour , who was typified indeed by the Goat that was sl●ine , and the scape Goat in the wildernesse ; and at the effusion of whose bloud , not onely the hard hearts of his enemies relen●ed , but the stony rocks and vaile of the Temple was shattered . But this I perceive is easier affirmed then proved . For Lapidaries , and such as p●o●esse the art of cutting this stone , doe generally deny it , and they that seem to countenance it , have in their deliveries so quali●ied it , that little from thence of moment can be inferred for it . For first , the holy Fathers , without a further enquiry did take it 〈◊〉 granted , and rested upon the authority of the first deliverers . As for Alber●us , he promiseth this effect but conditionally , that is not except the Goat drinke wine , and be fed with Siler monta●um , petroselinum , and such hearbes as are conc●ived of power to breake the stone in the bladder . But the words of Pliny from whom most likely the rest at first derived it , if strictly considered , doe rather ove●throw , then any way advantage this eff●ct . His words are these : Hi●cino rumpitur san guine , nec aliter quam recenti , calidoque m●c●rata ▪ & sic qu qu● mu●tis ●ctibus , tunc etiam praet●rquam ex●mias incu●es mall●e●sque ferreos fr●ngens . That is , i● is brok●n with Goats blood , bu● not 〈◊〉 it bee ●resh and warme ▪ and that not without many blows , and then also it will bre●ke the best anvills and hamme●s of iron . And answerable he●eto , is the as●ertion of Isidore and S●l●nus . By which account , a Diamond st●●ped in Goats blo●d , r●ther encreaseth in h●rdnesse , then acquir●th any softnesse by the in●usion ; for the best we have are commi●uible without it , and a●e so far from breaking hammers , that they submit unto pistilla●ion , and r●●sist not an ●ordina●y pestle . Upon this conceit arose , pe●haps the discovery of another ; that is , that the bloud of a Goat , was sovereigne for the stone , as it stands commended by many good Writers , and brings up the composition in the Lithont●ipticke powder of Nicolaus ▪ or rather because it was found an excellent medicine ●or the stone , and its ability comm●nded by some to d●ssolve the hardest thereof ; it might be conceived by amplifying apprehensions , to be able to break a Diamond , and so it came to be ordered that the Goat should be fed with saxifragous herbes , and such as are conceived of power to breake the stone . However it were as the effect is false in the one , so is it surely very doubtfull in the other . For although inwardly received it may be very diuretick , and expulse the stone in the kidnyes ; yet how it should dissolve or breake that in the bladder , will require a further dispute , and perhaps would be more reasonably tryed by a warme injection thereof , then as it is commonly used . Wherein notwithstanding , we should rather relie upon the urine in a Castlings bladder , a resolution of Crabs eyes , or the second distillation of urine , as Helmont hath commended ; or rather , if any such might be found a Chylifactory menstruum or digestive preparation drawne from species or individualls , whose stomacks peculiarly dissolve lapideous bodies . 2. That gl●sse is poyson , according unto common conceit , I know not how to grant not only from the innocency of its ingredients , that is fine ●and , and the ashes of glasse-wort or fearne , which in themselves are harmelesse and usefull : or because I finde it by many commended for the stone , but also from experience , as having given unto dogs above a dram thereof , subtilly powdered in butter or paste , without any visible disturbance . And the tryall thereof we the rather did make in that animall , because Grevinus in his Treaty of poysons , affirmeth that dogges are inevitably destroyed thereby . The conceit is surely grounded upon the visible mischiefe of glasse grossely or coursely powdered ; for that indeed is mortally noxious , and effectually used by some to destroy myce and rats ; for that by reason of its acutenesse and augularity , commonly excoriates the parts through which it passeth , and sollicits them unto a continuall expulsion . Whereupon there ensues fearfull symptomes , not much unlike those which attend the action of poyson . From whence notwithstanding , we cannot with propriety impose upon it that name , either by occult or elementary quality ; which he that concedeth will much enlarge the catalogue or listes of poysons ; for many things , neither deleterious by substance or quality , ( are yet destructive by figure , or ) some occasionall activity . So are leeches destructive , and by some accounted poyson ; not properly , that is by temperamentall contrariety , occult forme , or so much as elementall repugnancy ; but because being inwardly taken they fasten upon the veines , and occasion an effusion of bloud , which cannot be easily stanched . So a sponge is mischievous , not in it selfe , for in its powder it is harmlesse , but because being received into the stomack it swelleth , and occasioning a contiuall distension , induceth at last a strangulation . So pins , needls , ●ares of Rye or Barley , may be poyson . So Daniel destroyed the Dragon by a composition of three things , whereof neither was poyson alone , nor properly altogether , that is pitch , fat and haire , according as is expressed in the History . Then Daniel tooke pitch , and fat , and haire , and did seeth them together and made lumps thereof , these he put in the Dragons mouth , and so he bu●st asunder ; that is the fat and pitch being cleaving bodies , and the haire continually extimulating the parts , by the action of the one , nature was provoked to expell , but by the tenacity of the other forced to retaine : so that there being left no passage in or out , the Dragon brake in peeces . It must therefore bee taken of grossely powdered glasse what is delivered by Grevinus , and from the same must that mortall dissentery proceed which is related by Sanctorius ; and in the same sense shall we onely allow a Diamond to be poyson , and whereby as some relate Paracelsus himselfe was poysoned . And so also even the precious fragments and cordiall gems which are of frequent use in Physicke , and in themselves confessed of usefull faculties , received in grosse and angular powders , may so offend the bowells , as to procure desperate languors , or cause most dangerous fluxes . 3. That Gold inwardly taken , and that either in substance , infusion , decoction or extinction is a speciall cordiall of great efficacy , in sundry medicall uses , although a practice much used is also much questioned , and by no man determined beyond dispute . There are hereof I perceive two extream opinions ; some excessively magnifying it , and probably beyond its deserts ; others extreamly vilifying it , and perhaps below its demerits . Some affirming it is a powerfull medicine in many diseases , others averring that so used it is effectuall in none ; and in this number are very eminent Physitians , Erastus , Dur●tus , Rondeletius , Brassavolus , and many other ; who beside the strigments and sudorous adhesions from mens hands , acknowledge that nothing proceedeth from gold in the usuall decoction thereof . Now the capitall reason that led men unto this opinion was their observation of the inseperable nature of gold ; it being excluded in the same quantity as it was received without alteration of parts , or diminution of its gravity . Now herein to deliver somewhat which in a middle way may be entertained ; we first affirm & few I beleeve will deny it , that the substance of gold is indeed invincible by the powerfullest action of naturall heat , and that not only alimentally in a substantiall mutation , but also medicamentally in any corporeall conversion ; as is very evident , not only in the swallowing of golden bullets but in the lesser and foliate divisions thereof ; passing the stomack and guts even as it doth the throat , that is without abatement of weight or consistence ; so that it entereth not the veynes with those electuaries , wherein it is mixed , but taketh leave of the permeant parts , at the mouthes of the miseraicks , and accompanieth the inconvertible portion unto the siege ; nor is its substantiall conversion expectible in any composition or aliment wherein it is taken . And therefore that was truly a starving absurdity , which befell the wishes of Midas . And little credit there is to be given to the golden Hen , related by Wendlerus . And so likewise in the extinction of gold , we must not conceive it parteth with any of its salt or dissoluble principle thereby , as we may affirme of Iron , for the parts thereof are fixed beyond division ; nor will they seperate upon the strongest test of fire . And this we affirme of pure gold , for that which is currant and passeth in stampe amongst us , by reason of its allay , which is a proportion of copper mixed therewith , it is actually dequantitated by fire , and possibly by frequent extinction . Secondly , although the substance of gold be not sensibly immuted or its gravity at all decreased , yet that from thence some vertue may proceed either in substantiall reception or infusion , we cannot safely deny . For possible it is that bodyes may emit a vertue and operation without abatement of weight , as is most evident in the Loadstone , whose effluencies are both continuall and communicable without a minoration of gravity . And the like is observable in bodies electricall , whose emissions are lesse subtile . So will a Diamond or Saphire emit an effluvium sufficient to move the needle or a straw without diminution of weight . Nor will polished amber although it send forth a grosse and corporall exhalement be found a long time defective upon the exactest scales . Thirdly , if amulets doe worke by Aporrhoias , or emanations from their bodies , upon those parts whereunto they are appended , and are not yet observed to abate their weight ; if they produce visible and reall effects by imponderous and invisible emissions , it may be unjust to deny all ●fficacie of gold in the non omission of weight , or deperdition of any ponderous particles . L●stly , since Stibium or glasse of Antimony , since also its Regulus will manifestly communicate unto water , or wine , a purging and vomitory operation ; and yet the body it selfe , though after iterated infusions , cannot be ●ound to abate either vertue or weight ; I dare not deny but gold may doe the like ; that is , impart some ef●luences unto the infusion which carry with them the subtiler nature , and separable conditions of its body . That therefore this mettall thus received , hath any undeniable effect upon the body either from experience in others or my selfe , I cannot satisfactorily affirm . That possibly it may have I not wil at all deny . But from power unto act , from a possible unto an actuall operation , the inference is not reasonable . And therefore since the point is dubious , and not yet authentically decided , it will be discretion not to depend on disputable remedies ; but rather in cases of knowne danger , to have recourse unto medicines of knowne and approved activity ; for beside the benefit accruing unto the sicke , hereby may be avoyded a grosse and frequent error , commonly committed in the use of doubtfull remedies , conjoyntly with those which are of approved vertue . That is , to impute the cure unto the conceited remedy , or place it on that whereon they place their opinion , whose operation although it be nothing , or its concurrence not considerable , yet doth it obtaine the name of the whole cure , and carryeth often the honour of the capitall energie , which had no finger in it . 4. That a pot full of ashes , will still containe as much water as it would without them , although by Aristotle in his problems taken for granted , and so received by most , is surely very false , and not effectible upon the strictest experiment I could ever make . For when the ayery intersticies are filled , and as much of the salt of the ashes as the water will imbibe is dissolved , there remaines a grosse and terreous portion at the bottome which will possesse a space by it selfe , according whereto there will remaine a quantity of water not receiveable , and so will it come to passe in a pot of salt , although decrepitated ; and so also in a pot of snow . For so much it will want in reception , as its solution taketh up , according unto the bulke whereof , there will remaine a portion of water not to be admitted . So a glasse stuffed with peeces of spunge , will want about a sixt part of what it would receive without it . So suger will not dissolve beyond the capacity of the water , nor a mettall in Aqua-fortis bee corroded beyond its reception . And so a pint of salt of tartar exposed unto a moist aire untill it dissolve , will make far more liquor , or as some tearm it oyle , then the former measure will contain . Nor is it only the exclusion of ayre by water , or repletion of caviti●s possessed thereby which causeth a pot of ashes to admit so great a quantity of water , but also the solution of the salt of the ashes into the body of the dissolvent ; so a pot of ashes will receive somewhat more of hot water then of cold , for as much as the warme water imbibeth more of the salt , and a vessell of ashes more then one of pindust or filings of Iron , and a glasse full of water , will yet drinke in a proportion of salt or suger without overflowing . 5. Of white powder and such as is discharged without report , there is no small noise in the world : but how far agreeable unto truth , few I perceive are able to determine . Herein therefore to satisfie the doubts of some , and amuse the credulity of others , We first declare ; that gun-powder consisteth of three ingredients , that is , Salt-peter , Smal-coale , and Brimstone . Salt-peter , although it be also naturall and found in severall places , yet is that of common use an artificiall salt , drawn from the infusion of salt earth , as that of Stals , Stables , Dovehouses , Cellers , and other covered places , where the raine can neither dissolve , nor the sunne approach to resolve it . Brimstone is a Minerall body of fat and inflamable parts , and this is used crude , and called sulpher vive , and is of a sadder colour ; or after depuration , such as we have in magdeleons or rolls , of a lighter yellow : Smal-coale is commonly known unto all , and for this use is made of Sallow , W●llow , Alde● , Hasell , and the like , which three proportionably mixed , tempered and formed into granulary bodies , doe make up that powder which is in use for gunnes . Now all these although they bear a share in the discharge , yet have they distinct intentions , and different offices in the composition : from brimstone proceedeth the continued and durable firing , for Small coal and peter together will onley spit , nor easily continue the ignition . From Small-coale ensueth the black colour and quicke accension ; for neither brimstone nor peter , although in powder , will take fire like Small-coale , nor will they easily kindle upon the sparks of a flint , as neither will Camphire a body very inflamable , but small-coal is equivolent to tinder , and serveth to light the sulphur : from salt-peter proceedeth the force and the report , for sulphur and small-coale mixed will not take fire with noise , or exilition , and powder which is made of imp●re , and greasie peter , hath but a weake emission , and giveth a faint report , and therefore in the three sorts of powder , the strongest containeth most salt-peter , and the proportion thereof is at the least ten parts of peter , unto one of coale and sulphur . But the immediate cause of the report , is the vehement commotion of the ayre upon the sudden and violent eruption of the powder ; for that being suddenly fired , and almost altogether , being thus ratified it requireth by many degrees a greater space then before its body occupied ; but ●inding resistance , is actiuely forceth out his way , and by concussion of the aire , occasioneth the report . Now with what vigour and violence it forceth upon the aire , may easily be conceived , if wee admit what Cardan affirmeth , that the powder fired doth occupie a hundred times a greater space then its own bulke , or rather what S●ellius more exactly accounteth ; that it exceedeth its former space on lesse then 12000. and 500. times . And this is the reason not onely of this tonni●ruous and ful●●i●ating report of gunnes , but may resolve the cause of those terrible cracks , and affrighting noise of heaven ; that is , the nitrous and sulphureous exhalations , set on fire in the cloud●s , whereupon requiring a larger place , they force out their way , not only with the breaking of the cloud , but the ●aceration of the ayre about it . When if the matter be spirituous , and the cloud compact , the noise is great and terrible : If the cloud be thinne , and the materials weake , the eruption is languide , and ending in corrus●ations without any noyse , although but at the distance of two miles , which is esteemed the remotest distance of clouds ; and therefore such lightnings doe seldome any harme . And therefore also it is prodigious to have thunder in a cleare skye , as is observably recorded in some Histories . Now therefore , he that would destroy the report of Powder , must worke upon the peter , he that would exchange the colour , must thinke how to alter the small coale . For the one , that is , to make white powder , it is surely many wayes feasible : The best I know is by the powder of rotten willowes , spunck , or touchwood prepared , might perhaps make it russet : and some as Beringuccio in his Pyrotechny affi●meth , have promised to make it red . All which notwithstanding doth little concerne the report : for that as wee have shewed depends on another ingredient ; and therefore also under the colour of blacke ; this principle is very variable , for it is made not onely by Willow , Aller , Hazell , &c. But some above all commend the coales of Flaxe and Rushes , and some also contend the same may bee effected with Tinder . As for the other , that is , to destroy the Report , it is reasonably attempted but two wayes ; that is , either by quite leaving out , or else by silencing the Salt-peter . How to abate the vigour thereof , or silence its bombulation , a way is promised by Porta , and that not onely in generall termes by some fat bodies , but in particular by Borax and Bu●ter mixed in a due proportion ; which sayeth he , will so goe off as scarce to be heard by the discharger ; and indeed plentifully mixed , it will almost take off the reporr , and also the force of the charge . That it may be thus made without Salt-peter , I have met with but one example , that is , of Alphonsus Duke of Ferrara , who in the relation of Brassavolus and Cardan invented such a Powder , as would discharge a bullet without report . That therefore white Powder there may be , there is therein no absurdity , that also such a one as may give no report , wee will not deny a possibility . But this however , contrived either with or without Salt-peter , will surely be of little force , and the effects thereof no way to be feared : For as it omits of report , so will it of effectuall exclusion ; for seeing as we have delivered the strength and report , do necessarily depend upon the violent exclusion , where there is no report there will be no violent exclusion , and so the charge of no force which is excluded . For thus much is reported of that famous powder of Alphonsus , which was not of force enough to kill a chicken , according to the delivery of Brassavolus . Iamque pulvis inventus est qui glandem sine bombo proj●cit , nec tamen vehementer ut vel pullum interficere possit . It is very true and not to bee denyed , there are wayes to discharge a bullet , not only with powder that makes no noise , but without any powder at all , as is done by water and windegunnes ; but these afford no fulminating report , and depend on single principles , and even in ordinary powder there are pretended other wayes , to alter the noise and strength of the discharge , and the best , if not onely way consists in the quality of the Nitre : for as for other wayes which make either additions or alterations in the powder , or charge , I finde therein no effect . That unto every pound of sulphur , an adjection of one ounce of Q●icksilver , or unto every pound of peter , one ounce of Sal Armoniac will much intend the force , and cosequently report , as Beringuccio hath delivered , I find no verity therein . That a piece of Opium will dead the force , and blow as some have promised , I finde herein ●o such peculiarity , no more then in any gumme of viscose body , and as much effect there is to be found from Scammonie . That a bullet dipped in oyle by preventing the transpiration of ayre , will carry farther , and p●irce deeper , as Portu affirmeth , my experience cannot with satis●action discerne . That Quicksilver is more distructive then shot is surely not to be made out ; for it will scarce make any penetration , and discharged from a Pistoll , will hardly pierce thorow a pa●chment . That vineger , spirits of wine , or the distilled water of Orange pilles , wherewith the powder is tempored , are more effectuall unto the report then common water , as some doe promise , I shall not affirme , but may assuredly be more conduceable unto the preservation and durance of the powder , as Cataneo hath well observed . But beside the prevalent report from Salt-peter by some antipathie , or incummiscibility therewith upon the approach of fire . Sulphur may hold a greater use in the composition and further activitie in the exclusion then is by most conceived ; for sulphur vive makes better powder then common sulphur , which neverthelesse is of as quicke accension as the other ; for Small-coale , Salt-peter and Camphire made into powder will bee of little force , wherein notwithstanding there wants not the accending ingredient ; for Camphire though it ●l●me well , yet will not flush so lively , or de●ecate Salt-peter , if you inject it thereon like sulphur , as in the preparation of Sal prunellae , And lastly , though many wayes may be found to light this powder , yet is there none I know to make a strong and vigorous powder of Salt-peter , without the admixion of sulphur . Arsenick red and yellow , that is , Orpement and Sandarach may perhaps doe something , as being inflamable and containing sulphur in them , but containing also a salt , and hydra●gyrus mixtion , they will be of little effect ; and white or Cristaline a●senick of lesse , for that being artficiall , and sublimed with salt , will not endure flamation . And this antipathy or contention between saltpeter and sulphur upon an actuall fire , and in their compleat & distinct bodies , is also manifested in their preparations , and bodies which invisibly containe them . Thus is the preparation of Crocus Metallorum , the matter kindleth and flusheth like Gunpowder , wherein notwithstanding , there is nothing but Antimony and Saltpeter , but this proceedeth from the sulphur of Antimony , not enduring the society of saltpeter ; for after three or foure accensions , through a fresh addition of peter , the powder will flush no more ; for the sulphur of the Antimony is quite exhaled . Thus Iron in Aqua fortis will fall into ebullition , with noise and emication , as also a crasse and fumide exhalation , which are caused from this combat of the sulphur of Iron , with the acide and nitrous spirits of Aqua fortis . So is it also in Aurum fulminans , or powder of gold dissolved in Aqua Regis , and precipitated with oyle of Tartar , which will kindle without an actuall fire , and afford a report like Gunpowder , that is , not as Crollius affirmeth from any Antipothy betweene Sal Armoniac and Tartar , but rather betweene the nitrous spirits of Aqua Regis , commixed per minima with the sulphur of gold , as in in his last , De consensu chymicorum &c. Sennertus hath well observed . 6. That Corall ( which is a Lithophyton or stone plant , and groweth at the bottome of the Sea ) is soft under water , but waxeth hard as soone as it arriveth unto the ayre , although the assertion of Dioscorides , Pliny , and consequently Solinus , Isidore , Rueus , and many others , and stands believed by most , we have some reason to doubt , not onely from so sudden a petrifaction and strange induration , not easily made out from the qualities of Ayre , but because we finde it rejected by experimentall enquirers . Johannes Beguinus in his Chapter of the tincture of Corall , undertakes to cleere the world of this errour , from ●he expresse experiment of Iohn Baptista de Nicole , who was Overseer of the gathering of Coral upon the Kingdome of Thunis . This Gentleman , saith he , desirous to finde the nature of Corall , and to be resolved how it groweth at the bottome of the Sea , caused a man to goe downe no lesse then a hundred fathom into the Sea , with expresse to take notice whether it were hard or so●t in the place where it groweth , who returning brought in each hand a branch of Corall , affirming it was as hard at the bottome , as in the ayre where he delivered it . The same was also confirmed by a triall of his owne , handling it a fathome under water before it felt the ayre . Beotius de Boote in his accurate Tract De Gemmis , is of the same opinion , not ascribing its concretion unto the ayre , but the coagulating spirits of salt , and lapidi●icall juyce of the sea , which entring the parts of that plant , overcomes its vegetability , and converts it into a lapideous substance , and this , saith he , doth happen when the plant is ready to decay ; for all Corall is not hard , and in many concreted plants some parts remaine ●●petri●ied , that is , the quick and livelier parts remaine as wood , and were never yet converted . Now that plants and ligneous bodies may indurate under water without approachment of ayre , we have experiment in Coralline , with many Coralloidall concretions , and that little stony plant which Mr. Johnson nameth , Hippuris coralloides , and Gesner foliis m●nsu Arenosis ; we have our selfe found in fresh water , which is the lesse concre●ive portion of that element . We have also with us the visible petrification of wood in many waters , whereof so much as if covered with water converteth into stone , as much as is above , it and in the ayre retaineth the forme of wood , and continueth as before . 7. We are not thorowly resolved concerning Porcellane or Chyna dishes , that according to common beliefe they are made of earth , which lyeth in preparation about an hundred yeares under ground , for the relations thereof are not onely divers , but contrary , and Authors agree not herein . Guido Pancirollus will have them made of Egge shells , Lobster shells , and Gypsum layed up in the earth the space of 80. yeeres : of the same affirmation is Scaliger , and the common opinion of most . Ramuzius in his Navigations is of a contrary assertion , that they are made out of earth , not laid under ground , but hardened in the Sunne and winde , the space of fourty yeeres . But Gonzales de Mendoza , a man employed into Chyna , and with an honourable present , sent from Phillip the second King of Spain , hath upon ocular experience , delivered a way different from al these . For enquiring into the artifice thereof , hee found they were made of a Chalky earth , which beaten and steeped in water , affoordeth a cream or fatnesse on the top , and a grosse subsidence at the bottome ; out of the cream or superflui●ance , the finest dishes , saith he , are made ; out of the residence thereof the courser ; which being formed , they gild or paint , and not after an hundred yeares , but presently commit unto the furnace : And this , saith he , is knowne by experience , and more probable then what Odoardus Barbosa hath delivered , that they are made of shels , and buried under earth of hundred yeares : And answerable unto all points hereto , is the relation of Linschotten , a very diligent enquirer in his Orientall Navigations . Now if any man enquire , why being so commonly made , and in so short a time , they are become so scarce , or not at all to be had , the answer is given by these last Relators , that under great penalties it is forbidden to carry the first sort out of the Countrey . And of those surely the properties must verified , which by Scaliger and others are ascribed to China dishes , That they admit no poyson , That they strike fire , That they will grow hot no higher then the liquor in them ariseth . For such as passe amongst us , and under the name of the finest , will onely strike fi●e , but not discover Aconite Mercury , or Arsenick , but may be usefull in dissenteries , and fluxes beyond the other . 8. Lastly , he must have more heads then Janus , that makes out half of those vertues ascribed unto stones , and their not onely medicall , but Magicall proprieties , which are to be found in Authors of great name . In Psellus , Serapion , Evax , Albertus , Aleazar Marbodeus ; in Maiolus , Rueus ; Mylius , and many other . That Lapis Lazul● hath in it a purgative faculty we know , that Bezoar is Antidotall , Lapis Judaicus diureticall , Corall Antipilepticall , we will not deny . That Cornelians , Jaspis , Heliotropes , and bloud-stones , may be of vertue to those intentions they are implyed , experience and visible effects will make us doubt . But that an Amethist prevents inebriation , that an Emerald will breake if worne in copulation . That a Diamond laid under the pillow , will betray the incontinency of a wife . That a Saphyre is preservative against enchantments ; that the fume of an Agath will avert a tempest , or the wearing of a Crysoprase make one out of love with gold , as some have delivered , we are yet , I confesse to believe , and in that infidelity are likely to end our dayes . And therefore , they which in the explication of the two Beryls upon the Ephod , or the twelve stones in the Rationall or breast-plate of Aaron , or those twelve which garnished the wall of the holy City in the Apocalyps , have drawne their significations from such as these , or declared their symbolicall verities from such traditionall falsities , have surely corrupted the sincerity of their Analogies , or misunderstood the mystery of their intentions . CHAP. VI. Of sundry tenents concerning vegetables or Plants , which examined , prove either false or dubious . 1. MAny Mola's and false conceptions there are of Mandrakes , the first from great Antiquity , conceiveth the Roote thereof resembleth the shape of man , which is a conceit not to be made out by ordinary inspection , or any other eyes , then such as regarding the clouds , behold them in shapes conformable to preapprehensions . Now what ever encouraged the first invention , there have not bin wanting many wayes of its promotion . The first a Catacresticall and farre derived similitude , it holds with man ; that is , in a byfurcation or division of the roote into two parts , which some are content to call thighes , whereas notwithstanding they are oft times three , and when but two commonly so complicated and crossed , that men for this deceit , are faine to effect their designe into other plants ; And as faire a resemblance is often found in Carrots , Parse●ips , Bryony , and many others . There are , I confesse , divers plants which carry about them , not onely the shape of parts , but also of whole animals , but surely not all thereof , unto whom this conformity is imputed . Whoever shall peruse the signatures of Crollius , or rather the phytognomy of Port● , and strictly observes how vegetable realities , are commonly forced into Animall representations , may easily perceive in very many , the semblance is but postulatory , and must have a more assimilating phancy then mine to make good many thereof . Illiterate heads have bin led on by the name , which in the first sillable expresseth its representation ; but others have better observed the laws of Etymology , and deduced it from a word of the same language , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , spel●nca , because it delighteth to grow in obscure and shady places , which derivation , although we shall not stand to maintaine , yet is the other openly absurd , answerable unto the Etymologies of many Authors , who often confound such nominall notations . Not to enquire beyond our owne profession , the Latine Physitians , which most adheared unto the Arabick way , have often failed herein , particularly Valescus de Taranta a received Physitian , in whose Philonium or medicall practice these may be observed ; Diarhaea saith he , qu●a pluries venit in die . Herisepela , quasi haerens pilis , emorrohois , ab emach sanguis & morrhois quod est cadere . Lithargia à Litos quod est oblivio & Targus morbus , Scotomia a Scotos quod est videre & mias musca , Opth●l mia ab opus Graece quod est succus , & Talmon quod est occulus , Paralisis , qu●si laesio partis , Fistula à fos sonus & stolon quod est emissio , quasi emissio soni vel vocis : which are derivations as strange indeed as the other , and hardly to be paralleld elsewhere , confirming not onely the words of one language with another , but creating such as were never yet in any . The received distinction and common notation by sexes , hath also promoted the conceit ; for true it is , that Herbalists from ancient times , have thus distinguished them ; naming that the masle , whose leaves are lighter , and fruit and apples rounder , but this is properly no generative division , but rather some note of distinction in colour , figure or operation . For though Empedocles affirme , there is a mix● , and undivided sex in vegetables ; and Scaliger upon Aristotle de plantis , doth favourably explain that opinion , yet will it not consist with the common and ordinary acception , nor yet with Aristotles definition : for if that be mas●e which generates in another , that female which procreates in it selfe ; if it be understood of sexes conjoyned , all plants are female , and if of dis●joyned , and congressive generation , there is no male or female in them at all . But the Atlas or maine axis , which supported this opinion , was daily experience , and the visible testimony of sense ; for many there are in severall parts of Europe who carry about , and sell rootes unto ignorant poeple , which hansomely make out the shape of man or woman , but these are not productions of Nature , but contrivances of Art , as divers have noted , and Mathiolus plainly detected , who learned this way of trumpery from a vogabond cheator lying under his cure for the French disease ; his words are these , and may determine the point , Sed profecto vanum & fabulosum , &c. But that is vaine and fabulous which ingnorant people , and simple women beleeve ; for the roots which are carried about by impostors to deceive unfruitfull women , are made of the roots of Canes , Bryony , and other plants , for in these yet fresh and virent , they carve out the figures of men and women , first sticking , therein the graines of barley or millet , where they intend the haire should grow , then bury them in sand , untill the grains shoot forth their roots , which at the longest will happen in twenty dayes ; afterward clip and trim those tender strings in the fashion of beard and other hayrie t●guments . All which like other impostures once discovered is easily effected , and in the root of white Bryony may be practised every spring . What is there fore delivered in favour hereof , by Authors ancient or moderne , must have its roots in tradition , imposture , or farre derived similitude ; so may we admit of the epithyte of Pythagoras who calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and that of Col●mella , who tearms i● semihomo , otherwise Alber tus magnus is not to be received when he affirmeth that Mandrakes so represent mankinde , that distinction of sex and other accidents are manifest therein . And udner these tearms may those Authors bee admitted , which for this opinion are introduced by Drusius , as David Camius , Moses ●ilius Namanis , and Abenezra Hispanus . The second assertion concerneth its production , That it naturally groweth under gallowses and places of execution , arising from fat or urine that drops from the body of the dead ; a story somewhat agreeable unto the fable of the Serpents teeth sowed in the earth by Cadmus , or rather the birth of Orion from the urine of Jupiter , Mercurie , and Neptune : Now this opinion seems grounded on the former , that is a conceived similitude it hath with man ; and therefore from him in some way they would make out its production . Which conceit is not only erroneous in the foundation , but injurious unto Philosophy in the superstruction , making putrifactive generations , correspondent unto seminall productions , and conceiving in equivocall effects and univocall conformity unto the efficient ; which is so far from being verified of animalls in their corruptive mutations into plants , that they maintaine not this similitude in their nearer translation into animalls . So when the Oxe corrupteth into Bees , or the Horses into hornets , they come not forth in the image of their originalls . So the corrupt and excrementous humors in man are animated into lyce ; and we may observe that hogs , sheep , goats , hawkes , hens , and divers other , have one peculiar a●d proper kind of vermine , not resembling themselves according to seminall conditions , it carrying a setled and confined habitude unto their corruptive originalls ; and therefore come not forth in generations erraticall , or different from each other , but seem specifically and in regular shapes to attend the corruption of their bodyes , as doe more perfect conceptions , the rule of seminall productions . The third affirmeth the roots of Mandrakes doe make a noyse or give a shreeke upon eradication , which is indeed ridiculous , and false below confute ; arising perhaps from a small and stridulous noyse , which being firmely rooted , it maketh upon divulsion of parts . A slender foundation for such a vast conception : for such a noyse we sometime observe in other plants , in parsenips , liquorish , eri●gium , flags , and others . The last concerneth the danger ensuing , that there followes an hazard of life to them that pull it up , that some evill fate pursues them , and they live not very long after ; therefore the attempt hereof among the Ancients , was not in ordinary way , but as Pliny informeth , when they intended to take up the root of this plant , they tooke the wind thereof , and with a sword describing three circles about it they digged it up , looking toward the West , a conceit not only injurious unto truth , and confutable by dayly experience , but somewhat derogatory unto the providence of God , that is not only to impose so destructive a quality on any plant , but conceive a vegetable whose parts are usefull unto many , should in the only taking up prove mortall unto any . To think he suffereth the poyson of Nubia to be gathered , Nap●llus , Aconite and Thora to be eradicated , yet this not to be moved . That hee permitteth Arsenick and minerall poysons to be forced from the bowells of the earth , yet not this from the surface thereof . This were to introduce a second forbidden fruit , and inhance the first malediction ; making it not only mortall for Adam to taste the one , but capitall unto his posterity to eradicate or dig up the other . Now what begot , at least promoted so strange conceptions might be the magicall opinion hereof ; this being conceived the plant so much in use with Circe , and therefore named Circea , as Dioscorides and Theophrastus have delivered ; which being the eminent soceres of elder story , and by the magicke of simples beleeved to have wrought many wonders , some men were apt to invent , others to beleeve any tradition or magicall promise thereof . Analogus relations concerning other plants , and such as are of neare affinity unto this , have made its currant smooth , and passe more easily among us ; for the same effect is also delivered by Josephus , concerning the root Baaras , by Aelian of Cynospastus , and we read in Homer the very same opinion concerning Moly . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Gods it Moly call , whose root to dig away , Is dangerous unto man , but Gods they all things may . Now parallels or like relations alternately releeve each other ; when neither will passe asunder , yet are they plausible together , and by their mutuall concurrences support their solitary instablilities . Signaturists have somewhat advanced it , who seldome omitting what Ancients delivered , drawing into inference received distinctions of sex , not willing to examine its humane resemblance , and placing it in the forme of strange and magicall simples , have made men suspect there was more therein , then ordinary practice allowed , and so became ●pt to embrace what ever they heard or read conformable unto such conceptions . Lastly , the conceit promoteth it selfe : for concerning an effect whose triall must cost so deare , it fortifies it selfe in that invention , and few there are whose experiment it need to ●●are . For ( what is most contemptible ) although not only the reason of any head , but experience of every hand may well convict it , yet will it not by divers bee rejected , for prepossessed heads will ever doubt it , and timorous beliefes will never dare to try it . So these tradi●ions how low and ridiculous soever , will finde in some suspition , doubt in others , and serve as tests or trialls of melancholy , and superstitious tempers for ever . 2. That Cinamon , Ginger , Clove , Mace and Nutmeg , are but the severall parts and fruits of the same tree , is the common beliefe of those which daily use them ; whereof to speak distinctly , Ginger is the root of neither tree nor shrub , but of an herbaceous plant , resembling the water ●lower De ●uce , as Garcias fi●st described , or rather the common reed , as Lobelius since affirmed , very common in many parts of India , growing either from root or seed , which in December and January they take up , and gently dryed , role it up in earth , whereby occluding the pores , they conserve the naturall humidity , and so prevent corruption . Cinnamon is the inward barke of a Cinnamon tree , whereof the best is brought from Zeilan ; this freed from the outward barke , and exposed unto the Sun , contracts into those folds wherein we commonly receive it . If it have not a sufficient insolation it looketh pale , and attaines not its laudable colour , if it be sunned too long it suffereth a torrefaction , and descendeth somewhat below it . Clove is the rudiment or beginning of a fruit growing upon the Clove tree , to be found but in few Countries . The most commendable is that of Isles of Molucca ; it is first white , afterward green , which beaten downe , and dryed in the Sun becommeth blacke , and in the complexion we receive it . Nutmeg is the fruit of a tree differing from all these , and as Garcias describeth it , somewhat like a Peach , growing in divers places , but fructifying in the Isle of Banda . The fruit hereof , consisteth of foure parts ; the first or outward part is a thick and carnous covering like that of a Walnut . The second a dry and flosculous coat , commonly called Mace. The third a harder tegument or shell , which lyeth under the Mace. The fourth a kernell included in the shell , which is the same we call Nutmeg ; all which both in their parts and order of disposure , are easily discerned in those fruits , which are brought in preserves unto us . Now if because Mace and Nutmegs proceed from one tree , the rest must beare them company , or because they are all from the East-Indies , they are all from one plant , the Inference is precipitous , nor will there such a plant be found in the Herball of Nature . 3. That Viscus Arboreus of Misseltoe is bred upon trees , from seeds which birds , especially Thrushes and Ringdoves let fall thereon , was the creed of the Ancients , and is still beleeved among us , is the account of its production , set downe by Pliny , delivered by Virgil , and subscribed by many more . If so , some reason must be assigned , why it groweth onely upon cert●ine trees , and not upon many whereon these birds do light . For as Exotick observers deliver , it groweth upon Almond trees , Chesnut , Apples , Oakes , and Pine trees , as wee observe in England , very commonly upon Apple , Holly , Bayes , Crabs , and White thorne , sometimes upon Sallow , Hasell , and Oake , never upon Bayes , Holly , Ashes , Elmes , and many others . Why it groweth not in all countries and places where these birds are found , for so Brassavolus affirmeth , it is not to be found in the territorie of Ferrara , and was faine to supply himselfe from other parts of Italy . Why if it ariseth from a seed , if sowne it will not grow againe , as Pliny affirmeth , and as by setting the berryes thereof , wee have in vaine attempted its production ; why if it commeth from seed that falleth upon the tree , it groweth often downewards and puts forth under the bough , where seed can neither fall , nor yet remaine . Hereof beside some others , the Lord Verulam hath taken notice . And they surely speake probably who make it an arboreous excrescence , or rather superplant , bred of a viscous and superfluous sappe the tree it selfe cannot assimilate , and therefore sprouteth not forth in boughs and surcles of the same shape and similary unto the tree that beareth it , but in a different forme , and secondary unto its specificall intention , wherein once fayling , another forme succeedeth , and in the first place that of Misseltoe , in plants and trees disposed to its production . And therefore also where ever it groweth ▪ it is of constant shape , and maintaines a vegular figure like other supercrescenses , and such as living upon the stock of others , are termed Parasiticall plants , as Polypody , Mosse , the smaller Capillaries , and many more . Now what begot this conceit , might be the enlargement of that part of truth conteined in its story . For certaine it is , that some birdes doe feed upon the berries of this vegetable , and we meet in Aristotle with one kind of thrush called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the missell thrush or ●eeder upon misseltoe . But that which hath most promoted it , is a received proverb . Turdus sibi malum cac●t ▪ Appliable unto such men as are authors of their owne misfortune : For according unto ancient tradition and Plinies relation , the bird not able to digest the fruit whereon shee feedeth , from her inconverted muting , ariseth this plant , of the berries whereof birdlime is made , wherewith she is after entangled . Now although proverbs bee popular principles , yet is not all true that is proverbiall ; and in many thereof there being one thing delivered , and another intended , though the verball expression be false , the proverbe is true enough in the veritie of its intention . As for the Magicall vertues in this plant , and conceived efficacie unto veneficiall intentions , it seemeth unto me a Pagan relique derived from the ancient D●uides , the great admirers of the Oake , especially the Misseltoe that grew thereon ; which according unto the particular of Plinie , they gathered with great solemnitie . For after sacrifice the priest in a white garment , ascended the tree , cut downe the Misseltoe with a golden hooke , and received it in a white coat , the vertue whereof was to resist all poysons , and make fruitfull any that used it . Vertues not expected from Classicall practise ; And did they answer their promise which are so commended , in Epilepticall intentions , wee would abate these qualities . Countrey practise hath added another , to provoke the after-birth , and in that case the decoction is given unto Cowes . That the berries are poison as some conceive , we are so far from averring , that we have safely given them inwardly , and can confirme the experiment of Brassavolus , that they have some purgative quality . 4. The Rose of Jerico , that flourishes every yeer just upon Christmas Eve is famous in Christian reports , which notwithstanding wee have some reason to doubt ; and we are plainely informed by Bellonius , it is but a Monasticall imposture , as hee hath delivered in his observations , concerning the plants in Jericho . That which promoted the conceit , or perhaps begot its continuance , was a proprietie in this plant . For though it bee dry , yet will it upon imbibition of moisture dilate its leaves , and explicate its flowers contracted , and seemingly dryed up . And this is to bee effected not onely in the plant yet growing , but in some manner also in that which is brought exuccous and dry unto us . Which quality being observed , the subtilty or contrivers did commonly play this shew upon the Eve of our Saviours Nativitie , and by drying the plant againe , it closed the next day , and so pretended a double mystery . That is the opening and closing of the wombe of Mary . There wanted not a specious confirmation from a text in Ecclesiasticus , chap. 24. Quasi palma exaltata sum in Cad●s ▪ & quasi plantatio Rosae in Iericho : I was exalted like a Palme tree in Engaddi , and as a Rose in Jericho . The sound whereof in common eares , begat an extraordinary opinion of the Rose of that denomination . But herein there seemeth a great mistake ; for by the Rose in the text , is implyed the true and proper Rose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayth the Greek , and ours accordingly rendreth it . But that which passeth under this name , and by us is commonly called the Rose of Jericho , is properly no Rose , but a small thorny shrub or kinde of heath , bearing little white flowers , far differing from the Rose , whereof Bellonius a very inquisitive Herbalist could not finde any in his travells thorow Jericho . A plant so unlike a Rose , it hath been mistaken by some good Simplist for Amomum , which truely understood is so unlike a Rose , that as D●oscorides delivers , the flowers thereof , are like the white violet , and its leaves resemble Bryonie ; sutable unto this relation almost in all points is that of the thorne at Glassenbury , and perhaps the daughter thereof ; herein our endeavours as yet have not attained satisfaction , and cannot therefore enlarge . Thus much in generall we may observe , that strange effects , are naturally taken for miracles by weaker heads , and artificially improved to that apprehension by wiser . 5. That ferrum Equinum , or Sferra Cavallo hath a vertue attractive of Iron , a power to breake lockes , and draw off the shooes of a horse that passeth over it . Whether you take it for one kinde of Secu●idaca , or will also take in Lunaria , we know it to be false ; and cannot but wonder at Mathiolus , who upon a parallell in Plinie was staggered into suspension ; who notwithstanding in the imputed vertue to open things , close and shut up , could laugh himselfe at that promise from Aethiopis , and condemne the judgement of Scipio , who having such a picklock , would spend so many years in battering the gates of Carthage . Which strange and Magicall conceit , seemes unto me to have no deeper root in reason , then the figure of its seed ; for therein indeed it somewhat resembles an horseshooe , which notwithstanding Baptista Porta hath thought too low a signation , and raised the same unto a Lunarie representation . 6. That Bayes will protect from the mischief of lightning and thunder , is a qualitie ascribed thereto , common with the figtree , Aegle , and skin of a Seale . Against so famous a quality , Vicomer●atus produceth experiment of a Bay tree blasted in Italy , and therefore although Tiberius for this intent , did weare a Laurell about his temples . Yet did Augustus take a more probable course , who fled under arches and hollow vautes for protection . And though Porta conceive , becasue in a streperous eruption , it riseth against fire , it doth therefore resist lightning , yet is that no emboldning Illation : And if wee consider the threefold effect of Jupiters Trisulke , to burne , discusse and terebrate ; and if that be true which is commonly delivered , that it will melt the blade , yet passe the scabbard , kill the childe , yet spare the mother , dry up the wine , yet leave the hogshead intire ; though it favour the amulet it may not spare us ; it will be unsure to rely on any preservative , t is no security to be dipped in Styx , or clad in the armour of Ceneus . Now that beer , wine , and other liquors , are spoyled with lightning and thunder , we conceive it proceeds not onely from noyse and concussion of the ayre , but also noxious spirits , which mingle therewith , and draw them to corruption , whereby they become not onely dead themselves , but sometime deadly unto others , as that which Seneca mentioneth , whereof whosoever dranke , either lost his life , or else his wits upon it . 7. It hath much deceived the hopes of good fellowes , what is commonly expected of bitter Almonds , and though in Plutarch confirmed from the practise of Claudius his Physitian , that Antidote against ebriety hath commonly failed . Surely men much verst in the practice doe erre in the theory of inebriation , conceaving in that disturbance the braine doth onely suffer from exhalations and vaporous ascentions from the stomack , which fat and oylie substances may suppresse , whereas the prevalent intoxication is from the spirits of drink dispersed into the veynes and arteries , from whence by common conveyances they creep into the braine , insinuate into its ventricles , and beget those vertigoes , accompanying that perversion . And therefore the same effect may be produced by a Glister , the head may be intoxicated by a medicine at the heele . And so the poysonous bytes of Serpents , although on parts at distance from the head , yet having entered the veynes , disturbe the animall faculties , and produce the effects of drink , or poyson swallowed . And so as the head may bee disturbed by the skin , it may the same way be relieved , as is observable in balneations , washings , and fomentations , either of the whole body , or of that part alone . 8. That every plant might receive a name according unto the disease it cureth , was the wish of Paracelsus ; a way more likely to multiply Empericks then Herbalists , yet what is practised by many is advantageous unto neither ; that is , relinquishing their proper appellations , to re-baptise them by the name of Saints , Apostles , Patriarcks and Martyres , to call this the herbe of John , that of Peter , this of James or Joseph , that of Mary or Barbara , for hereby apprehensions are made additionall unto their proper natures ; whereon superstitious practises ensue , and stories are framed accordingly to make good their foundations . 9. We cannot omit to declare the grosse mistake of many in the nominall apprehension of plan●s ; to instance but in few . An herbe there is commonly called Betonica Pauli , or Pauls Betony , hereof the people have some conceit in reference to S. Paul , whereas indeed that name is derived from Paulus Aegineta , an ancient Physitian of Aegina , and is no more then speed well , or Fluellen . The like expectations are raised from Herba Trinitatis , which notwithstanding obtaineth that name onely from the figure of its leaves , and is one kinde of liverworte of Hepatica . In Milium Solis , the epithite of the Sun hath enlarged its opinion , which hath indeed no reference thereunto , it being no more then Li●hospermon , or grummell , or rather milium Soler , which as Serapion from Aben Juliel hath taught us , because it grew plentifully in the mountaines of Solar , received that appellation . In Jews eares some thing is conceived extraordinary from the name , which is in propriety but Fungus sambucinus , or an excrescence about the roots of Elder , and concerneth not the Nation of the Jews , but Judas Iscariot , upon a conceit , he hanged on this tree , and is become a famous medicine in Quinses , sore throats , and strangulations ever since . And so are they deceived in the name of Horse-raddish , Horse-mint , Bull-rush ▪ and many more : conceiving therein some prenominall consideration , whereas indeed that expression is but a Grecisme , by the prefix of Hippos and Bous , that is , Horse and Bull , intending no more then great . According whereto the great dock is called Hippolapathum ; and hee that calls the horse of Alexander great head , expresseth the same which the Greeks do in Bucephalus . 10. Lastly , many things are delivered and believed of other plants , wherin at least we cannot but suspend . That there is a property in Basil to propagate Scorpions , and that by the smell thereof they are bred in the braines of men , is much advanced by Hollerius , who found this insect in the braines of a man that delighted much in this smel . Wherein beside that wee finde no way to conjoyne the effect unto the cause assigned ; herein the Modernes speake but timerously , and some of the Ancients quite contrarily . For , according unto Oribasius , Physition unto Julian , The Affricans , men best experienced in poysons , affirme whosoever hath eaten Basil , although hee be stung with a Scorpion , shall feele no paine thereby : which is a very different effect , and rather antidotally destroying then seminally promoting its production . That the leaves of Cataputia or spurge being plucked upward or downeward respectively performe their operations by purge or vomit , as some have written , and old wives still do preach , is a strange conceit , and indeed somewhat magneticall , aseribing unto plants positionall operations , and after the manner of the Loadstone , upon the pole whereof if a knife be drawne from the handle unto the poynt , it will take up a neele , but if drawne againe from the point to the handle , it will attract it no more . That an Ivy cup will separate wine from water , if filled with both , the wine soaking through , but the water still remaining , as after Pliny many have averred wee know not how to affirme , who making tryall thereof , found both the liquors to soake indistinctly through the bowle . That Ros solis which rotteth sheepe hath any such cordiall vertue upon us , we have some reason to doubt . That Flos Affricanus is poyson , and destroyeth dogs , in two experiments we have not found . That Yew and the berries thereof are harmelesse we know . That a Snake will not endure the shade of an Ashe we can deny . That Cats have such delight in the herbe Nepeta , called therefore Cattaria , our experience cannot discover . Nor is it altogether inconsiderable what is affirmed by Bellonius ; for if his assertion bee true in the first of his observations , our apprehension is oftentimes wide in ordinary simples , and in common use wee mistake one for another . We know not the true thime , the savory in our Gardens is not that commended of old , and that kinde of hysop the Ancients used , is unknown unto us who make great use of another . Wee omit to recite the many vertues , and endlesse faculties ascribed unto plants , which sometime occure in grave and serious Authors , and wee shall make a bad composition for truth to concede a verity in halfe . To reckon up all , it were imployment for Archimedes , who undertooke to write the number of the sands . Swarmes of others there are , some whereof our future endeavours may discover ; common reason I hope will save us a labour in many , whose absurdities stand naked unto every eye , errours not able to deceive the Emblem of Justice , and need no Argoes to descry them . Herein there surely wants expurgatory animadversions , whereby wee might strike out great numbers of hidden qualities , and having once a serious and conc●ded list , wee might with more encouragement and safety , attempt their Reasons . THE THIRD BOOK . Of divers popular and received Tenents concerning Animals , which examined , prove either false or dubious . CHAP. I. Of the Elephant . THE first shall be of the Elephant , whereof there generally passeth an opinion it hath no joynts ; and this absurdity is seconded with another , that being unable to lye downe , it sleepeth against a tree , which the Hunters observing doe saw almost asunder ; whereon the beast relying , by the fall of the tree falls also down it selfe , and is able to rise no more ; which conceit is not the daughter of latter times , but an old and gray-headed errour , even in the dayes of Aristotle , as he delivereth in his booke , de incessu animalium , and stands successively related by severall other Authors , by Diodorus Siculus , Strabo , Ambrose , Cassiodore , Solinus , and many more : Now herein me thinks men much forget themselves , not well considering the absurditie of such assertions . For first , they affirme it hath no joynts , and yet concede it walks and moves about ; whereby they conceive there may be a progression or advancement made in motion without the inflexion of parts : Now all progression or animall locomotion being ( as Aristotle teacheth ) performed tractu & pulsu ; that is by drawing on , or impelling forward some part which was before in station , or at quiet ; where there are no joynts or flexures neither can there be these actions ; and this is true , not only in Quadrupedes , Volatills and Fishes , which have distinct and prominent organs of motion , legs , wings , and fins ; but in such also as performe their progression by the truncke , as serpents , wormes and leeches ; whereof though some want bones , and all extended articulations , yet have they arthriticall analogies , and by the motion of fibrous and musculous parts , are able to make progression ; which to conceive in bodies inflexible , and without all protrusion of parts , were to expect a race from Hercules his pillars , or hope to behold the effects of Orpheus his ha●pe , when Trees found legges , and danced after his musicke . Againe , while men conceive they never lye downe , and enjoy not the position of rest , ordained unto all pedestrious animalls whatsoever , hereby they imagine ( what reason cannot conceive ) that an animall of the vastest dimension and longest duration should live in a continuall motion , without that alternity and vicissitude of rest whereby all others continue ; and yet must thus much come to passe , if wee opinion they lye not downe and enjoy no decumbence at all ; for station is properly no rest , but one kinde of motion , relating unto that which Physitians ( from Galen ) doe name extensive or tonicall , that is an extension of the muscles and organs of motion maintaining the body at length or in its proper figure , wherein although it seem to be immoved is neverthelesse without all motion , for in this position the muscles are sensibly ex●ended , and labour to support the body , which permitted unto its proper gravity would suddenly subside and fall unto the earth , as it happeneth in sleep , diseases and death ; from which occult action and invisible motion of the muscles in station ( as Galen declareth ) proceed more offensive lassitudes then from ambulation ; and therefore the Tyranny of some have tormented men , with long and enforced station , and though Ixion and Sisiphus which alwaies moved , doe seem to have the hardest measure , yet was not Titius favoured , that lay extended upon Caucasus , and Tantalus suffered somewhat more then thirst , that stood perpetually in hell ; and thus Mercurialis in his Gym nasticks justly makes standing one kinde of exercise , and Galen when we lye downe , commends unto us middle figures ; that is , not to lye directly , or at length , but somewhat inflected , that the muscles may be at rest ; for such as he termeth Hypobolemaioi or figures of excesse , either shrinking up or stretching out , are wearisome positions , and such as perturbe the quiet of those parts . Moreover men herein doe strangely forget the obvious relations of history , affirming they have no joynts , whereas they dayly read of severall actions which are not performable without them . They forget what is delivered by Xiphilinus , and also by Suetonius in the lives of Nero and Galba , that Elephants have been instructed to walke on ropes , and that in publicke shews before the people ; which is not easily performed by man , and requireth not only a broad foot , but a plyable flexure of joynts , and commandible disposure of all parts of progression ; they passe by that memorable place in Curtius , concerning the Elephant of King Porus , Indus qui Elephantem regebat descendere eumratus , more solito procumbere jussit in genua , caeteri quoque ( ita en●● instituti erant ) demisere corpora in terram ; they remember not the expression of Osorius de rebus gestis Emanuelis , when he speakes of the Elephant presented to Leo the tenth , Pontificemter genibus flexis , & demisso corporis habitu veuerabundus salutavit : But above all , they call not to minde that memorable shew of Germanicus , wherein twelve Elephants danced unto the sound of musick , and after laid them down in the Tricliniums , or places of festivall Recumbency . Lastly , they forget or consult not experience , whereof not many yeares past , we have had the advantage in England , by an Elephant shewne in many parts thereof ▪ not only in the posture of standing , but kneeling and lying downe ; whereby although the opinion at present be reasonable well suppressed , yet from the strings of tradition and fruitfull recurrence of error , it is not improbable , it may revive in the next generation againe ; for this was not the first that hath been seen in England , for ( besides some others since ) as Polydore Virgil relateth , Lewis the French King sent one to Henry the third ; and Emanuel of Portugall another unto Leo the tenth into Italy , where notwithstanding the errour is still alive and epidemicall , as with us . The hint and ground of this opinion might be the grosse and somewhat Cylindricall composure of the legs , the equality and lesse perceptible disposure of the joynts , especially in the fore legs of this Animall , they appearing when he standeth like pillars of flesh , without any evidence of articulation : the different flexure and order of the joynts might also countenance the same , being not disposed in the Elephant , as they are in other quadrupedes , but carry a nearer conformity into those of man , that is the bought of the fore legs not directly backward , but laterally and somewhat inward , but the hough or suffraginous flexure behinde rather outward , contrary unto many other Q●ad●upedes , and such as can scratch the care with the hinder foot , as Horses , Camells , Deere , Sheep and Dogs , for their fore legs bend like our legs , and their hinder legs like our armes , when we move them to our shoulders ; but quadrupedes oviparous , as Frogs , Lizards , Crocodiles , have their joynts and motive flexures more analogously framed unto ours ; and some among viviparous , that is such thereof as can bring their forefeet and meat therein into their mouths , as most can doe that have the clanicles or coller-bones , whereby their breasts are broader , and their shoulders more asunder , as the Ape , the Monkey , the Squirrell , and some others : If therefore any shall affirme the joynts of Elephants are differently framed from most of other Quadrupedes , and more obscurely and grossely almost then any , he doth her●in no injury unto truth ; but if à dicto secundum quid addictum simpliciter , he affirmeth also they have no articulations at all , he incurs the controlment of reason , and cannot avoid the contradiction of sense . As for the manner of their venation , if we consult historicall experience , we shall find it to be otherwise then as is commonly presumed , by sawing away of trees ; the accounts whereof are to be seen at large in Iohannes Hugo , Edwardus Lopez , Garcias ab Horto , Cadamustus , and many more : other concernments there are of the Elephant , which might admit of discourse , and if we should question the teeth of Elephants , that is whether th●y be properly so termed , or might not rather be called hornes , it were no new enquiry of mine , but a paradox as old as Oppianus : whether as Pliny and divers since affirme , that Elephants are terrified , and make away upon the grunting of Swine , Garcias ab Horto may decide , who affirmeth upon experience they enter their stalles , and live promiscuously in the woods of Malavar ; That the situation of the genitalls is averse , and their copulation like that of Camells , as Pliny hath also delivered , is neither to be received , for we have beheld that part in a different position , and their coition is made by supersaliency like that of horses , as we are informed by some who have beheld them in that act . That some Elephants have not only written whose sentences , as Aelian ocularly testifieth , but have also spoken , as Oppianus delivereth , and Christophorus a Costa particularly relateth , although it sound like that of Achilles horse in Homer , wee doe not conceive impossible ; nor beside the affinity of reason in this Animall any such intolerable incapacity in the organs of divers other Quadrupedes , whereby they might not be taught to speake , or become imitators of speech like birds ; and indeed strange it is how the curiosity of men that have been active in the instruction of beasts , have never fallen upon this artifice , and among those many paradoxicall and unheard of imitations , should not attempt to make one speak ; the Serpent that spake unto Eve , the Dogs & Cats , that usually speak unto Witches , might afford some encouragement , and since broad and thick chops are required in birds that speake , since lips and teeth are also organs of speech ; from these there is also an advantage in quadrupedes , and a proximity of reason in Elephants and Apes above them all . CHAP. II. Of the Horse . THE second Assertion , that an Horse hath no gall , is very generall , nor onely swallowed by the people , and common Farriers , but also received by good Veterinarians , and some who have laudably discoursed upon Horses , it seemeth also very ancient ; for it is plainly set downe by Aristotle , an Horse and all Solipeds have no gall ; and the same is also delivered by Plinie , which notwithstanding we finde repugnant unto experience and reason ; for first , it calls in question the providence or wise provision of nature , who not abounding in superfluities , is neither deficient in necessities , wherein neverthelesse there would be a maine defect , and her improvision justly accusable , if such a feeding Animall , and so subject unto diseases from bilious causes , should want a proper conveyance for choler , or have no other receptacle for that humor , then the veynes , and generall masse of bloud . It is againe controulable by experience ; for we have made some search and enquiry herein , encouraged by Absyrtus a Greek Author , in the time of Constantine , who in his Hippiaticks , obscurely assigneth the gall a place in the liver ▪ but more especially by Ruino the Bononian , who in his Anatomia del Cavallo , hath more plainly described it , and in a manner as I found it ; for in the dissections of Horses , and particular enquiry into that part , in the concave or simous part of the liver , whereabout the gall is usually seated in quadrupeds , I discover an hollow , long and membranous substance of a yellow colour without , and lined with choler and gall within ; which part is by branches diffused into the lobes and severall parcells of the liver , from whence receiving the firie superfluity , or cholericke remainder , upon the second concoction by a manifest and open passage , it conveyeth it into the duodenum or upper gut , thence into the lower bowells , which is the manner of its derivation in man and other animalls ; and therefore although there be no eminent and circular follicle , no round bagge or vesicle which long containeth this humor , yet is there a manifest receptacle and passage of choler , from the liver into the guts ; which being not so shut up , or at least not so long detained , as it is in other animalls , procures that frequent excretion , and occasions the horse to dung more often then many other ; for choler is the naturall glister , or one excretion whereby nature excludeth another , which descending daily into the bowells , extimulates those parts , and excites them unto expulsion ; and so when this humor aboundeth or corrupteth , there succeeds oft-times a cholerica passio , that is a sudden and vehement purgation upward and downward ; and so when the passage of gall becomes obstructed , the body grows costive , and the excrements of the belly white , as it happeneth oft-times in the Jaundice . If any therefore affirme an horse hath no gall , that is , no receptacle , or part ordained for the separation of choller , or not that humour at all , he hath both sence and reason to oppose him ; but if he saith it hath no bladder of gall , and such as is observed in many other animals , we shall oppose our sense if we gainesay him ; and thus must Aristotle be made out when he denyeth this part , and by this distinction wee may relieve Pliny of a contradiction ; who in one place affirming an horse hath no gall , delivereth yet in another , that the gall of an horse was accounted poyson , and therefore at the sacrifices of horses in Rome , it was unlawfull for the Flamen but to touch it ; but with more difficulty , or hardly at all is that reconcilable which is delivered by our Countrey-man , and received veterinarian , whose words in his master-piece , and Chapter of diseases from the gall , are somewhat too strict , and scarce admit a Reconciliation . The fallacy therefore of this conceit is not unlike the former , A dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter , because they have not a bladder of gall , like those we usually observe in others , they have no gall at all ; which is a Paralogisme not admittible , a fallacy that dwels not in a cloud , and needs not the Sun to scatter it . CHAP. III. Of the Dove . THe third Assertion is somewhat like the second , That a Dove or Pigeon hath no gall , which is affirmed from very great Antiquity ; for as Pierius observeth , from this consideration the Aegyptians did make it the Hieroglyphick of meekenesse ; it hath beene averred by many holy Writers , commonly delivered by Postillers and Commentators , who from the frequent mention of the Dove in the Canticles , the precept of our Saviour to bee wise as Serpents , and innocent as Doves , and especially the appearance of the holy Ghost in the similitude of this animall , have taken occasion to set downe many affections of the Dove , and what doth most commend it , is that it hath no Gall ; and hereof have made use not onely inferiour and minor Divines , but Cyprian , Austin , Isidore , Beda , Rupertus , Jansenius , and many more . Whereto notwithstanding we know not how to assent , it being repugnant unto the Authority and positive determination of ancient Philosophy ; the affirmative of Aristotle in his history of Animals is very plai●e , Felaliis ventri , aliis intestino jungitur ; Some have the Gall adjoyned to the guts , as the Crow , the Swallow , Sparrow , and the Dove , the same is also attested by Pliny , and not without some passion by Galen , who in his booke de Atra bile , accounts him ridiculous that denyes it . It is not agreeable to the constitution of this Animall , nor can we so reasonably conceive there wants a gall ; that is , the hot and ●iery humour in a body so hot of temper , which phlegme or melancholy could not effect : Now of what complexion it is , Julius Alexandrinus declareth , when he affirmeth , that some upon the use thereof , have fallen into Feavers and Quinsies ; the temper also of their dung and intestinall excretions do also confirme the same , which Topically applyed become a Phaenigmus or Rubifying medicine , and are of such fiery parts , that as we reade in Galen , they have of themselves conceived fire , and burnt a house about them , and therefore when in the famine of Samaria , ( wherein the fourth part of a cab of Pigeons dung was sold for five pieces of silver ) it is delivered by Josephus , that men made use hereof instead of common slat , although the exposition seeme strange , it is more probable then many other , for that it containeth very much salt ; beside the effects before expressed , it is discernable by taste , and the earth of Columbaries or Dovehouses , so much desired in the artifice of Salt-peter ; and to speake generally , the excrements of birds which want both bladder and kidneys , hath more of salt and acrimony , then that of other animals , who beside the guts have also those conveyances ; for whereas in these , the salt and lixiviated serosity with some portion of choler , is divided betweene the guts and bladder , it remaines und●vided in birds , and hath but a single descent , by the guts , with the exclusions of the belly . Now if because the Dove is of a milde and gentle nature , wee cannot conceive it should be of an hot temper , our apprehensions are not distinct in the measure of constitutions , and the several parts which evidence such conditions : for the Irascible passions doe follow the temper of the heart , but the concupiscible distractions the crasis of the liver ; now many have not livers , which have but coole and temperate hearts , and this was probably the temper of Paris , a contrary constitution to that of Aiax , and in both but short of Medea , who seemed to exceed in either . Lastly , it is repugnant to experience , for Anatomicall enquirie discovereth in them a gall , and that according to the determination of Aristotle , not annexed unto the Liver , but adhering unto the guts ; nor is the humour contained in smaller veines , or obscure capillations , but in a vesicle or little bladder , though some affirme it hath no cystis or bag at all , and therefore the Hieroglyphick of the Aegyptians , though allowable in the sence , is weake in the foundation , who expressing meeknesse and lenity by the portract of a Dove with the taile erected , affirmed it had no gall in the inward parts , but onely in the rumpe , and as it were out of the body , and therefore if they conceived their gods were pleased with the sacrifice of this Animall , as being without gall , the ancient Heathen were surely mistaken in the reason , and in the very oblation , whereas in the holocaust or burnt offerings of Moses the gall was cast away ; for as Ben Maimon instructeth , the inwards whereto the gall adhereth were taken out with the crop , according unto the Law , Levit. 1. which the Priest did not burne , but cast unto the E●st , that is , behinde his back , and readiest place to be carried out of the Sanctuary . And if they also conceived that for this reason , they were the birds of Venus , and wanting the furious and discording part , were more acceptable unto the Deity of Love ; they surely added unto the conceit , which was at first venereall , and in this animall may be sufficiently made out from that conception . The ground of this conceit is partly like the former , that is , the obscure situation of the gall , and out of the Liver , wherein it is commonly enquired , but this is a very injust illation , not well considering with what variety this part is seated in birds ; in some both at the stomack and the liver , as in the Cap●iceps , in some at the liver only , as in Cocks , Turkeys , and Phasiants , in others at the guts and Liver , as in Hawkes and Kites ; in some at the guts alone , as Crowes , Doves , and many more , and these perhaps may take up all the wayes of situation , not onely in birds , but also other animals , for what is said of the Anchony or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that answerable unto its name , it carrieth the gall in the head , is further to be enquired ; and though the discoloured particles in the skin of an Heron , be commonly termed Galls , yet is not this animall deficient in that part ; and thus when it is conceived that the eyes of Tobias were cured by the gall of the fish Callyonimus or Scorpius marinus , commended to that effect by Dioscorides , although that part were not in the liver , were there reason to doubt that probability , and whatsoever animall it was , it may be received without exception when t is delivered , the married couple as a testimony of future concord , did cast the gall of the sacrifice behinde the Altar ? A strict and literall acception of a loose and tropicall expression was a second ground hereof ; for while some affirmed it had no gall , intending onely thereby no evidence of anger or fury , others have construed it anatomically , and denied that part at all ; by which illation we may inferre , and that from sacred Text , a Pigeon hath no heart , according to that expression , Hosea 7. Factus est Ephraim sicut Colum ba seducta non habens cor ; and so from the letter of Scripture wee may conclude it is no milde , but a fiery and furious animall , according to that of Jeremy , chap. 25. Facta est terra in desolationem à facie irae Columbae : and againe , chap. 46. Revertamur ad terram nativitatis nostrae à facie gladii columbae , where notwithstanding the Dove is not literally intended , but thereby are implyed the Babylonians whose Queene Semiramis was called by that name , and whose successors did beare the Dove in their standard : so is it proverbially said , Formicae sua bilis inest , habet & musca splenem , whereas wee all know Philosophy denyeth these parts , nor hath Anatomy discovered them in insects . If therefore any shall affirme a Pigeon hath no gall , implying no more thereby then the lenity of this animall , wee shall not controvert his affirmation ; and thus may wee make out the assertions of ancient Writers , and safely receive the expressions of those great Divines and worthy Fathers ; but if by a transition from Rhetorick to Logick , hee shall contend , it hath no such part , or humour , he committeth an open fallacy , and such as was probably first committed concerning Spanish Mares , whose swiftnesse tropically expressed from their generation by the wind , might after be grosly taken , and a reall truth conceived in that conception . CHAP. IV. Of the Bever . THat a Bever to escape the Hunter , bites off his testicles or stones , is a ●enent very ancient , and hath had thereby advantage of propagation ; for the same we finde in the Hi●roglyphicks of the Aegyptians , in the Apologue of Aesope , an Author of great antiquity , who lived in the beginning of the Persian Monarchy , and in the time of Cyrus , the same is touched b● Aristotle in his Ethicks , but seriously delivered by Aelian , Plinie and Solinus , with the same we meet with in Juvenal , who by an handsome and metricall expression more welcomely engrafts it in our junior memories — imitatus Castora , qui se Eunuchum ipse facit cupiens evadere damno Testiculo●um , adeo medicatum intelligit inguen , it hath been propagated by Emblems , and some have been so bad Gramarians , as to be deceived by the name , deriving Castor à castrando ; whereas , the proper L●tine word is Fibor , and Castor , but borrowed from the Greeke so called quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Animal ventricosum , from his swaggy and prominent belly . Herein therefore to speake compendiously , wee first presume to affirme , that from a strict enquiry , we cannot maintaine the evulsion or biting of any parts , and this is declareable from the best and most professed Writers , for though some have made use hereof in a Morall or Tropicall way , yet have the professed discoursers by silence deserted , or by experience rejected this assertion . Thus was it in ancient times discovered , and experimentally refuted by one Sestius a Ph●sitian , as it stands related by Plinie ; by Dioscorides , who plainely affirmes that this tradition is false , by the discoveries of moderne Authors , who have expresly discoursed hereon , as Aldrovandus , Mathiolus , Gesne●us , Bellonius ; by Olaus Magnus , Peter Martyr and divers others , who have described the manner of their venations in America , they generally omitting this way of their escape , and have delivered severall other , by which they are daily taken . The originall of the conceit was probably Hieroglyphicall , which after became Mythologicall unto the Greeks , & so set down by Aesop , and by processe of tradition , stole into a totall verity , which was but partially true , that is in i'●s cove●t sense and morallity . Now why they placed this invenion upon the Bever , ( beside the Medicall and Merchantable commodity of castoreum or parts conceived to be bitten away ) might be the sagacitie and wisedome of that animall , which indeed from the workes it performes , and especially i'ts artifice in building is very strange , and surely not to be matched by any other , omitted by Plutarch de solertia animalium , but might have much advantaged the drift of that discourse . If therefore any affi●me a wise man should demeane himselfe like the B●ver , who to escape with his life , contemneth the losse of his genitalls ; that is , in case of extremity , not strictly to endeavour the preserva●ion of all , but to sit downe in the enjoyment of the greater good , though with the detriment and hazzard of the lesser ; wee may hereby appr●hend a reall and usefull truth ; and in this la●i●ude of beliefe , w●e are content to receive the fable of Hippomanes who redeemed his life , with the losse of a golden ball ; and whe●her true o●●alse , we reject not the tragedy of Absyrtus , and the dispersion of his members b● Medea to perplex the pursuit of her father ; but if he shall positively affi●me this act , and cannot beleeve the morall , unlesse hee also credit the fable , hee is surely greedy of delusion , and will hardly avoide deception in theories of this nature . The error therefore and Alogie in th●s opinion , is worse then in the last , that is not to receive figures for realities , but expect a verity in Apologues , and beleeve , as serious ●ffi●mations , confessed and studied fables . Againe , if this were true , and that the Bever in chase make some divulsion of parts , as that which we call Castoreum ; yet are not these parts avelled to be termed Testicles or stones , for these cods or follicles are sound in both sexes , though somewhat more protuberant in the male ; t●ere is hereto no de●ivation of the seminall parts , nor any passage from hence , unto the vessels of ej●culations ; some perforations onely in the part it selfe , through which the humor included doth exudate ; as may be observed in such as are fresh , and not much dryed with age ; and lastly , the Testicles properly so called , are of a lesser magnitude and sea●ed inwardly upon the loynes ; and therefore it were not only a fruitlesse attempt , but impossible act , to eu●uchate or castrate themselves , and might bee an hazardous practise of Arte , if at all attempted by othe●s . Now all this is confirmed from the experimentall testimony of five very memorable Authors ; Bellonius , Gesnerus , Amatus , Rondeletius , and M●●hiolus , who receivng the hint hereof from Rondeletius in the Anatomie of two Bevers , did finde all true that had been delivered by him , whose words are these in his learned book de Piscibus : Fibri in ingu●nibus geminos tumores habent utrinqueunicum , ovi ●nserini magnitudine , inter hos est mentula in m●ribus , in foeminis pud●ndum hi tumores testes non sunt sed folliculi member anâ con●ecti in quor● medio singuli sunt meatus è qu●bus exudat liquor pinguis & cerosus quem ipse Castor saepe admoto ore lambit & ●xug●t , p●stea veluti oleo corporis pa●tes oblinit ; Hos tumores testes non e●s● hinc m●ixime coll●gitur quod ab illis nulla est ad mentulam via neque ductus quo humor in mentulae me●tum derivetur & fo● as emitt●tur ; prae●erea quod ●estes ●n●us reperi●ntur , eosdem tumores Moscho animali in esse puto , è quibus odoratum illud pus emanat ; then which words there can be none plainer , nor more evidently discover the improprietie of this appellation : that which is included in the cod or visible bagge about the groine , being not the Testicle , or any spermaticall part , but rather a collection of some superfluous matter deflowing from the body , esp●cially the parts of nutrition as unto their proper emunctories , and as it doth in Musck and Civet cats , though in a different and offensive odour , proceeding partly from i'ts food , that being especially fish , whereof this humor may be a garous excretion , or a raucide and olidous separation . Most therefore of the Modernes before Rondeletius , and all the Antients excepting Sestius , have misunderstood this part , as conceiving Castoreum for the Testicles of the Bever , as Dioscorides , Galen , Aegineta , Aetius , and others have pleased to name it . The Egyptians also ●ailed in the ground of their Hieroglyphick , when they expressed the punishment of adultery by the Bever depriving himself of his testicles , which was amongst them the penalty of such incontinencie . Nor is Ae●●us perhaps , too strictly to be observed , when he prescribeth the 〈◊〉 of the O●ter , or River-dog , as succedaneous unto Castoreum : but ●●ost inexcusable of all is Plinie , who having before him in one place 〈◊〉 experiment of Sestius against it , sets downe in another , that the Bevers of Pontus bite off their testicles , and in the same place affir●●th the like of the Hyena . Now the ground of this mistake might be the resemblance and situation of these tumors about those parts , wherein we observe the testicles in other animalls ; which notwithstanding is no well founded illation ; for the testicles are defined by their office , and not determined by place or situation ; they having one office in all , but different seats in many ; for beside that no serpent or fishes oviparous , have any stones at all ; that neither biped nor quadruped oviparous have any exteriorly , or prominent in the groyne , some also that are viviparous contain these parts within , as beside this animall the Elephant , and the Hedge-hog . If any therefore shall terme these , testicles , intending metaphorically , and in no strict acception , his language is tolerable and offends our ears no more then the Tropicall names of plants , when we read in Herballs in the severall kindes of Orchis of Dogs , Fox , and Goat-stones ; but if he insist thereon , and maintaine a propriety in this language , our discourse hath overthrowne his assertion , nor will Logicke permit his illation ; That is , from things alike , to conclude a thing the same , and from an accidentall convenience that is a similitude in place or figure , to infer a specificall congruity or substantiall concurrence in nature . CHAP. V. Of the Badger . TH●t a Brock or Badger hath his legs of one side shorter then of the other , though an opinion perhaps not very ancient , is yet very generall , received not only by theorists and unexperienced beleevers , but assented unto by most who have the opportunity to behold and hunt them dayly ; which notwithstanding upon enquiry I finde repugnant unto the three determinators of truth , Authority , Sense and Reason : For first , Albertus m●gnus speaks dubiously , confessing he could not confirme the ve●ity hereof , but Aldrovand affirmeth plainly , there can be no such inequality observed ; and for my own part , upon indifferent enquiry , I cannot discover this difference , although the regardible side be defined , and the brevity by most imputed unto the left . Againe , it seems no easie affront unto reason , and generally repugnant unto the course of nature ; for if we survey the totall set of animals , we may in their legs , or organs of progression , obse●ve an equality of length , and parity of numeration ; that is , not any to have an odde leg , or the supporters and movers of one side not exactly answered by the other ▪ although the hinder may be unequall unto the fore and middle legs , as in Frogs , Locusts and Grafhoppers , or both unto the middle , as in some beetles , and spiders , as is determined by Aristotle de incessu animalium ; perfect and viviparous quadrupeds , so standing in their position of pronenesse , that the opposite joynts of neighbour legs consist in the same plaine , and a line de●cending from their navell intersects at right angles the axis of the earth : It happeneth often I confesse that a Lobster hath the chely or great claw of one side longer then the other , but this is not properly their leg , but a part of apprehension , and whereby they hold or seize upon their prey ; for in them the legs and proper parts of progression are inverted backward , and stand in a position opposi●e unto these . Lastly , the monstrosity is ill contrived , and with some disadvantage , the shortnesse being affixed unto the legs of one side , which might have been more tolerably placed upon the thwart or Diagoniall movers ; for the progression of quadrupeds being performed per Diametrum , that is the crosse legs moving or resting together , so that two are alwayes in motion , and two in station at the same time , the brevity had been more tolerable in the crosse legs ; for then the motion and station had beene performed by equall legs , whereas herein they are both performed by unequall organs , and the imperfection becomes discoverable at every hand . CHAP. VI. Of the Beare . THat a Bear brings forth her young informous and unshapen , which she fashioneth after by licking them over , is an opinion not only vulgar , and common with us at present , but hath been of old delivered by ancient Writers upon this foundation , it was a Hieroglyphicke amon the Aegyptians ; Aristotle seems to countenance it , Solinus , Plinie and Aelian directly affirme it , and Ovid smoothly delivereth it — — Nec catulus partu quem reddidit ursa recenti Sed male viva caro est , lambendo mater in artus Ducit & in formam qualem cupit ipsa reducit . Which opinion notwithstanding is not only repugnant unto the sense of every one that shall with diligence enquire into it , but the exact and deliberate experiment of three authenticke Philosophers ; the first of Mathiolus in his Comment on Dioscorides , whose words are to this effect . In the valley of Anania about Trent , in a Beare which the Hunters eventerated , I beheld the young ones with all their parts distinct , and not without shape , as many conceive , giving more credit unto Aristotle and Plinie , then experience and their proper senses . Of the same assurance was Julius Scaliger in his Exercitations , Vrsam faetus informes potius ejicere , qu 〈◊〉 parere , si vera dicunt , quos postea linctu effingat , Quid hujusce fabulae authorib●s fidei habendum ex hac historia cognosces , In nostris Alpibus venatores faetam ursam cepere , dissecta eafae tus plane formatus intus inventus est : and lastly , Aldrovandus who from the testimony of his owne eyes affirmeth , that in the cabinet of the Senate of Bononia , there was preserved in a glasse a Cub dissected out of a Beare perfectly formed , and compleat in every part . It is moreover injurious unto reason , and much impugneth the course and providence of nature , to conceive a birth should be ordained before there is a formation ; for the conformation of parts is necessarily required not only unto the prerequisites and previous conditions of birth , as motion and animation , but also unto the parturition or very birth it selfe ; wherein not only the Dam , but the younglings play their parts , and the cause and act of exclusion proceedeth from them both : for the exclusion of animals is not meerly passive like that of egges , nor the totall action of delivery to be imputed unto the mother ; but the first attempt beginneth from the Infant , which at the accomplished period attempteth to change his mansion , and strugling to come forth , dilacerates and breaks those parts which restrained him before . Beside ( what few take notice of ) men hereby doe in a high measure vilifie the workes of God , imputing that unto the tongue of a beast , which is the strangest artifice in all the acts of nature , that is the formation of the Infant in the womb , not only in mankind , but all viviparous animals whatsoever , wherin the plastick or formative faculty , from matter appearing homogeneous , and of a similary substance erecteth bones , membranes , veynes and ar●eries , and out of these contriveth every part in number , place and figure , according to the law of its species , which is so far from being fashioned by any outward agent , that once omitted or perverted by a slip of the inward Phidias , it is not reducible by any other whatsoever ; and therefore , mirè me plasmaverunt manus tuae , though it originally respected the generation of man , yet is it applyable unto that of other animalls , who entring the wombe in indistinct and simple materialls , returne with distinction of parts , and the perfect breath of life ; he that shall consider these alterations without , must needs conceive there have been strange operations within , which to behold it were a spectacle almost worth ones being , a sight beyond all , except that man had been created first , and might have seen the shew of five dayes after . Now as the opinion is repugnant both unto sense and reason , so hath it probably been occasioned from some slight ground in either ; thus in regard the cub comes forth involved in the Chorion , a thick and tough membrane obscuring the formation , and which the Dam doth after bite , and tea●e asunder , the beholder at first sight conceives it a rude and informous lumpe of flesh , and imputes the ensuing shape unto the mouthing of the Dam ; which addeth nothing thereunto , but onely drawes the curtaine , and takes away that vaile which conceded the piece before ; and thus have some endeavoured to enforce the same from reason ; that is , the small and slender time of the Beares gestation , or going with her young , which lasting but few dayes ( a month some say ) the exclusion becomes precipitous , and the young ones consequently informous ; according to that of Solinus , Trigesimus dies uterum liberat ursae , unde evenit ut praecipitata faecundita● informes creet partus ; but this will overthrow the generall method of nature , in the works of generation ; for therein the conformation is not only antecedent , but proportionall unto the exclusion , and if the period of the birth be short , the terme of conformation will be as sudden also , there may I confesse from this narrow time of gestation ensue a minority or smalnesse in the exclusion , but this however inferreth no informity , and it still receiveth the name of a naturall and legitimate birth ; whereas if we affirme a totall informity , it cannot admit so forward a terme as an Abortment ; for that supposeth conformation , and so wee must call this constant and intended act of nature , a slip , an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or effluxion , that is an exclusion before conforma●ion , before the birth can beare the name of the parent , or be so much as properly called an Embryon . CHAP. VII . Of the Basilisk . MAny opinions are passant concerning the Basiliske or little king of Serpents , commonly called the Cockatrice , some affirming , others denying , most doubting the relations made hereof ; what therefore in these incertainties we may more surely determine , that such an animall there is , if we evade not the testimony of Scripture , and humane Writers , we cannot safely deny : So is it said Psal ▪ 91. Super aspidem & Basiliscum ambulabis , wherein the vulgar Translation retaineth the word of the Septuagint , using in other places the Latine expression Regulus , as Proverb . 23. Mordebit ut coluber , & sicut Regulus venena diffundet , and Jeremy 8. Ecce ego mittam vobis serpentes Regulos , &c. That is , as ou●s translate it , Behold I will send Serpents , Cockatrices among you which will not be charmed , and they shall bite you ; and as for humane Authors , or such as have discoursed of animals , or poysons , it is to be found almost in all , as Dioscorides , Galen , Pliny , Soli●us , Aelian , Aetius , Avicen , Ardoynus , Crevinus , and many more ; In Aristotle I confesse we finde no mention , but Scaliger in his Comment and enumeration of Serpents , hath made supply , and in his Exercitations delivereth that a Basilisk was found in Rome , in the dayes of Leo the fourth , and the like is reported by Sigonius , and some are so farre from denying one , that they have made severall kinds thereof , for such is the Catoblepas of Pliny , conceived by some , and the Dryinus of Aetius by others . But although we deny not the existence of the Basilisk , yet whether we do not commonly mistake in the conception hereof , and call that a Basilisk which is none at all , is surely to be questioned ; for certainely that which from the conceit of its generation we vulgarly call a Cockatrice , and wherein ( but under a different name ) we intend a formall Identity and adequate conception with the Basilisk , is not the Basilisk of the Ancients , whereof such wonders are delivered . For this of ours is generally described with legs , wings , a serpentine and winding taile , and a crist or combe somewhat like a Cock ; but the Basilisk of elder times was a proper kinde of Serpent , not above three palmes long , as some account , and differenced from other Serpents by advancing his head , and some white markes or coronary spots upon the crowne , as all authentick Writers have delivered . Nor is this Cockatrice onely unlike the Basiliske , but of no reall shape in nature , and rather an Hieroglyphicall fancy , to expresse their different intentions , set forth in different fashions ; sometimes with the head of a man , sometimes with the head of an Hawke , as Pierius hath delivered , and as with addition of legs the Heralds and Painters still describe it ; nor was it onely of old a symbolicall and allowable invention , but is now become a manuall contrivance of Art , and artificiall imposture , whereof besides others , Scaliger hath taken notice : Basilisci f●rmam mentiti sunt vulgo Gallinaceo similem , & pedibus binis , neque enim absimiles sunt caeteris serpentibus , nisi maculâ quasi in vertice candidâ , unde illi nomen Regium , that is , men commonly counterfeit the forme of a Basilisk , with another like a Cock , and with two feet , whereas they differ not from other Serpents , but in a white speck upon their crowne ; now although in some manner it might be counterfeited in Indian Cocks , and flying Serpents , yet is it commonly contrived out of the skins of Thornebacks , Scaites or Maids , as Aldrovand hath observed , and also graphically described in his excellent booke of Fishes . Nor is onely the existency of this animall considerable , but many things delivered thereof , particularly its poyson , and its generation . Concerning the first , according to the doctrine of the Ancients , men still affirme , that it killeth at a distance , that it poysoneth by the eye , and that by priority of vision ; now that deleterious it may bee at some distance and destructive without a corporall contaction , what uncertainty soever there be in the effect , there is no high improbability in the relation ; for if plagues or pestilentiall Atomes have beene conveyed in the ayre from different Regions , if men at a distance have infected each other ; if the shaddowes of some trees be noxious , if Torpedoes deliver their opium at a distance , and stupifie beyond themselves ; we cannot reasonably deny , that , beside our grosse and restrained poysons requiring contiguity unto their actions , there may proceed from subtiler seeds , more agile emanations , which will contemne those Laws , and invade at distance unexpected . That this venenation shooteth from the eye , and that this way a Basil●sk may empoyson , although thus much be not agreed upon by Authors , some imputing it unto the breath , others unto the bite , it is not a thing impossible ; for eyes receive offensive impressions , from their objects , and may have influences destructive to each other ; for the visible species of things strike not our senses immaterally , but streaming in corporall rayes , do carry with them the qualities of the object from whence they flow , and the medium through which they passe : Thus through a greene or red glasse all things wee behold appeare of the same colours ; thus sore eyes affect those which are sound , and themselves also by reflection , as will happen to an inflamed eye that beholds it selfe long in a glasse ; thus is fascination made out , and thus also it is not impossible , what is affirmed of this animall , the visible rayes of their eyes carrying forth the subtilest portion of their poyson , which received by the eye of man , or beast , infecteth first the braine , and is from thence communicated unto the heart . But lastly , that this destruction should be the effect of the first beholder , or depend upon priority of aspection , is a point not easily to be granted , and very hardly to be made out upon the principles of Aristotle , Al●azen , Vitello , and others ; who hold that sight is made by Reception , and not by Ex●ram●ssion , by receiving the rayes of the object into the eye , and not by sending any out ; for hereby although he behold a man first , the Basilisk should rather be destroyed , in regard he fi●st receiveth the rayes of his Antipathy and venemous emissions which objectively move his sense ; but how powerfull soever his owne poyson be , it invadeth not the sence of man , in regard he beholdeth him not : and therefore this conceit was probably first begot by such as held the contrary opinion of sight by extramission , as did Pythagoras , Plato , Empedocles , Hipparchus , Galen , Macrobius , Proclus , Simplic●us , with most of the Ancients , and is the postulate of Euclide in his Opticks : and of this opinion might they be , who from this Antipathy of the Basilisk and man , expressed first the enmity of Christ and Sathan , and their mutuall dest●uction thereby ; when Satan being elder then his humanity , beheld Christ first in the ●lesh , and so he was destroyed by the Serpent , but Elder then Sathan in his Divinity , and so beholding him fi●st he destroyed the old Basilisk , and overcame the effects of his poyson , sin , death , and hell . As for the generation of the Basilisk , that it proceedeth from a Cocks egge hatched under a Toad or Serpent , it is a conceit as monstrous as the brood it selfe : for if wee should grant that Cocks growing old , and unable for emission , amasse within themselves some seminall matter , which may after conglobate into the forme of an egge , yet will this substance be unfruitfull , as wanting one principle of generation , and a commixture of the seed of both sexes , which is required unto production , as may be observed in the egges of hens not trodden , and as we have made triall in some which are termed Cocks egges ; It is not indeed impossible that from the sperme of a Cock , Hen , or other animall being once in putrescence , either from incubation , or otherwise , some generation may ensue , not univocall and of the same species , but some imperfect or monstrous production ; even as in the body of man from putred humours , and peculiar wayes of corruption , there have succeeded strange and unseconded shapes of wormes , whereof we have beheld some our selves , and reade of others in medicall observations : and so may strange and venemous Serpents be severall wayes engendered ; but that this generation should be regular , and alway produce a Basilisk , is beyond our affirmation , and we have good reason to doubt . Againe , it is unreasonable to ascribe the equivocacy of this forme unto the hatching of a Toade , or imagine that diversifies the production ; for Incubation alters not the species , nor if wee observe it so much as concurres either to the sex or colour , as evidently appeares in the eggs of Ducks or Partridges hatched under a Hen , there being required unto their exclusion , onely a gentle and continued heate , and that not particular or confined unto the species or parent ; so have I knowne the seed of silke-wormes hatched on the bodies of women , and so Pliny reports that Livia the wife of Augustus hatched an egge in her bosome ; nor is onely an animall heate required hereto , but an elementall and artificiall warmth will suffice ; for as Diodorus delivereth , the Aegyptians were wont to hatch their eggs in ovens , and many eye witnesses confirme that practise unto this day : and therefore this generation of the Basilisk , seemes like that of Castor and Helena , he that can credit the one , may easily beleeve the other ; that is , that these two were hatched out of the egge , which Jupiter in the forme of a Swan , begat on his Mistris Leda . The occasion of this conceit might be an Aegyptian tradition concerning the bird Ibis , which after became transferred unto Cocks ; for an old opinion it was of that Nation , that the Ibis feeding upon Serpents , that venemous food so inquinated their ovall conceptions , or egges within their bodies , that they sometimes came forth in Serpentine shapes , and therefore they alwayes brake their egges , nor would they endure the bird to sit upon them ; but how causelesse their feare was herein , the daily Incubation of Ducks , Peahens , and many other testifie , and the Sto●ke might have informed them , which bird they honoured and cherished , to destroy their Serpents . That which much promoted it , was a misapprehension in holy Scripture upon the Lati●e Translation in Esay 51. Ova aspidum ruperunt , & telas Aranearum texuerunt , qui comedent de ovis corum morietur , & quod confotum est , erumpet in Regulum , from whence notwithstanding , beside the generation of Serpents from egges there can be nothing concluded ; but what kind of serpents are meant not easie to be determined , for translatiōs are very different : Tremellius rendring the Asp Haemorrhous , & the Regulus or Basilisk a Viper , & our translation for the Aspe , sets down a Cockatrice in the text , and an Adder in the margine . Another place of Esay doth also seeme to countenance it , chap. 14. Ne Lateris Philistaea quoniam diminuta est virga percussoris tui , de radice enim colubri egredietur Regulus , & semen ejus absorbens volucrem , which ours somewhat favourably rendreth , out of the Serpents Root shall come forth a Cockatrice , and his fruit shall be a fierie flying Serpent : But Tremellius , è radice Serpentis prodit Haemorrhous , & fructus illius Praester volans , wherein the words are different , but the sense is still the same ; for therein are figuratively intended Vzziah and Ezechias , for though the Philistines had escaped the Minor Serpent Vzziah , yet from his stock , a fiercer Snake should arise , that would more terribly sting them , and that was Ezechias . CHAP. VIII . Of the Wolfe . SUch a Story as the Basilisk is that of the Wolfe concerning prioritie of vision , that a man becomes hoarse or dumb , if a Wolfe have the advantage first to eye him , and this is in plaine language affirmed by Plinie : In Italia ut cred●●ur , ●uporum v●sus est noxius , vocemque homini , quem prius contemplatur adimere ; ●o is it made out what is delivered by Theocritus , and after him by Virgil — Vox quoq Moerim Iam fugit ipsa , Lupi Moerim videre priores . And thus is the proverbe to be understood , when during the discourse the partie or subject interveneth , and there ensueth a sudden silence , it is usually said , Lupus est in fabulâ : which conceit being already convicted , not only by Scaliger , R●olanus and others , but daily confutable almost every where out of England , we shall not further refute . The ground or occasional original hereof was probably the amazement and sudden silence , the unexpected appearance of wolves do often put upon travellers ; not by a supposed vapour , or venemous emanation , but a vehement fear which naturally produceth obmutescence , and sometimes irrecoverable silence : thus birds are silent in presence of an hawk , and Plinie saith that dogs are mute in the shadow of an Hyaena ; but thus could not the spirits of worthy Martyrs be silenced , who being exposed not onely unto the eyes , but the mercilesse teeth of Wolves , gave lowd expressions of their faith , and their holy clamours were heard as high as heaven . That which much promoted it beside the common proverb , was an expression in Theocritus , a very ancient Poet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ●Ed●re non poteris vocem , Lycus est tib● visus ; which Lycus was Rivall unto another , and suddenly appearing stopped the mouth of his Corrivall : now Lycus signifying also a Wolf , occasioned this apprehension ; men taking that appellatively , which was to be understood properly , and translating the genuine acception ; which is a fallacy of Aequivocation , and in some opinions begat the like conceit concerning Romulus and Remus , that they were fostered by a Wolfe , the name of the nurse being Lupa ; and founded the fable of Europa , and her carryage over Sea by a Bull , because the Ship or Pilots name was Taurus ; and thus have some been startled at the proverb Bos in linguâ confusedly apprehending how a man should be said to have an Oxe in his tongue , that would not speake his minde ; which was no more then that a piece of money had silenced him : for by the Oxe was onely implyed a piece of coine stamped with that figure , first currant with the Athenians , and after among the Romanes . CHAP. IX . Of Deere . THe common opinion concerning the long life of Animals , is very ancient , especially of Crowes , Chaughes and Deere ; in moderate accounts exceeding the age of man , in some the dayes of Nestor , and in others surmounting the yeares of Artephius , or Methuselah ; from whence Antiquity hath raised proverbiall expressions , and the reall conception of their duration , hath been the hyperbolicall expression of others . From all the rest we shall single out the Deere , upon concession a long lived Animal , and in longaevity by many conceived to attaine unto hundreds ; wherein permitting every man his owne beliefe , we shall our selves crave libertie to doubt , and our reasons are these ensuing . The first is that of Aristole , drawne from the increment and gestation of this animal , that is , it 's sudden arrivance unto growth and maturitie , and the small time of it's remainder in the wombe ; his words in the translation of Scaliger , are these ; Deejus vitae longitudine fabulantur , neque enim aut gestatio aut incrementum hinnulorum ejusmodi sunt , ut praestent argumentum longaevi animalis , that is , fables are raised concerning the vivassity of Deere ; for neither are their gestation or increment , such as may afford an argument of long life ; and these saith Scaliger , are good mediums conjunctively taken , that is , not one without the other ; For of animalls viviparous such as live long , goe long with young , and attaine but slowly to their maturitie and stature ; so the Horse that liveth about thirty , arriveth unto his stature about six years , and remaineth above nine moneths in the wombe ; so the Camell that liveth unto fifty , goeth with young no lesse then ten moneths , and ceaseth not to grow before seaven ; and so the Elephant that liveth an hundred , beareth i●'s young above a yeare , and arriveth unto perfection at twenty ; on the contrary , the Sheep and Goat , which live but eight or ten yeares , goe but five moneths , and attaine to their perfection at two yeares ; and the like is observable in Cats , Hares , and Conies ; and so the Deere that endureth the wombe but eight moneths , and is compleat at six yeares , from the course of nature , wee cannot expect to live an hundred , nor in any proportionall allowance much more then thirty , as having already passed two generall motions observable in all animations , that is , it 's beginning and encrease , and having but two more to runne thorow , that is , it 's state and declination , which are proportionally set out by nature in every kinde , and naturally proceeding admit of inference from each other . The other ground that brings it's long life into suspition , is the immoderate salacity , and almost unparalleld excesse of venerie , which every September may be observed in this Animall , and is supposed to shorten the lives of Cockes , Partridges , and Sparrowes ; certainely a confessed and undeniable enemie unto longaeuitie , and that not onely as a signe in the complexionall desire , and impetuositie , but also as a cause in the frequent act , or iterated performance thereof ; For though we consent not with that Philosopher , who thinks a spermaticall emission unto the waight of one dragme , is aequivalent unto the effusion of sixtie ounces of blood , yet considering the resolution and languor ensuing that act in some , the extenuation and marcour in others , and the visible acceleration it maketh of age in most , wee cannot but thinke it much abridgeth our dayes : although we also concede that this exclusion is naturall , that nature it selfe will finde a way hereto without either act or object ; And although it be placed among the sixe non naturals , that is , such as neither naturally constitutive , nor meerly destructive , doe preserve or destroy according unto circumstance ; yet do we sensibly observe an impotencie or totall privation thereof , prolongeth life , and they live longest in every kinde that exercise it not at all , and this is true not onely in Eunuches by nature , but spadoes by Art ; For castrated animals in every species are longer lived then they which retaine their virilities : For the generation of bodies is not effected as some conceive , of soules , that is , by Irradiation , or answerably unto the propagation of light , without its proper diminution ; but therein a transmission is made materially from some parts , and Ideally from every one , and the propagation of one , is in a strict acception , some minoration of another ; and therefore also that axiome in Philosophy , that the generation of one thing , is the corruption of another , although it be substantially true concerning the forme and matter , is also dispositively verified in the efficient or producer . As for more sensible arguments , and such as relate unto experiment , from these we have also reason to doubt its age , and presumed vivacity ; for where long life is naturall , the markes of age are late , and when they appear , the journey unto death cannot be long . Now the age of a Deere ( as Aristotle long agoe observed ) is best conjectured , by the view or the hornes and teeth ; from the hornes there is a particular and annuall account unto six yeares , they arising first plaine , and so successively branching , after which the judgement of their yeares by particular markes becomes uncertaine ; but when they grow old , they grow lesse branched , and first doe lose their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or propugnacula ; that is , their brow Antlers , or lowest furcations next the head , which Aristotle saith the young ones use in fight , and the old as needles have them not at all . The same may be also collected from the losse of their Teeth , whereof in old age they have few or none before in either jaw . Now these are infallible markes of age , and when they appeare , wee must confesse a declination , which notwithstanding ( as men informe us in England ) where observations may well be made , will happen between twenty and thirty : As for the bone or rather induration of the roots of the arterial veyn , and great artery , which is thought to be found only in the heart of an old Deere , and therefore becomes more precious in its rarity , it is often found in Deere , much under thirty , and wee have knowne some affirme they have found it in one of halfe that age ; and therefore in that account of Plinie of a Deere with a collar about his necke , put on by Alexander the Great , and taken alive a hundred years after , with other relations of this nature we much suspect imposture or mistake ; and if we grant their verity , they are but single relations , and very rare contingencies in individualls , not affording a regular diduction upon the species : For though U●ysses his Dog lived unto twenty two , and the Athenian Mule unto fourscore , we doe not measure their dayes by those yeares , or usually say , they live thus long , nor can the three hundred years of John of times , or Nestor , overthrow the assertion of Moses , or afford a reasonable encouragement beyond his septuagenary determination . The ground and authority of this conceit was first Hieroglyphicall , the Egyptians expressing longaevitie by this animall , but upon what uncertainties , and also convincible fal●ities they often erected such emblems we have elsewhere delivered ; and if that were true which Aristotle delivers of his time , and Plinie was not afraid to take up long after , the Aegyptians could make but weake observations herein ; for though it be said that Aeneas feasted his followers with Venison , yet Aristotle affi●ms that neither Deer nor Boar were to be found in Africa ; and how far they miscounted the lives and duration of Animals , is evident from their conceit of the Crow , which they presume to live five hundred yeares , and from the lives of Hawkes which ( as Aelian delivereth ) the Aegyptians doe reckon no lesse then at seven hundred . The second which led the conceit unto the Grecians , and prob●bly descended from the Aegyptians , was Poeticall , and that was a passage of H●siod , thus rendred by Ausonius , Ter binos deciesque novem super exit in ann●s Iusta senes centum quos implet vita virorum Hos novies super at vivendo garr●la ●ornix Et qua●er egreditur cornicis saecul● cervus Alipedem cervum ter vincit corvus . — To ninty six the life of man ascendeth , Nine times as long that of the Chough extendeth , Foure times beyond , the life of Deere doth goe , And thrice is that surpassed by the Crow . So that according to this acco●nt , allowing ninety six for the age of man , the life of a Deere amounts unto three thousand , foure hundred , fifty six ; A conceit so hard to be made out , that many have deserted the common and literall construction . So Theon in Aratus would have the number of nine not taken strictly , but for many yeares : In other opinions the compute so farre exceeded truth , that they have thought it more probable to take the word Genea , that is a generation consisting of many yeares , but for one yeare , or a single revolution of the Sunne , which is the remarkable measure of time , and within the compasse whereof we receive our perfection in the wombe . So that by this construction , the yeares of a Deere should be but thirty six , as is discoursed at large in that Tract of Plutarch , concerning the cessation of Oracles , and whereto in his Discourse of the Crow , Aldrovandus also inclineth : others not able to make it out , have rejected the whole account , as may bee observed from the words of Plinie , Hesiodus qui primus aliquid de longaevitate vitae prodidit , fabulose ( reor ) multa de hominum aevo reference cornici n●vem nostras attribuit aetates quadruplum eju● cervis , id ●riplicatum corvi● ▪ & reliqua fabulosius de Phaenice & nymphis ; and this how slender soever , was probably the strongest ground Antiquity had for this longaevity of Animalls , that made Theophrastus expostulate with Nature concerning the long life of Crows , that begat that Epithite of Deer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Oppianus , and that expression of Juvenal — Longa & cervina senectus . The third ground was Philosophicall and founded upon a probable reason in nature , and that is the defect of a Gall , which part ( in the opinion of Aristotle and Plinie ) this animall wanted , and was conceived a cause and reason of their long life , according ( say they ) as it happeneth unto some few men , who have not this part at all ; but this assertion is first defective in the verity concerning the animall alleadged : for though it be true , a Deere hath no gall in the liver like many other animalls , yet hath it that part in the guts as is discoverable by taste and colour : and therefore Plinie doth well correct himselfe , when having affirmed before , it had no gall , he afterward saith , some hold it to bee in the guts , and that for their bitternesse , dogs will refuse to eat them . It is also deficient in the verity of the Induction or connumeration of other annimalls conjoyned herewith , as having also no gall ; that is , as Plinie accounteth , Equ● , Muli , &c. Horses , Mules , Asses , Deer , Goats , Boars , Camells , Dolphins , have no gall ; concerning Horses , what truth there is herein we have declared before ; as for Goats wee finde not them without it , what gall the Camell hath , Aristotle declareth , that Hogs also have it , we can affirm , and that not in any obscure place , but in the liver , even as it is seated in man. That therefore the Deere is no short lived animall , we will acknowledge , that comparatively , and in some sense long lived wee will concede ; and thus much we shall grant if we commonly account its dayes by thirty six or forty ; for thereby it will exceed all other cornigerous animalls , but that it attaineth unto hundreds , or the years delivered by Authors , since we have no authentick experience for it , since wee have reason and common experience against it , since the grounds are false and fabulous which doe establish it , wee know no ground to assent . Concerning the Deere there also passeth another opinion , that the males thereof doe yearly lose their pizzell ; for men observing the decidence of their hornes , doe fall upon the like conceit of this part that it annually rotte●h away , and successively reneweth againe . Now the ground hereof , was surely the observation of this part in Deere after immoderate venery , and about the end of their Rutt , which sometimes becomes so relaxed and pendulous , it cannot be quite retracted ; and being often beset with ●●yes , it is conceived to rot , and at last to fall from the body ; but herein experience will contradict us : for those Deere which either dye or are killed at that time , or any other , are alwayes found to have that part entire ; and reason also will correct us , for spermaticall parts , or such as are framed from the seminall principles of p●rents , although homogeneous or similary , will not admit a Regeneration , much lesse will they receive an integrall restauration , which being organicall and instrumentall members , consist of many of those . Now this part , or animall of Plato , containeth not only sanguineous and reparable particles , but is made up of veynes , nerves , arteries , and in some animalls of bones , whose reparation is beyond its owne fertility , and a fruit not to be expected from the fructifying part it selfe , which faculty were it communicated unto animalls , whose originalls are double , as well as unto plants , whose seed is within themselves , we might abate the Art of Taliaco●ius , and the new inarching of noses ; and therefore the pha●sies of Poets have been so modest , as not to set downe such renovations , even from the powers of their di●tyes ; for the mu●ilated shoulder of Pelops was pieced out with Ivory , and that the limbs of Hyppolitus were set together , not regenerated by Aesculapius , is the utmost assertion of Poetry . CHAP. X. Of the Kingfisher . THat a Kingfisher hanged by the bill , sheweth in what quarter the wind is , by an occult and secret propriety , converting the breast to that point of the Horizon from whence the wind doth blow , is a received opinion , and very strange ; introducing naturall Weathercocks , and extending magneticall conditions as far as animall natures : A conceit supported chie●ly by present practice , yet not made out by reason or experience . For unto reason it seemeth very repugnant , that a carcasse or body dis●nimated , should be so affected with every wind , as to carry a conformable respect and constant habitude thereto : For although in sundry animalls , we deny not a kinde of naturall Astrologie , or innate presention both of wind and weather ; yet that proceeding from sense receiving impressions from the first mutation of the ayre , they cannot in reason retaine that apprehension after death , as being affections which depend on life , and depart upon disanimation , and therefore with more favourable reason may we draw the same effect , or sympathie upon the Hedgehog , whose presention of winds is so exact , that it stoppeth the north or southerne hole of its nest , according to prenotion of these winds ensuing , which some men unexpectedly observing , have beene able to make predictions which way the wind would turne , and have been esteemed hereby wise men in point of weather . Now this proceeding from sense in the creature alive , it were not reasonable to hang up an Hedgehog dead , and to expect a conformable motion unto its living conversion : and though in sundry plants their vertues doe live after death , and we know that Scammonie , Rhubarbe , and Senna will purge without any vitall assistance ; yet in animals or sensible creatures , many actions are mixt , and depend upon their living forme , as well as that of mistion , and though they wholly seeme to retaine unto the body depart upon disunion : Thus Glowewormes alive , project a lustre in the darke , which fulgour notwithstanding ceaseth after death ; and thus the Torpedo which being alive stupifies at a distance , applied after death , produceth no such effect , which had they retained , in places where they abound , they might have supplyed Opium , and served as frontalls in Phrensies . As for experiment we cannot make it out by any we have attempted , for if a single Kingfisher be hanged up with untwisted silke in an open roome , and where the ayre is free , it observes not a constant respect unto the mouth of the wind , but variously converting doth seldome breast it right ; if two be suspended in the same roome , they will not regularly conforme their breasts , but oft-times respect the opposi●e points of heaven ; and if we conceive that for the exact exploration they should be suspended where the ayre is quiet and unmoved , that clear of impediments , they may more freely convert upon their naturall verticity , we have also made this way of inquisition in suspending them in large and capacious glasses closely stopped ; wherein neverthelesse we observed a casual station , and that they rested irregularly upon conversion , wheresoever they rested remaining inconverted , and poss●ssing one point of the Compasse , whilst the wind perhaps hath passed the two and thirty . The ground of this popular practice might be the common opinion concerning the vertue prognosticke of these birds , the naturall regard they have unto the winds , and they unto them againe , more especially remarkable in the time of their nidulation , and bringing forth their young ; for at that time which happeneth about the brumall Solstice it hath beene observed even unto a proverbe , that the Sea is calm● , and the winds do cease , till the young ones are excluded , and forsake their nest , which floateth upon the Sea , and by the roughnesse of winds might otherwise be overwhelmed ; but how farre hereby to magn●fi● their prediction we have no certaine rule , for whether out of any particular prenotion they chuse to sit at this time , or whether it be thus contrived by concurrence of causes , and the providence of Nature , securing every species in their p●oduction , is not yet determined . Surely many things fall out by the D●signe of the generall motor and undreamt of contrivance of Nature , which are not imputable unto the intention or knowledge of the particular Actor . So though the seminallity of Ivy be almost in every earth , yet that it ariseth and groweth not , but where it may be supported , we cannot ascribe unto the distinction of the seed , or conceive any science therein which suspends and conditionates its eruption . So if , as Pliny and Plutarch report , the C●ocodils of Aegypt , so aptly lay their eggs , that the natives thereby are able to know how high the floud will attaine ; yet is it hard to make out , how they should divine the ●xtent of the inundation , depending on causes so many miles remote , that is , the measure of showers in Aethiopi● ; and whereof , as Athanasius in the ●ife of Authony delivers , the Devill himselfe upon demand could make no cleere prediction ; and so are there likewise many things in Nature , which are the forerunners o● signes of future effects , whereto they neither concurre in causali●y or prenotion , but are secretly ordered by the providence of causes , and concurrence of actions collaterall to their signations . CHAP. XI . Of Gr●ffons . THat there are Griffons in Nature , that is a mixt and dubious animall , in the fore-part resembling an E●gle , and behinde the shape of a Lion , with erected eares , fou●e feet , and a long taile , many affirme , and most I perceive deny no● ; the same is averred by Ael●an , Solinus , Mela , and Herodotus , countenanced by the name sometimes found in Scripture , and was an Hieroglyphick of the Egyp●ians . Notwithstanding wee fi●de most dil●gent enquirers to be of a contrary assertion ; for beside that Albertus and Pliny have disallowed it , the learned Ald●ovand hath in a large discourse rejected it ; Mathia● Michovius who writ of those Northerne parts wherein men place these Griffins , hath positively concluded against it , and if examined by the doctrine of animals , the invention is monstrous , nor much in feriour unto the figment of Sphynx , Chimaera , and Harpies : for though some species there be of a middle and participating natures , that is , of bird and beast , as we finde the Bat to be , yet are their parts so conformed and set together that we cannot define the beginning or end of either , there being a commixtion of both in the whole , rather then an adaptation , or cement of the one unto the other . Now for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Gryps , sometimes mentioned in Scripture , and frequently in humane Authors , properly understood , it signifies some kinde of Eagle or Vulture , from whence the Epithite Grypus for an hooked or Aquiline nose . Thus when the Septuagint makes use of this word in the eleventh of Leviticus , Tremellius and our Translation hath rendred it the Ossifrage , which is one kinde of Eagle , although the Vulgar translation , and that annexed unto the Septuagint retaine the word Grips , which in ordinary and schoole construction is commonly rendred a Griffin ; yet cannot the Latin assume any other sence then the Greek , from whence it is borrowed ; and though the Latine Gryphes be altered somewhat by the addition of an h , or aspiration of the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , yet is not this unusuall ; so what the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latins will call Trophaeum , and that person which in the Gospel is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latins will render Cleophas , and therefore the quarrell of Origen was injust and his conception erroneous , when he conceived the food of Griffins forbidden by the Law of Moses , that is , poeticall animals , and things of no existence : and therefore when in the Hecatombs and mighty oblations of the Gentiles , it is delivered they sacrificed Gryphes or Griffins , hereby we may understand some stronger sort of Eagles ; and therefore also when it said in Virgil of an improper match , or Mopsus marrying Nysa , Iungentur jam gryhes equis , we need not hunt after other sense , then that strange unions shall be made , and differing natures be conjoyned together . As for the testimonies of ancient Writers , they are but derivative , and terminate all in one Aristeus a Poet of Proconesus ; who affirmed that neere the Arimaspi , or one eyed Nation , Griffins defended the mines of gold : but this as Herodotus delivereth , he wrote by heresay ; and Michovius who hath expresly written of those parts plainly affirmeth , there is neither gold nor Griffins in that countrey , nor any such animall extant , for so doth he conclude , Ego vero contra veteres authores , Gryphes nec in illa septentrionis , nec in al●is or bis partibus inveniri affirmarim . Lastly , concerning the Hieroglyphicall authority , although it neerest approacheth the truth , it doth not inferre its existency ; the conceit of the Griffin properly taken being but a symbolicall phancy , in so intolerable a shape including allowable morality . So doth it well make out the properties of a Guardian , or any person entrusted ; the ●ares implying attention , the wings celerity of execution , the Lion-like shape , courage and audacity , the hooked bill , reservance and tenacity . It is also an Embleme of valour and magnanimity , as being compounded of the Eagle and Lion , the noblest animals in their kinds ; and so is it applyable unto Princes , Presidents , Generals , and all heroick Commanders , and so is it also borne in the Coat armes of many noble Families of Europe . CHAP. XII . Of the Phaenix . THat there is but one Phaenix in the world , which after many hundred yeares burneth it selfe , and from the ashes thereof a●iseth up another , is a conceit not new or altogether popular , but of great Antiquity ; not onely delivered by humane Autho●s , but frequently expressed by holy Writers , by Cyrill , Epiphanius , and others , by Ambrose in his H●xameron , and Tertul. in his Poem de Iudicio D●mini , but more agreeably unto the present sence in his excellent Tract , de Resur . carnis , Illum dico alitem orientis peculiarem , de singularitate famosum , de posteritate monstruosum , qui sem●tipsum libenter funerans renovat , na tali fine decedens ▪ at que succedens iterum Phaenix , ubi jam nemo , iterum ipse , quia non jam alius idem . The Scripture also seemes to favour it , particularly that of Job 21. in the Interpretation of Beda , Dicebam in nidulo meo moriar & sicut Phaenix multiplicabo di●s , and Psalme 91. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , vir justus ut Phaenix florebit , as Tertullian renders it , and so also expounds it in his booke before alledged . All which notwithstanding we cannot pre●ume the existence of this animall , nor dare we affirme there is any Phaenix in Na●u●e . For , first there wants herein the definitive confi●rmato● and test of things uncertaine , that is , the sense of man : for though many Writers have much enlarged hereon , there is not any ocular describer , or such as presumeth to confirme it upon aspection ; and therefore Herodotus that led the story unto the Greeks , plainly saith , he never attained the sight of any , but onely in the picture . Againe , primitive Authors , and from whom the st●e●me of relations is derivative , deliver themselves very dubiously , and either by a doubtfull parenthesis , or a timorous conclusion overthrow the whole relation : Thus Herodotus in his Eu●erpe , delivering the story hereof , presently interposeth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; that is , which account seemes to me improbable ; Tacitus in his Annals affordeth a larger story , how the P●aenix was first seene at Heliopolis in the reigne of Sesostris , then in the reigne of Amasis , after in the dayes of Ptolomy , the third of the Macedonian rare ; but at last thus determineth , Sed ●ntiquitas obscura ; & no●nulli falsum esse hunc Phaenicē , neque Arabū è terris eredidere . Pliny makes yet a fairer story , that the Phaenix flew into Aegypt in the Consulship of Quintus Plancius , that it was brought to Rome in the Censorship of Claudius , in the 800. yeare of the City , and testified also in their records ; but after all concludeth , Sed quae falsa esse nemo dubitabit , but that this is false no man will make doubt . Moreover , such as have naturally discoursed hereon , have so dive●sly , contrarily , or contradictorily delivered themselves , that no affirmative from thence can reasonably be deduced ; for most have positively denyed it , and they which affirme and beleeve it , assigne this name unto many , and mistake two or three in one . So hath that bird beene taken for the Phaenix which liveth in Arabia , and buildeth its nest with Cinnamon , by Herodotus called Cinnamulgus , and by Aristotle Cinnamomus , and as a fabulous conceit is censured by Scaliger ; some have conceived that bird to be the Phaenix , which by a Persian name with the Greeks is called Rhyntace ; but how they made this good we finde occasion of doubt , whilst we reade in the life of Artax●●xes , that this is a little bird brought often to their tables , and wherewith Parysatis cunningly poysoned the Queene . The Manucodiata or bird of Paradise , hath had the honour of this name , and their feathers brought from the Molucca's , doe passe for those of the P●aenix ; which though promoted by rariety with us , the Easterne travellers will hardly admit , who know they are common in those parts , and the ordinary plume of Janizaries among the Turks . And lastly , the bird Semenda hath found the same appellation , for so hath Scaliger observed and refuted ; nor will the solitude of the Phaenix allow this denomination , for many there are of that species , & whose trifistulary bill and crany we have beheld our selves ; nor are men onely at variance in regard of the Phaenix it selfe , but very disagreeing in the accidents ascribed thereto : for some affirme it liveth three hundred , some five , others six , some a thousand , others no lesse then fifteene hundred yeares ; some say it liveth in Aethiopia , others in Arabia , some in Aegypt , others in India , and some I thinke in Utopia , for such must that be which is described by Lactantius , that is , which neither was singed in the combustion of Phaeton , or overwhelmed by the inundation of D●ucalcon . Lastly , many Authors who have made mention hereof , have so delivered themselves , and with such intentions we cannot from thence deduce a confirmation : For some have written Poetically as Ovid , Mantuan , Lactantius , Claudian , and others : Some have written mystically , as Paracelsus in his booke de Azoth , or de ligno & linea vitae ; and as severall Hermeticall Philosophers , involving therein the secret of their Elixir , and enigmatically expressing the nature of their great worke : Some have written Rhetorically , and concessively not controverting but assuming the question , which taken as granted advantaged the illation : So have holy men made use hereof as farre as thereby to confirme the Resurrection ; for discoursing with heathens who granted the story of the Phaenix , they induced the Resurrection from principles of their owne , and positions received among themselves . Others have spoken Emblematically and Hieroglyphically , and so did the Aegyptians , unto whom the Phaenix was the Hieroglyphick of the Sunne ; and this was probably the ground of the whole relation , succe●ding ages adding fabulous accounts , which laid together built up this singularity , which every pen proclaimeth . As for the Texts of Scripture , which seem to confirme the conceit duly perpended , they adde not thereunto ; For whereas in that of Job , according to the Septuagint or Greeke Translation we finde the word Phaenix , yet can it have no ani●all signification ; for therein it is not expressed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the truncke of the Palme tree , which is also called Phaenix , and therefore the construction will be very hard , if not applyed unto some vegetable nature ; nor can we safely insist upon the Greek expression at all : for though the Vulgar translates it Palma , & som retain the Phaenix , others do render it by a word of a different sense ; for so hath Tremellius delivered it : Dicebam quod apud nidum meum expirabo , & sicut arena multiplicabo d●es ; so hath the Geneva and ours translated it , I said I shall dye in my nest , and shall multiply my dayes , as the sand : as for that in the booke of Psalmes , Vir justus ut Phaenix florebit , as Epiphanius and Tertullian render it , it was only a mistake upon the homonymy of the Greeke word Phaenix , which signifies also a Palme tree ; which is a fallacy of equivocation , from a community in name , inferring a common nature , and whereby we may as firmly conclude , that Diaphaenicon a purging electuary hath some part of the Phaenix for its ingredient , which receiveth that name from D●tes , or the fruit of the Palme tree , from whence as Plinie delivers , the Phenix had its name . Nor doe we only arraigne the existence of this animall , but many things are questionable which are ascribed thereto , especially its unity , long life , and generation : As for its unity or conceit there should bee but one in nature , it seemeth not onely repugnant unto Philosophy , but also the holy Scripture , which plainly affirmes , there went of every sort two at least into the Arke of Noah , according to the text , Gen. 7. Every fowle after his kinde , every bird of every sort , they went into the Arke , two and two of all ●lesh , wherein there is the breath of life , and they that went in , went in both male and female of all flesh ; it infringeth the Benediction of God concerning multiplication , Gen. 1. God blessed them saying , Be fruitfull and multiply , and fill the waters in the seas , and let fowl multiply in the earth ; and again , Chap. 8. Bring forth with thee , every living thing that they may breed abundantly in the earth , and be fruitfull , and multiply upon the earth , which termes are not applyable unto the Phaenix , whereof there is but one in the world , and no more now living then at the first benediction , for the production of one , being the destruction of another , although they produce and generate , they ●ncrease not , and must not be said to multiply , who doe not transcend an unity . As for longaevity , as that it liveth a thousand yeares , or more , beside that from imperfect observations and rarity of appearance , no confirmation can be made , there may be probably a mistake in the compute ; for the tradition being very ancient and probably Aegyptian , the Greeks who dispersed the fable , might summe up the account by their owne numeration of yeares , whereas the conceit might have its originall in times of shorter compute ; for if we suppose our present calculation , the Phaenix now in nature will be the sixt from the Creation , but in the middle of its years , and if the Rabbines prophesie succeed shall conclude its dayes , not in its owne , but the last and generall flames , without all hope of Reviviction . Concerning its generation , that without all conjunction , it begets and reseminates it selfe , hereby we introduce a vegetable production in animalls , and unto sensible natures , transferre the propriety of plants , that is to multiply among themselves , according to the law of the Creation , Gen. 1. Let the earth bring forth grasse , the herbe yeelding seed , and the tree yeelding fruit , whose seed is in it selfe ; which way is indeed the naturall way of plants , who having no distinction of sex , and the power of the species contained in every individuum , beget and propagate themselves without commixtion , and therefore their fruits proceeding from simpler roots , are not so unlike , or distinguishable from each other , as are the off-springs of sensible creatures and prolifications descending from double originalls ; but animall generation is accomplished by more , and the concurrence of two sexes is required to the constitution of one ; and therefore such as have no distinction of sex , engender not at all , as Aristotle conceives of Eles , and testaceous animalls ; and though plant animalls doe multiply , they doe it not by copulation , but in a way analogous unto plants ; so Hermophrodites although they include the parts of both sexes , and may be sufficiently potent in either , yet unto a conception require a seperated sex , and cannot impregnate themselves ; and so also though Adam included all humane nature , or was ( as some opinion ) an Hermaphrodite , yet had hee no power to propagate himselfe ; and therefore God said , It is not good that man should be alone , let us make him an help meet for him , that is , an help unto generation ; for as for any other help , it had been fitter to have made another man. Now whereas some affirme that from one Phaenix there doth not immediatly proceed another , but the first corrupteth into a worme , which after becommeth a Phaenix , it will not make probable this production ; For hereby they confound the generation of perfect animalls with imperfect , sanguineous , with exanguious , vermiparous , with oviparous , and erect Anomalies , disturbing the lawes of Nature ; Nor will this corruptive production be easily made out , in most imperfect generations ; for although we deny not that many animals are vermiparous , begetting themselves at a distance , & as it were at the second hand , as generally insects , and more remarkably Butterflies and Silkwormes ; yet proceeds not this generation from a corruption of themselves , but rather a specificall , and seminall diffusion , retaining still the Idea of themselves , though it act that part a while in other shapes : and this will also hold in generations equivocall , and such are not begotten from Parents like themselves ; so from Frogs corrupting , proceed not Frogs againe ; so if there be anatiferous trees , whose corruption breaks forth into Bernacles , yet if they corrupt , they degenerate into Maggots , which produce not themselves againe ; for this were a confusion of corruptive and seminall production , and a frustration of that seminall power committed to animalls at the creation . The probleme might have beene spared , Why wee love not our Lice as well as our Children , Noahs Arke had beene needlesse , the graves of animals would be the fruitfullest wombs ; for death would not destroy , but empeople the world againe . Since therefore we have so slender grounds to confirm the existence of the Phaenix , since there is no ocular witnesse of it , since as we have declared , by Authors from whom the Story is derived , it rather stands rejected , since they who have seriously discoursed hereof , have delivered themselves negatively , diversly or contrarily , since many others cannot be drawne into Argument as writing Poetically , Rhetorically , Enigmatically , Hieroglyphically , since holy Scripture alleadged for it duely prepended , doth not advantage it , and lastly since so strange a generation , vnity and long life hath neither experience nor reason to confirme it , how farre to rely on this tradition , wee referre unto consideration . But surely they were not wel-wishers unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or remedies easily acquired , who de●ived medicines from the Phaenix , as some have done , and are justly condemned by Pliny , Irridere est vitae , remedia post mille simum annum reditur a monstrare ; It is a folly to finde out remedies that are not recoverable under a thousand yeares , or propose the prolonging of life by that which the twentieth generation may never behold ; more veniable is a dependance upon the Philosophers stone , potable gold , or any of those Arcana's , whereby Paracelsus that dyed himselfe at 47. gloried that he could make other men immortall ; which secrets , although extreamly difficult , and tantum non infesible , yet are they not impossible , nor do they ( rightly understood ) impose any violence on Nature , and therefore if strictly taken for the Phaenix very strange is that which is delivered by Plutarch , De sanitate tuenda , That the braine thereof is a pleasant bit , but that it causeth the head-ach ; which notwithstanding the luxurious Emperour could never tast , though he had at his table many a Phaenicopterus , yet had he not one Phaenix ; for though he expected and attempted it , wee reade not in Lampridius that he performed it ; and considering the unity thereof it was a vaine designe , that is , to destroy any species , or mutilate the great accomplishment of six dayes ; and although some conceive , and it may seeme true , that there is in man a naturall possibility to destroy the world in one generation , that is , by a generall conspire to know no woman themselves and disable all others also ; yet will this never bee effected , and therefore Cain after he had killed Abel , were there no other woman living , could not have also destroyed Eve ; which although he had a naturall power to effect , yet the execution thereof , the providence of God would have resisted , for that would have imposed another creation upon him , and to have animated a second rib of Adam . CHAP. XIII . Frogges , Toades , and Toad-stone . COncerning the venemons urine of Toads , of the stone in a Toads head , and of the generation of Frogges , conceptions are entertained which require consideration ; And first , that a Toad pisseth , and this way diffuseth its venome , is generally received , not onely with us , but also in other parts ; for so hath Scaliger observed in his Comment , Aversum urinam reddere ob oculos persecutoris perniciosam ruricolis persuasum est ; and Mathiolus hath also a passage , that a Toad communicates its venom , not onely by vrine , but by the humiditie and slaver of its mouth ; which notwithstanding strictly understood , will not consist with truth ; For to speak properly , a Toad pisseth not , nor doe they containe those urinary parts which are found in other animals , to avoid that serous excretion ; as may appeare unto any that exenterats or dissects them ; for therein will be found neither bladder , kidneyes , or ureters , any more then they are in birds , which although they eat & drink , yet for the moist and dry excretion , have but one vent and common place of exclusion ; and with the same proprietie of language , we may ascribe that action unto Crowes and Kites ; and this is verified not only in Frogs and Toades , but for ought I can discover , that may bee true which Aristotle assumeth , that no oviparous animall , that is , which either spawne or lay egges doth urine , except the Tortois . The ground or occasion of this expression might from hence arise , that Toades are sometimes obse●ved to exclude or spirt out a dark and liquid matter behinde , which indeed we have observed to be true , and a venemous condition there may bee perhaps therein , but it cannot bee called their urine ; not onely because they want those parts of secretion ; but because it is emitted aversly or backward , by both sexes . As for the stone commonly called a Toad-stone , which is presumed to be found in the head of that animall , we first conceive it not a thing impossible , nor is there any substantiall reason , why in a Toade , there may not be found such hard and lapideous concretions ; for the like we daily observe in the heads of fishes , as Codds , Carpes , and Pearches , the like also in Snailes , a soft and exosseous animall , whereof in the na●ked and greater sort , as though she would requite the defect of a shell on their back , nature neere the head hath placed a fl●t white stone , or rather testaceous concretion ▪ which though Aldrovand affirms , that after dissection of many , hee found but in some few , yet of the great gray Sna●les , I have not met with any that wanted it , and the same is indeed so palpable , that without dissection i● is discoverable by the hand . Againe , though it be not impossible , yet is it surely very rare , as we are induced to beleeve from some enquiry of our owne , from the triall of many who have beene deceived , and the frustated search of Porta , who upon the explorement of many , could never finde one ; Nor is it onely of rarity , but may be doubted whether it be of existency , or really any such stone in the head of a Toad at all : For although lapidaries , and questuary enquirers affi●me it , yet the Writers of Mineralls and naturall speculators , are of another beliefe conceiving the stones which beare this name , to be a Minerall concretion , nor to be found in animalls , but in fields ; and therefore Boet●us de Boot referres it to Asteria ▪ or some kinde of Lapis stella●is , and plainely concludeth , Reperiuntur in agris , quos tamen alii in annosis ▪ ac qui d●u in Arundinetis , inter rubos sentesque delituerunt bufonis capitibus generari pertinaciter affirmant . Lastly , if any such thing there be , yet must it not for ought I see , be taken as we receive it , for a loose and moveable stone , but rather a concretion or induration of the crany it selfe ; for being of an earthy temper living in the earth , & as some say feeding thereon , such indurations may sometimes happen ▪ and thus when Brassavolus after a long search had discovered one , he affirmes it was rather the forehead bone petrified , then a stone within the crany ; and of this beleefe was Gesner . All which considered , wee must with circumspection receive those stones , which commonly be●re this name , muchlesse beleeve the traditions , that in envy to mankinde they are cast out , or swallowed down by the Toad , which cannot consist with Anatomy , and with the rest , enforced this censure from B●etius , Ab 〈◊〉 tempore pro nugis habui quod de Bufonio lapide , ejusque origine traditur . Concerning the generation of Froggs , wee shall briefly deliver that account which observation hath taught us . By Frogges I understand not such as arising from putrifaction , are bred without copulation , and because they subsist not long , are called Temporariae ; nor doe I meane hereby the little Frogge of an excellent Parrat-green , that usually sits on trees and bushes , and is therefore called Ravunculus viridis , or Arboreus ; but hereby I understand the aquatile or water Frogge whereof in ditches and standing plashes , wee may behold many millions every Spring in England ; Now these doe not as Plini● conceiveth , exclude blacke pieces of flesh , which after become Frogges , but they let fall their spawne in the water , which is of excellent use in Physicke , and scarce unknowne unto any ; in this spawne of a lentous and transparent body , are to be discerned many gray specks , or little conglobations , which in a little time become of deepe blacke ; a substance more compacted and terrestrious then the other , for it riseth not in distillation , and affords a powder , when the white and aqueous part is exhaled . Now of this blacke or duskie substance is the Frogge at last formed , as we have beheld , including the spawne with water in a glasse , and exposing it unto the Sunne ; for that blacke and round substance , in a few dayes began to dilate and grow ovall , after a while the head , the eyes , the taile to be discerneable , and at last to become that which the Ancients called Gyrinus , wee a Porwigle or Tadpole , and this in some weekes after , becomes a perfect Frogge , the legs growing out before , and the tayle wearing away , to supply the other behinde , as may bee observed in some , which have newly forsaken the water : for in such , some part of the tayle will be seen but curtal'd and short , not long and finny as before ; a part provided them a while to swim and move in the water , that is , untill such time as nature excluded legs , whereby they might be provided not only to swim in the water , but move upon the land , according to the amphibious and mixt intention of nature , that is to live in both . And because many affirme , and some deliver , that in regard it hath lungs and breatheth a Frogge may bee easily drowned , though the reason be probable , I finde not the experiment answerable ; for making triall , and fastning one about a span under water , it lived almost six dayes . CHAP. XIV . Of the Salamander . THat a Salamander is able to live in flames , to endure and put out fire is an assertion , not only of great Antiquitie , but confirmed by frequent , and not contemptible testimonie ; The Aegyptians have drawne it into their Hieroglyphicks ; Aristotle seemeth to embrace it , more plainely Nicander , Serenus , Sammonicus , Aelian , and Plinie , who assignes the cause of this effect . An animall ( saith he ) so cold that it extinguisheth the fire like Ice ; all which notwithstanding , there is on the negative Authoritie and experience ; Sex●ius a Physition , as Plinie delivereth , denied this effect , Dioscorides affirmed it a point of folly to beleeve it , Galen that it endureth the fire a while , but in continuance is consumed therein ; For experimentall conviction Mathiolus affirmeth , he saw a Salamander burnt in a very short time ; and of the like assertion is Amatus Lusitanus , and most plainly Pierius , whose words in his Hieroglyphicks are these ; Whereas it is commonly said , that a Salamander extinguisheth fire , wee have found by experience , that 't is so farre f●om quenching hot coales ; that it dieth immediatly therein ; As for the contrary assertion of A●istotle , it is but by hearesay , as common opinion beleeveth , Haec enim ( ut aiunt ) ignem ingrediens ●um extinguit ; and therefore there was no absurdity in Galen when as a Septicall medicine he commended the ashes of a Salamander , and Magicians in vaine from the power of this tradition , at the burning of towns or houses expect a reliefe from Salamanders . The ground of this opinion might be some sensible resistance of fire observed in the Salamander , which being as Galen determineth , cold in the fourth , and moist in the third degree , and having also a nucous humidity above and under the skinne , by vertue thereof may a while endure the flame , which being consumed it can resist no more . Such an humidity there is observed in Newtes , or water-Lizards , especially if their skinnes be prickt or perforated . Thus will Frogges and Snailes endure the flame , thus will whites of egges , vitreous or glassey flegme extinguish a coal , thus are unguents made which protect a while from the fire , and thus beside the Hirpini , there are later stories of men that have pass'd untoucht through ●ire , and therefore some trueth we allow in the tradition ; truth according unto Galen , that it may for a time resist a fl●me , or as Scaliger avers , extinguish or put out a coale ; for thus much will many humide bodies performe , but that it perseveres and lives in that destructive element , is a fallacious enlargement ; nor doe we reasonably conclude , because for a time it endureth fire , it subdueth and extinguisheth the same , because by a cold and aluminous moisture , it is able a while to resist it , from a peculiarity of nature it subsisteth and liveth in it . It hath beene much promoted by Stories of incombustible napkins and textures which endure the fire , whose materialls are call'd by the name of Salamanders wooll ; which many too literally apprehending , conceive some investing part , or tegument of the Salamander ; wherein beside that they mistake the condition of this animal , which is a kinde of Lizard , a quadruped corticated and depilous , that is without wooll , furre , or haire , they observe not the method and generall rule of nature , whereby all Quadrupeds oviparous , as Lizards , Froggs , Tortois , Chameleons , Crocodiles , are without any haire , and have no covering part or hairy investment at all ; and if they conceive that from the skin of the Salamander , these incremable pieces are composed , beside the experiments made upon the living , that of Brassavolus will step in , who in the search of this truth , did burne the skin of one dead . Nor is this Salamanders wooll desumed from any animal , but a Minerall substance Metaphorically so called from this received opinion ; For beside Germanicus his heart , and Pyrrhus his great Toe , there are in the number of Mineralls , some bodies incombustible ; more remarkably that which the Ancients named Asbeston , and Pancirollus treats of in the chapter of Linum vivum : whereof by Art were weaved napkins , shirts , and coats inconsumable by fire , and wherein in ancient times , to preserve their ashes pure , and without commixture , they burnt the bodies of Kings ; a napkin hereof Plinie reports that Nero had , & the like saith Paulus Venetus , the Emperour of Tartarie sent unto Pope Alexander ; and affirms that in some parts of Tartarie , there were Mines of Iron whose filaments were weaved into incombustible cloth , which rare manufacture , although delivered for lost by Pancirollus , yet Salmuth delivereth in his comment that one Podocaterus a Cyprian , had shewed the same at Venice , and his materialls were from Cyprus , where indeed Dioscorides placeth them ; the same is also ocularly confirmed by Vives upon Austin and Maiolus in his colloquies ; and thus in our daies do men practise to make long lasting Snasts or Elychinons parts for lampes , out of Alumen plumosum ; and by the same wee read in Pausanias , that there alwayes burnt a Lampe before the Image of Minerva . CHAP. XV. Of the Amphisbaena . THat the Amphisbaena , that is , a smaller kinde of Serpent , which moveth forward and backward , hath two heads , or one at either extreame , was affirmed first by Nicander , and after by many others , by the Author of the book de Theriaca ad Pisonem , ascribed unto Galen , more plainly Pliny , Geminum habet caput , tanquam parum esset uno ore effundi venenum : but Aelian most confidently , who referring the conceit of Chimera and Hydra unto fables , hath set downe this as an undeniable truth . Whereunto while men assent , and can beleeve a bicipitous conformation in any continued species , they admit a gemination of principall parts , which is not naturally discovered in any animall ; true it is that other parts in animals are not equall , for some make their progression with many legs , even to the number of an hundred , as Juli Scolopend●ae , or such as are termed centipedes ; some flye with two wings , as birds and many insests , some with foure , as all farinaceous or mealy winged animals , as Butter-flies , and Moths , all vaginipennous or sheathwinged insects , as Beetles and Dorrs ; some have three Testicles , as Aristotle speakes of the Buzzard , and some have foure stomacks , as horned and ruminating animals ; but for the principall parts , the liver , heart , and especially the braine , regularly it is but one in any kinde or species whatsoever . And were there any such species or naturall kinde of animall , it would be hard to make good those six positions of body , which according to the three dimensions are ascribed unto every animall , that is , infra , supra , ante , retro , dextrorsum , sinistrorsum ; for if ( as it is determined ) that be the anterior and upper part wherein the sences are placed , and that the posterior and lower part which is opposite thereunto , there is no inferiour or former part in this animall , for the senses being placed at both extreames , doe make both ends anteriour , which is impossible , the termes being Relative , which mutually subsist , and are not without each other , and therefore this duplicity was ill contrived to place one head at both extreames , and had beene more tolerable to have setled three or foure at one , and therefore also Poets have been more reasonable then Philosophers , and Geryon or Cerberus , lesse monstrous then Amphisbaena . Againe , if any such thing there were , it were not to be obtruded by the name of Amphisbaena , or as an animall of one denomination ; for properly that animall is not one , but multiplicious or many , which hath a duplicity or gemination of principle parts ; and this doth Aristotle define , when he affirmeth a monster is to be esteemed one or many , according to its principle , which he conceived the heart , whence he derived the originall of Nerves , and thereto ascribe many acts which Physitians assigne unto the braine ; and therefore if it cannot be called one , which hath a duplicity of hearts in his sence , it cannot receive that appellation with a plurality of heads in ours ; And this the practise of Christians hath acknowledged , who have baptized these geminous births , and double connascencies with severall names , as conceiving in them a distinction of soules , upon the devided execution of their functions ; that is , while one wept , the other laughing , while one was silent , the other speaking , while one awaked , the other sleeping , as is declared by three remarkable examples in Petrach , Vincentius , and the Scottish history of Buchanan . It is not denyed there have beene bicipitous Serpents with the head at each extreme , for an example hereof we finde in Aristotle , and in the like forme in Aldrovand wee meet with the Icon of a Lizzard ; which double formations do often happen unto multiparous generations , more especially that of Serpents , whose conceptions being numerous , and their Eggs in chaines or links together , ( which sometime conjoyne and inoculate into each other ) they may unite into various shapes , and come out in mixed formations ; but these are monstrous productions , and beside the intention of Nature , and the statutes of generation , neither begotten of like parents , nor begetting the like againe , but irregularly produced do stand as Anomalies , and make up the Quae genus , in the generall booke of Nature ; which being the shifts and forced pieces , rather then the genuine and proper effects , they afford us no illation , nor is it reasonable to conclude , from a monstrosity unto a species , or from accidentall effects , unto the regular workes of Nature . Lastly , the ground of the conceit was the figure of this animall , and motion oft times both wayes ; for described it is to bee like a worme , and so equally framed at both extremes , that at an ordinary distance it is no easie matter , to determine which is the head ; and therefore some observing them to move both wayes , have given the appellation of heads unto both extreames , which is no proper and warrantable denomination , for many animals with one head do ordinarily performe both different and contrary motions ; Crabs move sideling , Lobsters will swim swiftly backward , Wormes and Leeches wil move both wayes ; and so will most of those animals , whose bodies consist of round and annulary fibers , and move by undulation , that is , like the waves of the Sea , the one protruding the other , by inversion whereof they make a backward motion . Upon the same ground hath arisen the same mistake concerning the Scolopendra or hundred footed insect , as is delivered by Rhodiginus from the scholiast of Nicander : Dicitur à Nicandro , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , id est dicepalus aut biceps fictum vero quoniam retrorsum ( ut scribit Aristoteles ) arrepit , observed by Aldrovandus , but most plainly by Muffetus , who thus concludeth upon the text of Nicander : Tamen pace tanti authoris dixerim , unicum illi duntaxat caput licet pari facilitate , prorsum capite , retrorsum ducente cauda , incedat , quod Nicandro aliisque imposuisse dubito : that is , under favour of so great an Author , the Scolopendra hath but one head , although with equall facility it moveth forward and backward , which I suspect deceived Nicander and others . CHAP. XVI . Of the Viper . THat the young Vipers force their way through the bowels of their Dam , or that the female Viper in the act of generation bi●es off the head of the male , in revenge whereof the young ones eate through the womb and belly of the female is a very ancient tradition ; in this sence entertained in the Hieroglyphicks of the Aegyptians , affirmed by Herodotus , Nicander , Pliny , Plutarch , Aelian , Je●ome , Basil , Isidore , and seems to be countenanced by Aristotle , and his scholler Theophrastus ; from hence is commonly assigned the reason why the Romans punished parricides by drowning them in a sack with a Viper ; and so perhaps upon the same opinion the men of Melita when they saw a viper upon the hand of Paul , said presently without conceit of any other sin , No doubt this man is a murtherer , whom though he have escaped the Sea , yet ven●geance suffereth him not to live ; that is , he is now paid in his own way , the parricidous animall and punishment of Murtherers is upon him ; and though the Tradition were currant among the Greekes to confirme the same the Latine name is introduced , V●pera quasi vipariat ; That pass●ge also in the Gospell , O yee generation of Vipers , hath found expositions which countenance this conceit ; notwithstanding which au●ho●ities , transcribed relations and conjectures , upon enquiry we finde the some repugnant unto experience and reason . And first it seemes not only injurious unto the providence of Nature , to ordaine a way of production which should destroy the producer , or contrive the continuation of the species by the destruction of the continuator ; but it overthrowes and frustrates the great Benediction of God , which is expressed Gen. 1. God blessed them saying , Be fruitfull and multiply . Now if it be so ordained that some must regularly perish by multiplication , and these be the fruits of fructifying in the Viper ; it cannot be said that God did blesse , but curse this animall ; upon thy belly shalt thou goe , and dust shalt thou eat all thy life , was not so great a punishment unto the Serpent after the fall , as encrease , be fruitfull and multiply , was before . This were to confound the maledictions of God , and translate the curse of the Woman upon the Serpent ; that is , in dolore paries , in sorrow shalt thou bring forth , which being proper unto the women , is verified best in the Viper , whose delivery is not only accompanied with paine , but also with death it self . And lastly , it overthrows the carefull course , and parentall provision of nature , whereby the young ones newly excluded are sustained by the Dam , and protected untill they grow up to a sufficiencie for themselves ; all which is perverted in this eruptive generation , for the Dam being destroyed , the younglings are left to their owne protection , which is not conceiveable they can at all performe , and whereof they afford us a remarkable confirmance many dayes after birth ; for the young ones supposed to breake through the belly of the Dam , will upon any fright for protection run into it ; for then the old one receives them in at her mouth , which way the fright b●ing past they will returne againe ; which is a peculiar way of refuge ; and though it seem strange is avowed by frequent experience , and undeniable testimony . As for the experiment although we have thrice attempted it , it hath not well succeeded ; for though wee fed them with milke , branne , cheese , &c. the females alwayes dyed before the young ones were mature for this eruption , but rest sufficiently confirmed in the experi●ments of worthy enquirers : Wherein to omit the ancient conviction of Apollonius , we shall set downe some few of moderne Writers : The first , of Amatus Lusitanus in his Comment upon Dio●corides . Vidimus nos viperas praegnantes inclusas pyxidibus parere , quae inde ex partu nec mortuae , nec visceribus perforatae manserunt : The second is that of Scaliger , Viperas ab impatientibus morae faetibus numerosissimis rumpi atque interire falsum esse scimus , qui in Vincentii Camerint circulatoris lignea the●a vidimus enatas viperellas , parente saiva : The last and most plaine of Franciscus Bustamantinus , a Span●sh Physitian of Alcala de Henares , whose words in his third de Animantibus Scripturae are these : Cum vero per me & per alios haec ipsa disquisissem servata Vip●rina progenie , &c. that is , when by my selfe and others I had enquired the truth hereof , including Vipers in a glasse , and feeding them with cheese and branne , I undoubtedly found that the Viper was not delivered by the tearing of her bowels , but I beheld them excluded by the passage of generation neare the orifice of the seidge . Now although the Tradition be untrue , there wanted not many grounds which made it plausibly received . The first was a favourable i●dulgence and speciall contrivance of nature , which was the conceit of Herodotus who thus delivereth himselfe : Fearfull animalls , and such as serve for food , nature hath made more fruitfull , but upon the offensive and noxious kinde , she hath not conferred fertility : So the Hare that becommeth a prey unto man , unto beasts , and fowles of the ayre , is fruitfull even to superfae●ation , but the Lyon a fierce and ferocious animall hath young ones but seldome , and also but one at a time ; Vipers indeed , although destructive , are fruitfull ; but lest their number should encrease , providence hath contrived another way to abate it , for in copulation the female bites off the head of the male , and the young ones destroy the mother ; but this will not consist with reason , as wee have declared before : And if wee more nearly consider the condition of Vipers and noxious animalls , we shall discover another provision of nature ; how although in their paucity shee hath not abridged their malignity , yet hath she notoriously effected it by their secession or latitancie ; for not only offensive insects as Hornets , waspes , and the like ; but sanguineous corticated animals , as Serpents , Toads and Lizards , do lye hid and betake themselves to coverts in the Winter ; whereby most Countries enjoying the immunity of Ireland and Candie , there ariseth a temporall security , from their venome , and an intermission of their mischiefes , mercifully requiting the time of their activities . A second ground of this effect , was conceived the justice of Nature , whereby she compensates the death of the father by the matricide or murder of the mother , and this was the expression of Nicander ; but the cause hereof is as improbable as the effect , and were indeed an improvident revenge in the young ones , whereby in consequence , and upon defect of provision they must destroy themselves ; and whereas he expresseth this decollation of the male by so full a terme as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , to cut or lop off , the act is hardly conceiveable ; for the female Viper hath but foure considerable teeth , and those so disposed so slender and needle-pointed , that they are ap●er for puncture then any act of incision ; and if any like action there be , it may be onely some fast retention or sudden compression in the Orgasmus or fury of their lust , according as that expression of Horace is construed concerning Lydia and Telephus — Sive puer furens ▪ Impressit memorem dente ●abris notam . Others ascribe this effect unto the numerous conception of the Viper , and this was the opinion of Theophrastus , who though he denieth the exesion or forcing through the belly , conceiveth neverthelesse that upon a full and plentifull impletion there may perhaps succeed a disruption of the matrix , as it happeneth sometimes in the long and slender fish Acus : Now although in hot Countries , and very numerous conceptions in the Viper or other animalls , there may sometimes ensue a dilaceration of the genitall parts , yet is this a rare and contingent effect , and not a naturall and constant way of exclusion ; for the wise Creator hath formed the organs of animalls unto their operations , and in whom hee ordaineth a numerous conception , in them he hath prepared convenient receptacles , and a sutable way of exclusion . Others doe ground this disruption upon their continued or protracted time of delivery , presumed to last twenty dayes , whereat , excluding but one a day , the latter brood impatient , by a forcible prorup●ion anticipate their period of exclusion , and this was the assertion of Plinie , Caeteri tarditatis impatientes prorumpunt latera , occisâ parente , which was occasioned upon a mistake of the Greek text in Aristotle , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which are literally thus translated , Paret autem una die secundum unum , parit autem plures quam viginti , and may be thus Englished , She bringeth forth in one day one by one and sometimes more then twenty ; and so hath Scaliger rendred it , sigillatim parit , absolvit una die interdum plures quam viginti : But Pliny whom Gaza followeth hath differently translated it , singulos diebus ▪ singulis pa●rit , numero fere viginti , whereby he extends the exclusion unto twenty dayes , which in the textuary sense is fully accomplished in one . But what hath most advanced it , is a mistake in another text of Aristotle , which seemeth directly to determine this disruption , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : which Gaza hath thus translated , Parit catulos obvolutos membran● quae tertio die rumpuntur , ●ve●t interdum ut qui in utero adhuc sunt abrosis membranis prorumpant . Now herein very probably Pliny , and many since have been mistaken , for the dis●uption of the membranes or skins , which include the young ones , conceiving a dilaceration of the matrix and belly of the viper , and concluding from a casuall dilaceration , a regular and constant disruption . As for the Latin word Vipera , which in the E●ymologie of Isidore promoteth this conceit , more properly it may imply vivipera ; for whereas other Serpents lay egges , the Viper excludeth living animalls ; and though the Cerastes be also viviparous , and we have found formed Snakes in the belly of the Cecilia or slow-worme , yet may the Viper emphatically beare that name ; for the notation or Etymologie is not of necessity adequate unto the name ; and therefore though animall be deduced from anima , yet are there many animations beside , and plants will challenge a right therein as well as sensible creatures . As touching the Text of Scripture , and compellation of the Pharisies , by generation of Vipers , although constructions bee made hereof conformable to this Tradition , and it may be plausibly expounded , that out of a viperous condition , they conspired against their Prophets , and destroyed their spirituall parents ; yet ( as Jansenius observeth ) Gregory and Jerome , doe make another construction , apprehending thereby what is usually implyed by that Proverb , Mali corvi malum ovum ; that is , of evill parents , an evill generation , a posterity not unlike their majority , of mischievous progenitors , a venemous and destructive progenie . And lastly , concerning the Hieroglyphicall account , according to the Vulgar conception set downe by Orus Apollo , the authority thereof is only Emblematicall , for were the conception true or false , to their apprehensions , it expressed filiall impiety ; which strictly taken , and totally received for truth , might perhaps begin , but surely promote this conception . CHAP. XVII . Of Hares . THat Hares are both male and female , beside the Vulgar opinion , was the affirmative of Archelaus , of Plutarch , Philostratus , and many more ; nor are there hardly any who either treat of mutation or mixtion of sexes , who have not left some mention of this point ; some speaking positively , others dubiously , and most resigning it unto the enquiry of the Reader : now hereof to speake distinctly , they must be male and female by mutation and succession of sexes , or else by composition , by mixture or union thereof . As for the mutation of sexes , or transition into one another , we cannot deny it in Hares , it being observable in man : for hereof beside Empedocles or Tiresias , there are not a few examples ; and though very few , or rather none which have emasculated or turned women , yet very many who from an esteem or reallity of being women have infallibly proved men : some at the first point of their menstruous eruptions , some in the day of their marriage , others many yeares after , which occasioned disputes at Law , and contestations concerning a restore of the dow●y ; and that not only mankinde , but many other animalls , may suffer this transexion , we will not deny , or hold it at al impossible ; although I confesse by reason of the posticke and backward position of the feminine parts in quadrupeds , they can hardly admit the substitution of a protrusion effectuall unto masculine generation , except it be in Retromingents , and such as couple backward . Nor shall we only concede the succession of sexes in some , but shall not dispute the transition of reputed species in others ; that is , a transmutation , or ( as Paracelsians terme it ) the Transplantation of one into another ; hereof in perfect animalls of a congenerous seed , or neare affinity of natures , examples are not unfrequent , as Horses , Asses , Dogs , Foxes , Phaisants , Cocks , &c. but in imperfect kindes , and such where the discrimination of sexes is obscure , these transformations are more common : and in some within themselves without commixtion , as particularly in Caterpillers or Silk-wormes , wherein there is visible and triple transfiguration : but in Plants wherein there is no distinction of sex , these transplantations are yet more obvious then any ; as that of barley into oates , of wheat into darnell , and those graines which generally arise among corne , as cockle , Aracus , Aegilops , and other degenerations which come up in unexpected shapes , when they want the support and maintenance of the primary and master-formes : And the same do some affirm concerning other plants in lesse analogy of figures , as the mutation of Mint into Cresses , Basill into Serpoile , and Turneps into Radishes ; in all which as Severinus conceiveth there may be equivocall seeds and Hermaphroditicall principles , which contain the radicality and power of different formes ; thus in the seed of wheat there lyeth obscurely the seminality of Darnell , although in a secondary or inferiour way , and at some distance of production ; which neverthelesse if it meet with convenient promotion , or a conflux and conspiration of causes more powerfull then the other , it then beginneth to edifie in chiefe , and contemning the superintendent forme , produceth the signatures of its selfe . Now therefore although we deny not these severall mutations , and doe allow that Hares may exchange their sex , yet this we conceive doth come to passe but sometimes , and not in that vicissitude or annuall alternation as is presumed ; that is , from imperfection to perfection , from perfection to imperfection , from female unto male , from male to female againe , and so in a circle to both without a permansion in either ; for beside the inconceiveable mutation of temper , which should yearly alternate the sex , this is injurious unto the order of nature , whose operations doe rest in the perfection of their intents ; which having once attained , they maintaine their accomplished ends , and relapse not againe into their progressionall imperfections : so if in the minority of naturall vigor , the parts of feminality take place , when upon the encrease or growth thereof the masculine appeare , the first designe of nature is atchieved , and those parts are after maintained . But surely it much impeacheth this iterated transexion of Hares , if that be true which Cardan and other Physitians affirm , that Transmutation of sex is only so in opinion , and that these transfeminated persons were really men at first , although succeeding yeares produced the manifesto or evidence of their virilities ; which although intended and formed , was not at first excluded , and that the examples hereof have undergone no reall or new transexion , but were Androgynally borne , and under some kind of Hermaphrodites : for though Galen do favour the opinion , that the distinctive parts of sexes are onely different in position , that is inversion or protrusion , yet will this hardly be made out from the Anatomy of those parts , the testicles being so seated in the female that they admit not of protrusion , and the necke of the matrix wanting those parts which are discoverable in the organ of virility . The second and most received acception , is , that Hares are male and female by conjunction of both sexes , and such are sound in mankinde , Poetically called Hermaphrodites , supposed to be formed from the equality , or non victorie of either seed , carrying about them the parts of man and woman ; although with great variety in perfection , site and ability ; not only as Aristotle conceived , with a constant impotencie in one ; but as latter Observers affirme , sometimes with ability of either venery : and therefore the providence of some Laws have thought good , that at the yeares of maturity , they should elect one sex , and the errors in the other should suffer a severer punishment ; whereby endeavouring to prevent incontinencie , they unawares enjoyned perpetuall chastity ; for being executive in both parts , and confined unto one , they restrained a naturall power , and ordained a partiall virginity . Plato and some of the Rabbines proceeded higher , who conceived the first man an Hermaphrodite ; and Marcus Leo the learned Jew , in some sense hath allowed it , affirming that Adam in one suppositum without division , contained both male and female ; and therefore whereas it is said in the Text , that God created man in his owne Image , in the Image of God created he him , male and female created he them , applying the singular and plurall unto Adam , it might denote that in one substance , and in himselfe he included both sexes which was after divided , and the female called Woman . The opinion of Aristotle extendeth farther , from whose assertion all men should be Hermaphrodites ; for affirming that women do not spermatize , and conferre a place or receptacle rather then essentiall principles of generation , he deductively includes both sexes in mankinde ; for from the father proceed not only males and females , but from him also must Hermaphroditicall and masculo-feminine generations be derived , and a commixtion of both sexes arise from the seed of one : But the Schoolmen have dealt with that sex more hardly then any other , who though they have not much disputed their generation , yet have they controverted their Resurrection , and raysed a query whether any at the last day should arise in the sex of women , as may be observed in the supplement of Aquinas . Now as we must acknowledge this And●ogynall condition in man , so can we not deny the like doth happen in beasts . Thus doe we read in Plinie that Neroes Chariot was drawne by foure Hermaphroditicall Mares , and Cardan affirmes he also beheld one at Antwerpe ; and thus may we also concede , that Hares have been of both sexes , and some have ocularly confirmed it ; but that the whole species or kinde should be bisexous we cannot affirme , who have found the parts of male and female respectively distinct and single in any wherein we have enquired ; and whereas it is conceived , that being an harmlesse animall and delectable food unto man , nature hath made them with double sexes , and that actively and passively performing they might more numerously encrease ; we forget an higher providence of nature whereby shee especially promotes the multiplication of Hares , which is by superfetation ; that is , a conception upon a conception , or an improvement of a second fruit before the first be excluded , preventing hereby the usuall intermission and vacant time of generation , which is very common and frequently observable in Hares , mentioned long agoe by Aristotle , Herodotus , and Pliny ; and we have often observed that after the first cast , there remaine successive conceptions , and other younglings very immature , and far from their terme of exclusion . Nor need any man to question this in Hares , for the same wee observe doth sometime happen in women ; for although it be true that upon conception , the inward orifice of the matrix exactly closeth , so that it commonly admitteth nothing after ; yet falleth it out sometime , that in the act of coition , the avidity of that part dilateth it selfe , and receiveth a second burden , which if it happen to be neare in time unto the first , they commonly doe both proceed unto perfection , and have legitimate exclusions , and periodically succeed each other : but if the superfetation be made with considerable intermission , the latter most commonly proves abortive ; for the first being confirmed , engrosseth the aliment from the other : However therefore the project of Julia seem very plausible , and that way infallible when she received not her passengers , before she had taken in her lading , there was a fallibility therein ; nor indeed any absolute securitie in the policy of adultery after conception ; for the Matrix ( which some have called another animall within us , and which is not subjected unto the law of our will ) after reception of its proper Tenant , may yet receive a strange and spurious inmate , as is confirmable by many examples in Plinie , by Larissaea in Hippocrates , and that merry one in Plautus urged also by Aristotle , that is of Iphicles and Hercules , the one begat by Jupiter , the other by Amphitryon upon Al●maena ; as also in those superconceptions where one childe was like the father , the other like the adulterer , the one favour'd the servant , the other resembled the master . Now the grounds that begat , or much promoted the opinion of a double sex in hares might bee some little bags or tumors , as first glance representing stones or Testicles , to be found in both sexes about the parts of generation ; which men observing in either sex , were induced to beleeve a masculine sex in both ; but to speak properly these are no Testicles or parts officiall unto generation , but glandulous substances that seeme to hold the nature of Emunctories ; for herein may be perceived slender perforations , at which may be expressed a blacke and ●oeculent matter ; if therefore from these we shall conceive a mixtion of sexes in Hares , with fairer reason we may conclude it in Bevers , whereof both sexes containe a double bagge or tumor in the groine , commonly called the Cod of Castor , as we have delivered before . Another ground were certaine holes or cavities observeable about the siedge ; which being perceived in males , made some conceive there might be also a faeminine nature in them , and upon this very ground , the same opinion hath passed upon the Hyaena , as is declared by Aristotle , and thus translated by Scaliger ; Quod autem aiunt utriusque sexus habere genitalia falsum est , quod videtur esse foemineum sub cauda , est simile sigur a foeminino verum pervinum non est ; and thus is it also in Hares , in whom these holes , although they seeme to make a deepe cavity , yet doe they not perforate the skin , nor hold a community with any part of generation , but were ( as Plinie delivereth ) esteemed the marks of their age , the number of those decyding their number of yeares ; what verity there is herein , we shall not contend ; for if in other animals there be authentick notations , if the characters of yeares be found in the hornes of Cowes , or in the Antlers of Deere , if we conjecture the age of Horses from joynts in their dockes , and undeniably presume it from their teeth ; we cannot affirme , there is in their conceit , any affront unto nature , although , who ever enquireth shall finde no assurance therein . The last foundation was Retromingency or pissing backward , for men observing both sexes to urine backward , or aversly between their legges , they might conceive there was a foeminine part in both ; wherein they are deceived by the ignorance of the just and proper site of the Pizell or part designed unto the Excretion of urine , which in the Hare holds not the common position , but is aversly seated , and in its distention enclines unto the coccix or scut . Now from the nature of this position , there ensueth a necessitie of Retrocopulation , which also promoteth the conceit ; for some observing them to couple without ascension , have not beene able to judge of male or female , or to determine the proper sex in either , and to speake generally this way of copulation , is not appropriate unto Hares , nor is there one , but many wayes of Coition , according to divers shapes and different conformations ; for some couple laterally or sidewise as wormes , some circularly or by complication as Serpents , some pronely , that is by contaction of prone parts in both , as Apes , Porcupines , Hedgehogges , and such as are termed Mollia , as the Cuttlefish and the Purple ; some mixtly , that is , the male ascending the female , or by application of the prone parts of the one , unto the postick parts of the other , as most Quadrupes ; Some aversely , as all Crustaceous animals , Lobsters , Shrimps , and Crevises , and also Retromingents , as Panthers , Tigers , and Hares : This is the constant Law of their Coition , this they observe and transgresse not : onely the vitiositie of man hath acted the varieties hereof ; nor content with a digression from sex or species , hath in his own kinde runne thorow the Anomalies of venery , and been so bold , not onely to act , but represent to view , the Irregular wayes of lust . CHAP. XVIII . Of Moll 's . THat Moll 's are blinde and have no eyes , though a common opinion is received with much variety ; some affirming onely they have no sight , as Oppianus , the Proverbe Talpa Caecior , and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Talpitas , which in Hesichius is made the same with Caecias : some that they have eyes , but no sight , as the text of Aristotle seems to imply , some neither eyes nor sight , as Albertus , Plinie , and the vulgar opinion ; some both eyes & sight as Scaliger , Aldrovandus , & some others . Of which opinions the last with some restriction , is most consonant unto truth : for that they have eyes in their head is manifest unto any , that wants them not in his own , and are discoverable , not onely in old ones , but as we have observed in yong and naked conceptions , taken out of the belly of the dam ; and he that exactly enquires into the cavitie of their cranies , may discover some propagation of nerves communicated unto these parts ; but that the humors together with their coats are also distinct , ( though Galen seeme to affirme it ) transcendeth our discovery ; for separating these little Orbes , and including them in magnifying glasses , wee discerned no more then Aristotle mentions , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is ; humorem nigrum , nor any more if they bee broken : that therefore they have eyes we must of necessitie affirme , but that they be comparativly incomplete wee need not to denie : So Galen affirmes the parts of generation in women are imperfect , in respect of those of men , as the eyes of Moll 's in regard of other animals ; So Aristotle termes them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which Gaza translates oblaesos , and Scaliger by a word of Imperfection , inchoatos . Now as that they have eyes is manifest unto sense , so that they have sight not incongruous unto reason , if wee call not in question the providence of this provision , that is , to assigne the organs , and yet deny the office , to grant them eyes and withold all manner of vision : for as the inference is faire , affirmatively deduced from the action to the organ , that they have eyes because they see , so is it also from the organ to the action , that they have eyes , therefore some sight designed ; if we take the intention of Nature in every species , and except the casuall impediments , or morbosities in individuals ; but as their eyes are more imperfect then others , so do we conceive of their sight , or act of vision ; for they will runne against things , and hudling forwards fall from high places ; so that they are not blinde , nor yet distinctly see , there is in them no cecity , yet more then a cecutiency ; they have sight enough to discerne the light , though not perhaps to distinguish of objects or colours ; so are they not exactly blinde , for light is one object of vision ; and this ( as Scaliger observeth ) might be as full a sight as Nature first intended ; for living in darkenesse under the earth , they had no further need of eyes then to avoid the light , and to be sensible when ever they lost that darkenesse of earth , which was their naturall confinement ; and therefore however Translators doe render the word of Aristotle , or Galen , that is , imperfectos , oblaesos , or inchoatos , it is not much considerable ; for their eyes are sufficiently begun to finish this action and competently perfect , for this imperfect Vision . And lastly , although they had neither eyes nor sight , yet could they not be termed blinde ; for blindenesse being a privative terme unto sight , this appellation is not admittible in propriety of speech , and will overthrow the doctrine of privations , which presuppose positive formes or habits , and are not indefinite negations , denying in all subjects but such alone wherein the positive habits are in their proper nature , and placed without repugnancy . So do we improperly say a Moll is blinde , if we deny it the organs or a capacity of vision from its created nature ; so when the Text of John had said , that man was blinde from his nativity , whose cecity our Saviour cured , it was not warrantable in Nonnus to say he had no eyes at all , as he describeth in his paraphrase , and as some ancient Fathers affirme , that by this miracle they were created in him ; and so though the sence may be accepted , that proverbe must be candidly interpreted which maketh fishes mute , and call them silent which have no voyce in Nature . Now this conceit is erected upon a misapprehension or mistake in the symptomes of vision , men confounding abolishment , diminution and depravement , and naming that an abolition of sight , which indeed is but an abatement . For if vision be abolished , it is called caecitas , or blindnesse , if depraved and receive its objects erroneously , Hallucination , if dimished , hebetudo visus , caligati● , or dimnesse ; now instead of a diminution or imperfect vision in the Moll , we a●●irme an abolition or totall privation , in stead of caligation or dimnesse , wee conclude a cecity or blindnesse , which hath beene frequently committed concerning other animals ; so some affirme the water Rat is blinde , so Sammonicus and Nicander do call the Mus-Aran●us the shrew or Ranny , blinde ; And because darkenesse was before light , the Aegyptians worshipped the same : So are slow-Wormes accounted blinde , and the like we a●●irme proverbially of the Beetle , although their eyes be evident , and they will flye against lights , like many other insects , and though also Aristotle determines , that the eyes are apparent in all flying insects , though other senses be obscure , and not perceptible at all ; and if from a diminution wee may inferre a totall privation , or affirme that other animals are blinde which doe not acutely fee or comparatively unto others , wee shall condemne unto blindenesse many not so esteemed ; for such as have corneous or horney eyes , as Lobsters and crustaceous animals , are generally dim sighted , all insects that have antennae , or long hornes to feele out their way , as Butter-flies and Locusts , or their fore legs so disposed , that they much advance before their heads , as may be observed in Spiders ; and if the Aegle were judge , wee might be blinde our selves ; the expression therefore of Scripture in the story of Jacob is surely with circumspection , And it came to passe when Jacob was old , and his eyes were dimme , quando caligarunt oculi , saith Jerom and Tremellius , which are expressions of diminution , and not of absolute privation . CHAP. XIX . Of Lampries . WHether Lampries have nine eyes , as is received , we durst refer it unto Polyphemus , who had but one to judge it : an error concerning eyes , occasioned by the errour of eyes , deduced from the appearance of divers cavities or holes on either side , which ●ome call eyes that carelesly behold them , and is not onely refutable by experience , but also repugnant unto reason ; for beside the monstrosity they fasten unto Nature , in contriving many eyes , who hath made but two unto any animall , that is , one of each side , according to the division of the braine , it were a superfluous and inartificiall act to place and settle so many in one place ; for the two extremes would sufficiently performe the office of sight without the help of the intermediate eyes , and behold as much as all seven joyned together ; for the visible base of the object would be defined by these two , and the middle eyes although they behold the same thing , yet could they not behold so much thereof as these ; so were it no advantage unto man to have a third eye betweene those two he hath already ; and the fiction of Argus seemes more reasonable then this ; for though he had many eyes , yet were they placed in circumference and positions of advantage . Againe , these cavities which men call eyes are seated out of the head , and where the Gils of other fish are placed , containing no organs of sight , nor having any communication with the braine ; now all sense proceeding from the braine , and that being placed ( as Galen observeth ) in the upper part of the body , for the fitter situation of the eyes , and conveniency required unto sight , it is not reasonable to imagine that they are any where else , or deserve that name which are seated in other parts ; and therefore we relinquish as fabulous what is delivered of Sternopthalmi , or men with eyes in their breast ; and when it is said by Solomon , A wise mans eyes are in his head , it is to be taken in second sence , and affordeth no objection : True it is that the eyes of animals are seated with some difference , but all whatsoever in the head , and that more forward then the eare or hole of hearing . In quadrupedes , in regard of the figure of their heads , they are placed at some distance , in latirostrous and flat-bild birds they are more laterally seated ; and therefore when they looke intently they turne one eye upon the object , and can convert their heads to see before and behinde , and to behold two opposite points at once ; but at a more easie distance are they situated in man , and in the same circumference with the eare , for if one foote of the compasse be placed upon the Crowne , a circle described thereby will intersect , or passe over both the eares . The error in this conceit consists in the ignorance of these cavities , and their proper use in nature ; for this is a particular disposure of parts , and a peculiar conformation whereby these holes and sluces supply the defect of Gils , and are assisted by the conduit in the head ; for like cetaceous animals and Whales , the Lamprey hath a fistula spout or pipe at the back part of the head , whereat they spirt out water : Nor is it onely singular in this formation , but also in many other , as in defect of bones , whereof it hath not one , and for the spine or back-bone , a cartilagineous substance without any spondyles , processes , or protuberance whatsoever ; as also in the provision which Nature hath made for the heart , which in this animall is very strangely secured , and lyes immured in a cartilage or gristly substance ; and lastly , in the colour of the liver , which is in the male of an excellent grasse greene , but of a deeper colour in the female , and will communicate a fresh and durable verdure . CHAP. XX. Of Snayles . THat Snayles have two eyes , and at the end of their hornes , beside the assertion of the people , is the opinion of some learned men ; which notwithstanding Scaliger tearmes but imitation of eyes , which Pliny contradicts , and Aristotle upon consequence denyes , when he affirmes that testaceous animals have no eyes at all ; And for my owne part after much inquiry , I am not satisfied that these are eyes , or that those black and a●ramentous spots which seeme to represent them are any ocular reallities ; for if any object be presented unto them , they will sometime seeme to decline it , and sometime run against it ; if also these black extremities , or presumed eyes be clipped off , they will notwithstanding make use of their protrusions or hornes , and poke out their way as before : Againe , if they were eyes or instruments of vision , they would have their originals in the head , and from thence derive their motive and optick organs , but their roots and first extremities are seated low upon the sides of the back , as may be perceived in the whiter sort of Snayles when they retract them : And lastly , if wee concede they have two eyes , wee must also grant , they have no lesse then foure , for not onely the two greater extensions above have these imitations of eyes , but also the two lesser below , as is evident unto any , and if they be dextrously dissected , there will be found on either side two black filaments or membranous strings which extend into the long and shorter cornicle upon protrusion ; and therefore if they have two eyes , they have also foure , which will be monstrous , and beyond the affirmation of any . Now the reason why we name these black strings eyes , is because we know not what to call them else , and understand not the proper use of that part , which indeed is very obscure , and not delivered by any , but may probably be said to assist the protrusion , and retraction of their hornes , which being a weake and hollow body , require some inward establishment , to confirme the length of their advancement , which we observe they cannot extend without the concurrence hereof ; for if with your finger you apprehend the top of the horne , and draw out this black , and membranous emission , the horne will be excluded no more ; but if you clip off the extremity , or onely sindge the top thereof with Aqua f●rtis , or other corrosive water , leaving a considerable part behinde , they will neverthelesse exclude their hornes , and therewith explorate their way as before ; and indeed the exact sense of these extremities is very remarkable ; for if you dip a pen in Aqua fortis , oyle of vitriol , or Turpentine , and present it towards these points , they will at a reasonable distance , decline the acrimony thereof , retyring or distorting them to avoid it ; and this they will nimbly performe if objected to the extremes , but slowly or not at all , if approached unto their rootes . What hath beene therefore delivered concerning the plurality , paucity , or anomalous situation of eyes , is either monstrous , fabulous , or under things never seene includes good sense or meaning : and so may we receive the figment of Argus , who was an Hieroglyphick of heaven , in those centuries of eyes expressing the stars ; and their alternate wakings , the vicissitude of day and night ; which strictly taken cannot be admitted , for the subject of sleep is not the eye , but the common sense , which once asleep , all eyes must be at rest : And therefore what is delivered as an Embleme of vigilancy , that the Hare and Lion doe sleep with one eye open , doth not evince they are any more awake then if they were both closed ; for the open eye beholds in sleepe no more then that which is closed , and no more one eye in them then two in other animals that sleep with both open , as some by disease , and others naturally which have no eye lids at all . As for Polyphemus although his story be fabulous , the monstrosity is not impossible ; for the act of Vision may be performed with one eye , and in the deception and fallacy of sight , hath this advantage of two , that it beholds not objects double , or sees two things for one ; for this doth happen when the axis of the visive coves , diffused from the object , fall not upon the same plane , but that which is conveyed into one eye , is more depressed or elevated then that which enters the other . So if beholding a candle we protrude either upward or downeward the pupill of one eye , the object will appeare double ; but if wee shut the other eye , and behold it but with one , it will then appeare but single , and if we abduce the eye unto either corner , the object will not duplicate , for in that position the axes of the coves remaine in the same plane , as is demonstrated in the opticks , and delivered by Galen , in his tenth De usa partium . Relations also there are of men that could make themselves invisible , which belongs not to this discourse , but may serve as notable expressions of wise and prudent men , who so contrive their affaires , that although their actions be manifest , their designes are not discoverable : in this acception there is nothing left of doubt , and Giges ring remaineth still among us ; for vulgar eyes behold no more of wise men then doth the Sun , they may discover their exteriour and outward wayes , but their interiour and inward pieces he onely sees , that sees beyond their beings . CHAP. XXI . Of the Cameleon . COncerning the Chameleon there generally passeth an opinion that it liveth onely upon ayre , and is sustained by no other aliment ; Thus much is in plaine termes affirmed by Solinus , Pliny , and divers other , and by this periphrasis is the same described by Ovid ; All which notwithstanding upon enquiry , I finde the assertion mainly controvertible , and very much to faile in the three inducements of beliefe . And first for its verity , although asserted by some , and traditionally delivered by others , yet is it very questionable . For beside Aelian ▪ who is seldome defective in these accounts ; Aristotle distinctly treating hereof , hath made no mention of this remarkeable propriety ; which either suspecting its verity , or presuming its falsity hee surely omitted ; for that he remained ignorant of this account it is not easily conceivable , it being the common opinion , and generally received by all men : Some have positively denyed it , as Augustinus , Niphus , Stobaeus , Dalechampius , Fortunius , L●cetus , with many more ; others have experimentally refuted it , as namely Iohannes Landius , who in the relation of Scaliger , observed a Chameleon to lick up a flye from his breast ; But Bellonius hath beene more satisfactorily experimentall , not onely affirming they feede on Flyes , Caterpillers , Beetles , and other insects , but upon exenteration he found these animals in their bellies ; and although we have not had the advantage of our owne observation , yet have we received the like confirmation from many ocular spectators . As touching the verisimility or probable truth of this relation , severall reasons there are which seeme to overthrow it ; For first , there are found in this animall , the guts , the stomack , and other parts officiall unto nutrition , which were its aliment the empty reception of ayre , their provisions had beene superfluous ; Now the wisdome of Nature abhorring super●luities , and effecting nothing in vaine , unto the intention of these operations , respectively contriveth the organs ; and therefore where we finde such Instruments , wee may with strictnesse expect their actions , and where we discover them not , wee may with saf●ty conclude the non-intention of their operations : So when we observe that oviperous animals , as Lizards , Frogs , Birds , and most Fishes have neither bladder nor kidnies , we may with reason inferre they do not urine at all : But whereas in this same kinde we discover these parts in the Tortoys beyond any other , wee cannot deny he exerciseth that excretion ; Nor was there any absurdity in Pliny , when for medicinall uses he commended the urine of a Tortoise : so when we perceive that Bats have teats , it is not unreasonable to infer they suckle their younglings with milke ; but whereas no other flying animall hath these parts , we cannot from them expect a viviparous exclusion , but either a generation of egges , or some vermiparous separation , whose navell is within it selfe at first , and its nutrition after not inwardly dependent of its originall . Againe , nature is so farre from leaving any one part without its proper action , that she oft-times imposeth two or three labours upon one ; so the pizell in animals is both officiall unto urine and to generation , but the first and primary use is generation ; for many creatures enjoy that part which urine not , as fishes , birds , and quadrupeds oviparous ; but not on the contrary , for the secondary action subsisteth not alone , but in concommitancie with the other ; so the nostrills are usefull both for respiration and smelling , but the principall use is smelling ; for many have nostrills which have no lungs , as fishes , but none have lungs or respiration , which have not some shew , or some analogy of nostrills : And thus we perceive the providence of nature , that is the wisdome of God , which disposeth of no part in vaine , and some parts unto two or three uses , will not provide any without the execution of its proper office , nor where there is no digestion to be made , make any parts inservient to that intention . Beside the teeth , the tongue of this animall is a second argument to overthrow this ayrie nutrication , and that not only in its proper nature , but also in its peculiar figure ; for indeed of this part properly taken there are two ends ; that is , the formation of the voice , and the execution of taste ; for the voice , it can have no office in Camelions , for they are mute animals , as , beside fishes , are most other sort of Lizards : As for their taste , if their nutriment be ayre , neither can it be an instrument thereof ; for the body of that element is ingustible , void of all sapidity , and without any action of the tongue , is by the rough artery or weazon conducted into the lungs : and therefore Plini● much forgets the strictnesse of his assertion , when he alloweth excrements unto that animall , that feedeth only upon ayre , which notwithstanding with the urine of an Asse , hee commends as a magicall medicine upon our enemies . The figure of the tongue seems also to overthrow the presumption of this aliment , which according to the exact delineation of Aldrovand , is in this animall peculiar , and seemeth contrived for prey ; for in so little a creature it is at the least halfe a palme long , and being it self very slow of motion , hath in this part a very great agility ; withall its food being slyes and such as suddenly escape , it hath in the tongue a spongy and mucous extremity , whereby upon a sudden emission , it inviscates and tangleth those insects : And therefore some have thought its name not unsutable unto its nature ; the nomination is Greek , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is a little Lion , not so much for the resemblance of shape , but affinity of condition , that is for the vigilancy in its prey and sudden rapacity thereof , which it performeth not like the Lion with its teeth , but a sudden and unexpected ejaculation of the tongue . This exposition is favoured by some , especially the old glosse upon Leviticus , whereby in the Translation of Jerome and the Septuagint , this animall is forbidden ; what ever it be , it seems more reasonable then that of Isidore , who derives this name , a Camelo & Leone , as presuming herein some resemblance with a Camell ; for this derivation offendeth the rules of Etymology , wherein indeed the notation of names should be Orthographicall , not exchanging dipthongs for vowells , or converting consonants into each other . As for the possibility hereof , it is not also unquestionable , and many wise men are of opinion , the bodies of animalls cannot receive a proper aliment from ayre : for beside that taste being ( as Aristotle termes it ) a kinde of touch , it is required the aliment should be tangible , and fall under the palpable affections of touch ; beside also that there is some sapor in all aliments , as being to be distinguished and judged by the guste , which cannot be admitted in ayre ; Beside these , I say , if wee consider the nature of aliment , and the proper use of ayre in respiration , it will very hardly fall under the name hereof , or properly attaine the act of nutrication . And first concerning its nature , to make a perfect nutrition into the body nourished , there is required a transmutation of the nutriment ; now where this conversion or aggeneration is made , there is also required in the aliment a familiarity of matter , and such a community or vicinity unto a living nature , as by one act of the soule may be converted into the body of the living , and enjoy one common soule ; which indeed cannot be effected by the ayre , it concurring only with our flesh in common principles , which are at the largest distance from life , and common also unto inanimated constitutions ; and therefore when it is said by Fernelius , and asserted by divers others , that we are only nourished by living bodies , and such as are some way proceeding from them , that is the fruits , effects , parts , or seeds thereof , they have laid out an object very agreeable unto assimulation ; for these indeed are sit to receive a quick and immediate conversion , as holding some community with our selves , and containing approximate disposition unto animation . Secondly ( as is argued by Aristotle against the Pythagoreans ) whatsoever properly nourisheth , before its assimulation , by the action of naturall heat it receiveth a compulency or incrassation progressionall unto its conversion ; which notwithstanding it cannot be effected upon the ayre , for the action of heat doth not condense but rarifie that body , and by attenuation , rather then for nutrition , disposeth it for expulsion . Thirdly ( which is the argument of Hippocrates ) all aliment received into the body , must be therein a considerable space retained , and not immediatly expelled : now ayre but momentally remaining in our bodies , it hath no proportionable space for its conversion , that being only of length enough to refrigerate the heart , which having once performed , lest being it selfe heated againe , it should suffocate that part , it maketh no stay , but hasteth backe the same way it passed in . Fourthly , the proper use of ayre attracted by the lungs , and without which there is no durable continuation in life , is not the nutrition of parts , but the contemperation of that fervour in the heart , and the ven●tilation of that fire alwayes maintained in the forge of life ; whereby although in some manner it concurreth unto nutrition , yet can it not receive the proper name of nutriment ; and therefore by Uippocrites de alimento , it is tetmed Alimentum non Alimentum , a nourishment and no nourishment ; that is in a large acception , but not in propriety of language conserving the body , not nourishing the same , not repairing it by assimulation , but preserving it by ventilation ; for thereby the naturall flame is preserved from extinction , and so the individuum supported in some way like nutrition : And so when it is said by the same Author , Pulmo contrarium corpori alimentum trahit , reliqua omnia idem , it is not to be taken in a strict and proper sense , but the quality in the one , the substance is meant in the other ; for ayre in regard of our naturall heat is cold , and in that quality contrary unto it , but what is properly aliment , of what quality soever , is potentially the same , and in a substantiall identity unto it . And although the ayre attracted may be conceived to nourish that invisible flame of life , in as much as common and culinary flames are nourished by the ayre about them ; I confesse wee doubt the common conceit , which affirmeth that aire is the pabulous supply of fire , much lesse that flame is properly aire kindled : And the same before us , hath been denyed by the Lord of Verulam , in his Tract of life and death , & also by Dr. Jorden in his book of Minerall waters : For that which substantially maintaineth the fire , is the combustible matter in the kindled body , and not the ambient ayre , which affordeth exhalation to its fuliginous atomes , nor that which causeth the flame properly to be termed ayre , but rather as he expresseth it , the accention of fuliginous exhalations , which containe an unctuosity in them , and arise from the matter of fuell ; which opinion is very probable , and will salve many doubts , whereof the common conceit affordeth no solution . As first , how fire is strickē out of flints , that is not by kindling the aire from the collision of two hard bodies ; for then Diamonds and glasse should doe the like as well as slint , but rather from the sulphur and inflamable effluviums contained in them . The like saith Jorden we observe in canes and woods , that are unctuous and full of oyle , which will yeeld ●ire by frication , or collision , not by kindling the ayre about them , but the inflamable oyle with them : why the fire goes out without ayre ? that is because the fuligenous exhalations wanting evaporation recoyle upon the flame and choake it , as is evident in cupping glasses , and the artifice of charcoals , where if the ayre be altogether excluded , the 〈◊〉 goes out , why some lampes included in close bodies , have burned many hundred yeares , as that discovered in the sepulchre of Tullia the sister of Cicero , and that of Olibius many yeares after , neare Padua ; because what ever was their matter , either a preparation gold , or Naptha , the duration proceeded from the puritie of their oyle which yeelded no fuligenous exhalations to suffocate the fire ; For if ayre had nourished the ●lame , it had not continued many minutes , for it would have been spent and wasted by the fire : Why a piece of ●laxe will kindle , although it touch not the ●lame ? because the fire extendeth further , then indeed it is visible , being at some distance from the weeke a pellucide and transparent body , and thinner then the ayre it self : why mettals in their Equation , although they intensly heat the aire above their surface , arise not yet into a ●lame , nor kindle the aire about them ? because them sulphur is more fixed , and they emit not inflamable exhalations : And lastly , why a lampe or candle burneth onely in the ayre about it , and in●lameth not the ayre at a distance from it ? because the flame extendeth not beyond the inflamable e●●●uence , but closly adheres unto the originall of its in●lamation , and therefore it onely warmeth , not kindleth the aire about it , which notwithstanding it will doe , if the ambient aire be impregnate with subtile inflamabilities , and such as are of quick accension , as experiment is made in a close roome , upon an evaparation of spirits of wine and Camphir , as subterran●ous fires doe sometimes happen , and as Cre●sa and Alex●anders boy in the bath were set on ●ire by Naptha . Lastly , the Element of aire is so far from nourishing the bodie , that some have questioned the power of water ; many conceiving it enters not the body in the power of aliment , or that from thence , there proceeds a substantiall supply : For beside that some creatures drinke not at all , unto others it performs the common office of ayre , and se●ves for refrigeration of the heart , as unto fishes , who receive it , and expell it by the gills ; even unto our selves , and more perfect animals , though many wayes assistent thereto , it performes no substantiall nutrition , in s●●ving for refrigeration , dilution of solid aliment , and its elixation in the sto●macke , which from thence as a vehicle it conveighs through lesse accessible cavities into the liver , from thence into the veines , and so in a ●oride substance through the capillarie cavities into every part ; which having performed , it is afterward excluded by urine , sweat and serous separations . And this opinion surely possessed the Ancients , for when they so highly commended that water which is suddenly hot and cold ▪ which is without all favour , the lightest , the thinnest , and which will soonest boile Beanes or Pease , they had no consideration of nutrition ; whereunto had they had respect , they would have surely commended grosse and turbid streames , in whose confusion at the last , there might be contained some nutriment ; and not jejune or limpid water , and nearer the simplicity of its Element . All which considered , severer heads will be apt enough to conceive the opinion of this animal , not much unlike unto that of the Astomi , or men without mouthes in Pliny , sutable unto the relation of the Mares in Spaine , and their subventaneous conceptions , from the westerne winde ; and in some way more unreasonable then the figment of Rabican the famous horse in Ariosto , which being conceived by flame , and wind never tasted grasse , or fed on any grosser provender then ayre ; for this way of nutrition was answerable unto the principles of his generation ; which being not ayrie , but grosse and seminall in the Chameleon , unto its conservation there is required a solid pasture , and a food congenerous unto the principles of its nature . The grounds of this opinion are many , The first observed by Theophrastus , was the in●lation or swelling of the body made in this animal upon inspiration or drawing in its breath , which people observing , have thought it to feed upon ayre . But this effect is rather occasioned upon the greatnes of its lungs , which in this animal are very large , and by their backward situation , afford a more observable dilatation , and though their lungs bee lesse , the like inflation is also observable in Toads . A second is the continuall hiation or holding open its mouth , which men observing conceive the intention thereof to receive the aliment of ayre ; but this is also occasioned by the greatnes of its lungs , for repletion whereof not having a sufficient or ready supply by its nostrils , it is enforced to dilate and hold open the jawes . The third is the paucitie of blood observed in this animal , scarce at all to be found but in the eye , and about the heart ; which defect being observed , inclined some into thoughts , that the ayre was a sufficient maintenance for these exauguious parts . But this defect or rather paucity of blood , is also agreeable unto many other animals , whose solid nutriment wee doe not controvert , as may bee observed in other sorts of Lizards , in Frogges , and divers Fishes , and therefore an Horse-leech will hardly be made to fasten upon a fish , and wee doe not read of much blood that was drawn from Frogges by Mice in that famous battaile of Homer . The last and most common ground which begat or promoted this opinion , is the long continuation hereof without any visible food , which some precipitously observing , conclude they eate not any at all . It cannot be denyed it is ( if not the most of any ) a very abstemious animall , and such as by reason of its frigidity , paucity of blood , and lat●tancy in the winter , ( about which time the observations are often made ) will long subsist without a visible sustentation : But a like condition may bee also observed in many other animals , for Lizards and Leeches , as we have made triall , will live some months without sustenance , and wee have included Snailes in glasses all winter , which have returned to feed againe in the spring : Now these notwithstanding , are not conceived to passe all their lives without food ; for so to argue is fallacious , that is , A minori ad majus , A dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter , and is moreover sufficiently convicted by experience , and therefore probably other relations are of the same verity , which are of the like affinity , as is the conceit of the Rhin●ace in Persia , the Cavis Levis of America , and the Manucodiata or bird of Paradise in India . To assigne a reason of this abstinence in animals , or declare how without a supply there ensueth no destructive exhaustion , exceedeth the limits of my intention , and intention of my discourse . Fortunius Licetus in his excellent Tract , De his qui diu vivunt sine alimento , hath very ingeniously attempted it , deducing the cause hereof from an equall conformity of naturall heat and moisture , at least no considerable exuperancy in either ; which concurring in an unactive proportion , the naturall heat consumeth not the moisture ( whereby ensueth no exhaustion ) and the condition of naturall moisture is able to resist the slender action of heat , ( whereby it needeth no reparation ) and this is evident in Snakes , Lizards , Snails , and divers other insects latitant many moneths in the yeare ; which being cold creatures , containing a weak h●at , in a crasse or copious humidity doe long subsist without nutrition : For the activity of the agent , being not able to overmaster the resistance of the patient , there will ensue no deperdition . And upon the like grounds it is , that cold and phlegmatick bodies , and ( as Hippocrates determineth ) that old men , will best endure fasting . Now the same harmony and stationary constitution , as it happeneth in many species , so doth it fall out sometime in Individualls ; For wee read of many who have lived long time without aliment , and beside deceites and impostures , there may be veritable Relations of some , who without a miracle , and by peculiarity of temper , have far outfasted Elias . CHAP. XXII . Of the Oestridge . THe common opinion of the Oestridge , Struthiocamelus , or Sparrow-Camell conceives that it digesteth Iron ; and this is confirmed by the affirmations of many ; beside swarmes of others , Rhodiginus in his prelections taketh it for granted , Johannes Langius in his Epistles pleadeth experiment for it , the common picture also confirmeth it which usually describeth this animall , with an horshooe in its mouth ; notwithstanding upon enquiry we finde it very questionable , and the negative seemes most reasonably entertained ; whose verity indeed wee doe the rather desire , because hereby wee shall relieve our ignorance of one occult quality ; for in the list thereof it is accounted , and in that notion imperiously obtruded upon us : For my owne part , although I have had the sight of this animall , I have not had the opportunity of its experiment , but have received great occasions of doubt , from learned discoursers thereon . For Aristotle and Oppianus who have particularly treated hereof are silent in this singularity , either omitting it as dubious , or as the Comment saith , rejecting it as fabulous ; Pliny speaketh generally , affirming onely , the digestion is wonderfull in this animall ; Aelian delivereth , that it digesteth stones , without any mention of Iron ; Leo Africanus , who lived in those Countries wherein they most abound , speaketh diminutively , and but halfe way into this assertion , Surdum ac simplex animal est , quicquid invenit , absque delectu , usque ad ferrum devorat : Fernelius in his second booke De abditis rerum causis , extenuates it , and Riolanus in his Comment thereof positively denyes it : Some have experimentally refuted it , as Albertus Magnus , and most plainly of all other Vlysses Aldrovandus , whose words are these , Ego ferri frusta devorare , dum Tridenti essem , observavi , sede quae in cocta rursus excerneret , that is , at my being at Trent , I observed the Oestridge to swallow Iron , but yet to exclude it undigested againe . Now beside experiment , it is in vaine to attempt against it by Philosophicall argument , it being an occult quality , which contemnes the law of Reason , and defends it selfe by admitting no reason at all ▪ As for its possibility , we shall not at present dispute , nor will we affirme that Iron ingested , receiveth in the stomack of the Oestridge no alteration whatsoever ; but if any such there be , we suspect this effect rather from some way of corrosion , then any of digestion ; not any liquid reduction or tendance to chilification by the power of naturall heate , but rather some attrition from an acide and vitriolous humidity in the stomack , which may absterse , and shave the scorious parts thereof ; so rusty Iron crammed downe the throate of a Cock , will become terse and cleare againe in its gizard : So the Counter , which according to the relation of Amatus , remained a whole yeare in the body of a youth , and came out much consumed at last ; might suffer this diminution , rather from sharpe and acide humours , then the strength of naturall heate , as he supposeth . So silver swallowed and retained some time in the body will turne black , as if it had beene dipped in Aqua fortis , or some corrosive water ; but Lead will remaine unaltered , for that mettall containeth in it a sweet salt and manifest sugar , whereby it resisteth ordinary corrosion , and will not easily dissolve even in Aqua fortis : So when for medicall uses , wee take downe the filings of Iron or steele ▪ we must not conceive it passeth unaltered from us ; for though the grosser parts be excluded againe , yet are the volatile and dissoluble parts extracted , whereby it becomes effectuall in deopilations ; and therefore for speedier operation we make extinctions , infusions , and the like , whereby we extract the salt and active parts of the medicine , which being in solution , more easily enter the veynes . And this is that the Chymists mainely drive at in the attempt of their Aurum potabile , that is , to reduce that indigestible substance into such a forme as may not be ejected by seidge , but enter the cavities , and lesse accessible parts of the body , without corrosion . The ground of this conceit is its swallowing downe fragments of Iron , which men observing , by a forward illation , have therefore conceived it digesteth them ; which is an inference not to be admitted , as being a fallacy of the consequent , that is , concluding a position of the consequent , from the position of the antecedent : For many things are swallowed by animals , rather for condiment , gust , or medicament , then any substantiall nutriment . So Poultrey , and especially the Turkey , do of themselves take downe stones , and wee have found at one time in the gizard of a Turkey no lesse then seven hundred : Now these rather concurre unto digestion , then are themselves digested , for we have found them also in the guts , and excrements , but their discent is very slow , for we have given them in paste , stones and final pieces of Iron , which eighteene dayes after we have found remaining in the gizard ; and therefore the experiment of Langius and others might bee mistaken , whilst after the taking they expected it should come downe within a day or two after : Thus also we swallow cherry-stones , but void them unconcocted , and we usually say they preserve us from surfeit , for being hard bodies they conceive a strong and durable heate in the stomack , and so prevent the crudities of their fruit ; And upon the like reason do culinary operators observe that flesh boyles best , when the bones are boyled with it : Thus dogs will eate grasse , which they digest not : Thus Camels to make the water sapide do raise the mud with their feet : thus horses will knabble at walls , Pigeons delight in salt stones , Rats will gnaw Iron● , and Aristotle saith the Elephant swalloweth stones ; and thus may also the Oestridge swallow Iron , not as his proper aliment , but for the ends above expressed , and even as we observe the like in other animals . What effect therefore may bee expected from the stomack of an Oestridge by application alone to further digestion in ours , beside the experimentall refute of Galen , wee referre it unto the considerations above alledged ; or whether there be any more credit to be given unto the medicine of Aelian , who affirmes the stones they swallow have a peculiar vertue for the eyes , then that of Hermolaus and Pliny drawne from the urine of this animall , let them determine who can swallow so strange a transmission of qualities , or beleeve that any Bird or flying animall doth urine beside the Bat. CHAP. XXIII . Of Vnicornes hornes . GReat account and much profit is made of Unicornes horne , at least of that which beareth the name thereof ▪ wherein notwithstanding , many I perceive suspect an Imposture , and some conceive there is no such animall extant : herein therefore to draw up our determinations , beside the severall places of Scripture mentioning this animall ( which some perhaps may contend to be onely meant of the Rhinoceros ) wee are so farre from denying there is any Unicorne at all , that wee affirme there are many kinds thereof , in the number of Quadrupedes , wee will concede no lesse then five ; that is , the Indian Oxe , the Indian Asse , the Rhinoceros , the Oryx , and that which is more eminen●ly termed Monoceros , or Vnicornis : Some in the list of fishes , as that described by Olaus , Albertus , and many other : and some Unicornes wee will allow even among insects , as those foure kinds of nasicornous Beetles described by Muffetus . Secondly , although we concede there by many Unicornes , yet are we still to seeke ; for whereunto to affixe this horne in question , or to determine from which thereof we receive this magnified medicine , we have no assurance , or any satisfactory decision : for although we single out one , and Antonomastically thereto assigne the name of the Unicorne , yet can we not be secure what creature is meant thereby , what constant shape it holdeth , or in what number to be received : For as far as our endeavours discover , this animall is not uniformely described , but differently set forth by those that undertake it : Pliny affirmeth it is a fierce and terrible creature , Vartomannus a tame and mansuete animall : those which Garcias ab Horto described about the cape of good hope , were beheld with heads like horses ; those which Vartomannus beheld , he described with the head of a Deere ; Pliny , Aelian Solinus , and after these from ocular assurance Paulus Venetus affirmeth the feet of the Unicorne are undivided , and like the Elephants : But those two which Vartomannus beheld at Mecha , were as he describeth footed like a Goate : As Aelian describeth , it is in the bignesse of an horse , as Vartomannus of a Colt , That which Thevet speaketh of was not so big as an Heifer ; But Paulus Venetus affirmeth , they are but little lesse then Elephants ; which are discriminations very materiall , and plainly declare , that under the same name Authors describe not the same animall : So that the Unicornes horne of the one , is not that of another , although we proclaime an equall vertue in either . Thirdly , although we were agreed what animall this was , or differed not in its description , yet would this also afford but little satisfaction , for the horne we commonly extoll , is not the same with that of the Ancients ; For that in the description of Aelian and Pliny was blacke , this which is shewed amongst us is commonly white , none black ; and of those five which Scaliger beheld , though one spadiceous , or of a light red , and two inclining to red , yet was there not any of this complexion among them . Fourthly , what hornes soever they be which passe amongst us , they are not surely the hornes of any one kinde of animall , but must proceed from severall sorts of Unicornes ; for some are wreathed , some not : That famous one which is preserved at S. Dennis neere Paris , hath awfractuous spires , and chocleary turnings about it , which agreeth with the description of the Unicornes horne in Aelian ; Those two in the treasure of S. Mark are plaine , and best accord with those of the Indian Asse , or the descriptions of other Unicornes : Albertus Magnus describeth one ten foote long , and at the base about thirteene inches compasse ; And that of Antwerpe which Goropius Becanus describeth , is not much inferiour unto it ; which best agree unto the descriptions of the Sea-Unicornes , for these , as Olaus affirmeth , are of that strength and bignesse , as able to penetrate the ribs of ships ; the same is more probable , in that it was brought from Island , from whence , as Becan●s affirmeth , three other were brought in his dayes ; And we have heard of some which have beene found by the sea side , and brought unto us from America : So that while we commend the Unicornes horne , and conceive it peculiar but unto one animall , under apprehension of the same virtue , wee use very many , and commend that effect from all , which every one confineth unto some one , hee hath either seene or described . Fifthly , although there be many Unicornes , and consequently many hornes , yet many there are which beare that name , and currantly passe among us , which are no hornes at all ; and such are those fragments , and pieces of Lapis Ceratites , commonly termed Cornufossile , whereof Boetius had no lesse then twenty severall sorts presented him for Unicorns horn : hereof in subterraneous cavities ▪ & under the earth there are many to be found in severall parts of Germany , which are but the Lapidescencies , and petrifactive mutations of hard bodies , sometime of horne , of teeth , of bones , and branches of trees , whereof there are some so imperfectly converted , as to retaine the odor and qualities of their originals , as he relateth of pieces of Ashe and Wallnut . Againe , in most if not all which passe amongst us , and are extolled for precious hornes , wee discover not one affection common unto other hornes , that is , they mollifie not with fire , they soften not upon decoction , or infusion , nor will they afford a jelly , or muccilaginous concretion in either ; which notwithstanding wee may effect in Goates hornes , Sheepes , Cows , and Harts horne , in the horne of the Rhinoceros , the horne of the Pristis or Sword-fish . Briefly that which is commonly received , and whereof there be so many fragments preserved in England , is not onely no horne , but a substance harder then a bone , that is , the tooth of a Morse or Sea-horse , in the midst of the solider part containing a curdled graine , which is not to be found in Ivory ; this in Northerne regions is of frequent use for hafts of knives , or hilts of swords , and being burnt becomes a good remedy for fluxes : but antidotically used , and exposed for Unicornes horne , it is an insufferable delusion , and with more veniable deceit , it might have beene practised in Harts horne . Sixtly , although we were satisfied we had the Unicornes horne , yet were it no injury unto reason to question the efficacy thereof , or whether those virtues which are pretended do properly belong unto it ; for what we observe ( and it escaped not the observation of Paulus Iovius many years past ) none of the Ancients ascribed any medicinall or antidotall virtue unto the Unicornes horne ; and that which Aelian extolleth , who was the first and onely man of the Ancients who spake of the medicall virtue of any Unicorne , was the horne of the Indian Asse , whereof , saith he , the Princes of those parts make boales and drinke therein , as preservatives against poyson , Convulsions , and the Falling-sicknesse ; Now the description of that horne is not agreeable unto that we commend ; for that ( saith he ) is red above , white b●low , and black in the middle , which is very different from ours , or any to bee seene amongst us ; And thus , though the description of the Unicorne be very ancient , yet was there of old no virtue ascribed unto it , and although this amongst us receive the opinion of the same virtue , yet is it not the same horne whereunto the Ancients ascribed it . Lastly , although we allow it an Antidotall efficacy , and such as the Ancients commended , yet are there some virtues ascribed thereto by Modernes not easily to be received ; and it hath surely falne out in this as other magnified medicines , whose operations effectuall in some diseases , are presently extended unto all : That some antidotall quality it may have wee have no reason to deny ; for since Elkes hoofes and hornes are magnified for Epilepsies , since not onely the bone in the heart , but the horne of a Deere is Alexipharmacall , and ingredient into the confection of Hyacinth , and the Electuary of Maximilian , wee cannot without prejudice except against the efficacy of this : But when we affirme it is not onely Antidotall to proper venomes , and substances destructive by qualities , we cannot expresse ; but that it resisteth also Sublimate , Arsenick , and poysons which kill by second qualities , that is , by corrosion of parts , I doubt we exceed the properties of its nature , and the promises of experiment will not secure the adventure : And therefore in such extremities , whether there be not more probable reliefe from fat and oylie substances , which are the open tyrants of salt and corrosive bodies , then precious and cordiall medicines which operate by secret and disputable proprieties ; or whether he that swallowed Lime , and dranke downe Mercury water , did not more reasonably place his cure in milke , butter , or oyle , then if he had recurred unto Pea●le and Bezoar , common reason at all times , and necessity in the like case would easily determine . Since therefore there be many Unicornes , since that whereto wee appropriate a horne is so variously described , that it seemeth either never to have beene seene by two persons , or not to have beene one animall ; Since though they agreed in the description of the animall , yet is not the horne wee extoll the same with that of the Ancients ; Since what hornes soever they be that passe among us , they are not the hornes of one but severall animals : Since many in common use and high esteeme are no hornes at all : Since if they were true hornes , yet might their vertues be questioned : Since though we allowed some vir●tues , yet were not others to be received , with what security a man may rely on this remedy , the mistresse of fooles hath already instructed some , and to wisdome ( which is never too wise to learne ) it is not too late to consider . CHAP. XXIV . That all Animals of the Land , are in their kinde in the Sea. THat all Animals of the Land , are in their kinde in the Sea , although received as a principle , is a tenent very questionable , and will admit of restraint ; for some in the Sea are not to be matcht by any enquiry at Land , and hold those shapes which terrestrious formes approach not ; as may be observed in the Moone fish , or Orthragoriscus , the severall sorts of Raia's , Torpedo's , Oysters , and many more ; and some there are in the Land which were never maintained to be in the Sea , as Panthers , Hyaena's , Camels , Sheep , Moll 's , and others which carry no name in Icthyologie , nor are to be found in the exact descriptions of Rondeletius , Gesner , or Aldrovandus . Againe , though many there be which make out their nominations , as the Hedg-hog , Sea-serpents , and others ; yet are there also very many that beare the name of animals at Land , which hold no resemblance in corporall configuration ; in which account we compute Vulpecula , Canis , Rana , Passer , Cuculus , Asellus , Turdus , Lepus , &c. wherein while some are called the Fox , the Dog , the Sparrow , or Frog-fish , and are knowne by common names with those at land ; as their describers attest , they receive not these appellations , as we conceive , from a totall similitude in figure , but any concurrence in common accidents , in colour , condition , or single conformation : as for Sea-horses which much confirme this assertion , in their common descriptions , they are but Crotesco deliniations which fill up empty spaces in Maps , and meere pictoriall inventions , not any Physicall shapes : sutable unto those which ( as Plinie delivereth ) Praxiteles long agoe set out in the Temple of Domitius : for that which is commonly called a Sea-horse is properly called a Morse , and makes not out that shape : That which the Ancients named Hippocampus is a little animall about six inches long , and not preferred beyond the classis of Insects : that they tearmed Hippopotamus an amphibious animall , about the River Nile , so little resembleth an horse , that as Mathiolus observeth in all , except the seet , it better makes out a swine : that which they tearmed a Lion , was but a kinde of Lobster : and that they called the Beare , was but one kinde of Crab , and that which they named Bos marinus , was not as we conceive a fish resembling an Oxe , but a Skaite or Thornbacke , so named from its bignesse , expressed by the Greek word Bous , which is a prefixe of augmentation to many words in that language . And therefore although it be not denied that some in the water doe carry a justifiable resemblance to some at the Land , yet are the major part which beare their names unlike ; nor doe they otherwise resemble the creatures on earth , then they on earth the constellations which passe under animall names in heaven : nor the Dog-fish at sea much more make out the Dog of the land , then that his cognominall or name-sake in the heavens . Now if from a similitude in some , it bee reasonable to infer a correspondency in all , we may draw this analogie of animalls upon plants ; for vegetables there are which carry a neare and allowable similitude unto animals , as we elsewhere declare : wee might also presume to conclude that animall shapes were generally made out in mineralls : for severall stones there are that beare their names in relation to animals parts , as Lapis anguinus , Conchites , Echinites , Eucephalites , Aegopthalmus , and many more , as will appeare in the writers of Mineralls , and especially in Boetius . Moreover if we concede , that the animalls of one Element , might beare the names of those in the other , yet in strict reason the watery productions should have the prenomination : and they of the land rather derive their names , then nominate those of the sea : for the watery plantations were first existent , and as they enjoyed a priority in forme , had also in nature precedent denominations : but falling not under that nomenclature of Adam , which unto terrestrious animalls assigned a name appropriate unto their natures , from succeeding spectators they received arbitrary appellations , and were respectively denominated unto creatures knowne at land , which in themselves had independent names , and not to bee called after them , which were created before them . Lastly , by this assertion wee restraine the hand of God , and abridge the variety of the creation ; making the creatures of one Element , but an acting over those of an other , and conjoyning as it were the species of things which stood at distance in the intellect of God , and though united in the Chaos , had several seeds of their creation : for although in that indistinguisht masse , all things seemed one , yet separated by the voyce of God , according to their species they came out in incommunicated varieties , and irrelative seminalities , as well as divided places ; and so although we say the world was made in sixe dayes , yet was there as it were a world in every one , that is , a distinct creation of distinguisht creatures , a distinction in time of creatures divided in nature , and a severall approbation , and survey in every one . CHAP. XXV . Compendiously of sundry Tenents concerning other Animals , which examined prove either false or dubious . 1. ANd first from times of great Antiquity , and before the Melodie of Syrens , the Musicall notes of Swans hath been commended , and that they sing most sweetly before their death . For thus we read in Plato de Legibus , that from the opinion of Melempsuchosis , or transmigration of the soules of men into the bodies of beasts most sutable unto their humane condition , after his death , Orpheus the Musician became a Swan . Thus was it the bird of Apollo the god of Musicke by the Greekes , and a Hieroglyphick of Musick among the Aegyptians , from whom the Greeks derived the conception , hath been the affirmation of many Latines , and hath not wanted assertors almost from every Nation . All which notwithstanding we find this relation doubtfully received by Aelian , as an hearsay account by Bellonius , as a false one by Pliny , expresly refuted by Myndius in Athenaeus , & severely rejected by Scaliger , whose words unto Cardan are these . De Cygni vero cantu suavis simo quem cum parente mendaciorum Graecia jactare ausus es , ad Luciani tribunal , apud quem novi aliquid dicas , statuo . Authors also that countenance it , speak not satifactorily of it . Some affirming they sing not till they die ; some that they sing , yet die not ; some speake generally , as though this note were in all ; some but particularly , as though it were only in some ; some in places remote , and where we can have no trial of it ; others in places where every experience can refute it , as Aldrovand upon relation , delivered , concerning the Musicke of the Swans on the river of the Thames neer London . Now that which countenanceth , and probably confirmeth this opinion , is the strange and unusuall conformation of the winde pipe , or vocall organ in this animall : observed first by Aldrovandus , and conceived by some contrived for this intention : for in its length it far exceedeth the gullet , and hath in the chest a sinuous revolution , that is , when it ariseth from the lunges , it ascendeth not directly unto the throat , but ascending first into a capsulary reception of the breast bone , by a Serpentine and Trumpet recurvation it ascendeth againe into the neck , and so by the length thereof a great quantity of ayre is received , and by the figure thereof a musicall modulation effected . But to speak indifferently ( what Aldrovand himself acknowledgeth ) this formation of the Weazon , is not peculiar unto the Swan but common also , unto the Platea or Shovelard , a bird of no Musicall throat ; And as himselfe confesseth may thus be contrived in the Swan to contain a larger stock of ayre , whereby being to feed on weeds at the bottom , they might the longer space detain their heads under water . And indeed were this formation peculiar , or had they unto this effect an advantage from this part : yet have they a knowne and open disadvantage from an other , which is not common unto any singing bird wee know , that is a flat bill : For no Latirostrous animal ( whereof neverthelesse there are no slender numbers ) were ever commended for their note , or accounted among those animals which have been instructed to speake . When therefore we consider the dissention of Authors , the falsity of relations , the indisposition of the Organs , and the immusicall note of all we ever beheld or heard of , if generally taken and comprehending all Swans , or of all places , we cannot assent thereto . Surely he that is bit with a Tarantula , shall never be cured by this Musicke , and with the same hopes we expect to hear the harmony of the Spheres . 2. That there is a speciall proprietie in the flesh of Peacocks rost or boiled , to preserve a long time incorrupted , hath been the assertion of many , stands yet confirmed by Austine , De Civitate Dei , by Gygas Sempronius , in Aldrovand , and the same experiment we can confirme our selves , in the brawne or fleshy parts of Peacocks so hanged up with thred , that they touch no place whereby to contract a moisture ; and hereof we have made triall both in the summer and winter . The reason some I perceive , attempt to make out from the siccity and drines of its flesh , and some are content to rest in a secret propriety thereof . As for the siccity of the flesh , it is more remarkable in other animals , as Aegles , Hawkes , and birds of prey ; And that it is a propriety , or agreeable unto none other , we cannot with reason admit : for the same preservation , or rather incorruption we have observed in the flesh of Turkeys , Capons , Hares , Partridge , Venison , suspended freely in the ayre , and after a yeare and a halfe , dogs have not refused to eat them . As for the other conceit that a Peacocke is ashamed when he lookes on his legges , as is commonly held , and also delivered by Cardan , beside what hath been said against it by Scaliger , let them beleeve that hold specificall deformities , or that any part can seeme unhansome to their eyes , which hath appeared good and beautifull unto their makers . The occasion of this conceit , might first arise from a common observation , that when they are in their pride , that is , advance their traine , if they decline their necke to the ground , they presently demit and let fall the same : which indeed they cannot otherwise doe , for contracting their body , and being forced to draw in their foreparts , to establish the hinder in the elevation of the traine , if the foreparts depart and incline to the ground , the hinder grow too weake , and suffer the traine to fall . And the same in some degree is also observeable in Turkyes . 3. That Storkes are to be found and will onely live in Republikes or free States , is a pretty conceit to advance the opinion of popular policies , and from Antipathies in nature , to disparage Monarchicall government . But how far agreeable unto truth , let them consider who read in Plinie , that among the Thessalians who were governed by Kings , and much abounded with Serpents , it was no lesse then capitall to kill a Storke . That the ancient Aegyptians honoured them , whose government was from all times Monarchicall . That Bellonius affirmeth , men make them nests in France . And lastly , how Jeremy the Prophet delivered himselfe unto his countreymen , whose government was at that time Monarchicall . Milvus in Coel● cognovit tempus suum . Turtur Hirundo & Ciconia custodierunt tempus adventus sui . Wherein to exprobrate their Stupiditie , he induceth the providence of Storkes . Now if the bird had been unknown , the illustration had been obscure , and the exprobation but improper . 4. That a Bittor maketh that mugient noyse , or as we terme it Bumping by putting its bill into a reed as most beleeve , or as Bellonius and Aldrovand conceive , by putting the same in water or mud , and after a while retaining the ayre by suddenly excluding it againe , is not so easily made out . For my own part though after diligent enquiry , I could never behold them in this motion ; Notwithstanding by others whose observations we have expresly requested , we are informed , that some have beheld them making this noise on the Shore , their bills being far enough removed from reed or water ; that is , first strongly attracting the aire , and unto a manifest distention of the neck , and presently after with great Contention and violence excluding the same againe . As for what others affirme of putting their bill in water or mud , it is also hard to make out . For what may bee observed from any that walketh the Fenns , there is little intermission , nor any observable pawse , between the drawing in and sending forth of their breath . And the expiration or breathing forth doth not onely produce a noise , but the inspiration or haling in of the ayre , affordeth a sound that may bee heard almost a flight shoot . Now the reason of this strange and peculiar noise , is well deduced from the conformation of the windepipe , which in this birde is different from other volatiles . For at the upper extream it hath no Larinx , or throttle to qualifie the sound , and at the other end , by two branches deriveth it selfe into the Lunges . Which division consisteth onely of Semicircular fibers , and such as attaine but half way round the part ; By which formation they are dilatable into larger capacities , and are able to containe a fuller proportion of ayre , which being with violence sent up the weazon , and finding no resistance by the Larinx , it issueth forth in a sound like that from cavernes , and such as sometimes subterraneous eruptions , from hollow rocks afford ; As Aristotle observeth in a Problem of the 25. Section , and is observable in pichards , bottles , and that instrument which Aponensis upon that probleme describeth , wherewith in Aristotles time Gardiners affrighted birdes . 5. That whelps are blinde nine dayes and then begin to see , is the common opinion of all , and some will be apt enough to descend unto oathes upon it . But this I finde not answerable unto experience ; for upon a strict observation of many , I have not found any that see the ninth day , few before the twelfth , and the eyes of some will not open before the fourteenth day . And this is agreeable unto the determination of Aristotle : who computeth the time of their anopsie or invision by that of their gestation ; for some saith he do go with their yong , the sixt part of a yeer , a day or two over or under , that is , about sixty dayes or nine weekes , and the whelps of these see not till twelve dayes ; some goe the fifth part of a yeer , that is , 71. dayes , and these saith he see not before the fourteenth day . Others doe goe the fourth part of a yeer , that is , three whole months , and these saith hee are without sight no lesse then seventeen dayes : wherein although the accounts be different , yet doth the least thereof exceed the terme of nine dayes which is so generally receaved . And this compute of Aristotle doth generally overthrow , the common cause alleadged for this effect , that is , a precipitation or over hasty exclusion before the birth be perfect , according unto the vulgar Adage . Festinans canis coecos parit catulos : for herein the whelps of longest gestation , are also the latest in vision . The manner hereof is this . At the first littering their eyes are fastly closed , that is , by coalition or joyning together of the eyelids , and so continue untill about the twefth day , at which time they begin to separate , and may be easily divelled or parted asunder ; they open at the inward canthis , or greater angle of the eye , and so by degrees dilate themselves quite open . An effect very strange , and the cause of much obscurity , wherein as yet mens enquiries are blinde , and satisfaction acquirable from no man. What ever it be , thus much we may observe , those animalls are onely excluded without sight , which are multiparous and multifidous , that is , which have many at a litter , and have also their feet divided into many portions ; for the Swine although multiparous , yet being bisulcous , and onely cloven hoofed , is not excluded in this manner , but farrowed with open eyes , as other bisulcous animals . 6. The Antipathy between a Toad and a Spider , and that they poisonously destroy each other is very famous , and solemne Stories have been written of their combats , wherein most commonly the victory is given unto the Spider . Of what Toades and Spiders it is to be understood , would be considered . For the Phalangium , and deadly Spiders , are different from those we generally behold in England . How ever the verity hereof , as also of many others , wee cannot but desire ; for hereby wee might be surely provided of proper Antidotes in cases which require them ; But what we have observed herein , wee cannot in reason conceale , who having in a glasse included a Toad with severall Spiders , wee beheld the Spiders without resistance to sit upon his head , and passe over all his body , which at last upon advantage hee swallowed down , and that in few houres to the number of seven . And in the like manner will Toades also serve Bees , and are accounted an enemy unto their Hives . 7. Whether a Lyon be also afraid of a Cock , as is related by many , and beleeved by most , were very easie in some places to make tryall . Although how far they stand in feare of that animal , we may sufficiently understand , from what is delivered by Camerarius , whose words in his Symbola are these . Nostris temporibus in Aula serenissimi Principis Bavariae , unus ex Leonibus miris saltibus in vicinam cujusdam domu● aream sese dimisit , ubi Gallinaciorum cantum aut clampres nihil reformidans ipsos una cum plurimis gallinis devoravit . That is , in our time in the court of the Prince of Bavaria , one of the Lyons leaped downe into a neighbous yard , where nothing regarding the crowing or noise of the Cocks , hee eat them up with many other Hens . And therefore a very unsafe defensative it is against the fury of this animal , and surely no better then Virginity , or blood Royall , which Pliny doth place in Cock broth : For herewith , saith he , who ever is anoynted ( especially if Garlick be boiled therein ) no Lyon or Panther will touch him . 8. It is generally conceived , an earewigge hath no wings , and is reckoned amongst impennous insects by many , but hee that shall narrowly observe them , or shall with a needle put aside the short and sheathie cases on their backe , may extend and draw forth two winges of a proportionable length for flight , and larger then many flyes . The experiment of Pennius is yet more perfect , who with a rush or bristle so pricked them as to make them flie . 9. That wormes are exanguious animalls , and such as have no blood at all , is the determination of Philosophy , the generall opinion of Scholers , and I know not well to dissent from thence my selfe : if so , surely wee want a proper terme whereby to expresse that humor in them which so strictly resembleth blood : and we refer it unto the discernment of others what to determine of that red and sanguineous humor , found more plentifully about the Torquis or carneous circle of great wormes in the spring , affording in linnen or paper an indiscernable tincture from blood ; or wherein that differeth from a veyne , which in an apparent blew runneth along the body , and if dexterously pricked with a lancet emitteth a red drop , which pricked on either side it will not readily afford . In the upper parts of wormes , there are likewise found certaine white and ovall glandulosities which Authors terme egs , and in magnifying glasses , they also represent them : how properly may also bee enquired ; since if in them there be distinction of sexes , these egs are to be found in both . For in that which is presumed to bee their coition that is their usuall complication , or rather laterall adhesion above the ground , dividing suddenly with two knives the adhering parts of both , I have found these egges in either . 10. That Flyes , Bees , &c. doe make that noise or humming sound by their mouth , or as many beleeve with their wings only , would be more warily asserted , if we consulted the determination of Aristotle , who as in sundry other places , so more expressely , in his booke of respiration , affirmeth this sound to be made , by the allision of an inward spirit upon a pellicle , or little membrane about the precinct or pectorall division of their body . If we also consider that a Bee or Flye , so it be able to move the body , will buz though its head be off ; that it will do the like if deprived of wings reserving the head whereby the body may be the better moved . And that some also which are big and lively will humme without either head or wing . Nor is it only the brating upon this little membrane , by the inward and connaturall spirit as Aristotle determines , or the outward ayre as Scaliger conceiveth which affordeth this humming noise , but perhaps most of the other parts may also concurre hereto , as will be manifest if while they humme we lay our finger on the backe or other parts ; for thereupon will be felt a serrous or jarring motion like that which happeneth while we blow on the teeth of a combe through paper ; and so if the head or other parts of the trunke be touched with oyle , the sound will be much impaired , if not destroyed : for those being also dry and membranous parts , by attrition of the spirit doe helpe to advance the noyse : And therefore also the sound is strongest in dry weather , and very weake in rainy season , and toward winter ; for then the ayre is moyst , and the inward spirit growing weake , makes a languid and dumbe allision upon the parts . 11. There is found in the Summer a kind of spider called a Tainct of a red colour , and so little of body that ten of the largest will hardly out-way a graine ; this by Country people is accounted a deadly poyson unto cowes and horses , who , if they suddenly dye , and swell thereon , ascribe their death hereto , and will commonly say , they have licked a Tainct . Now to satisfie the doubts of men , we have called this tradition unto experiment ; we have given hereof unto dogs , chickens , calves and horses , and not in the singular number , yet never could finde the least disturbance ensue . There must be therefore other causes enquired of the sudden death , and swelling of cattell , and perhaps this insect is mistaken , and unjustly accused for some other ; for some there are which from elder times , have been observed pernicious unto cattell , as the Buprestis or burst cow , the Pityocampe or cruca Pinuum , by Dioscorides , Galen and Aetius , the Staphilinus described by Aristotle and others , or those red Phalangious spiders like Cantharides mentioned by Muffetus . Now although the animall may be mistaken and the opinion also false , yet in the ground and reason which makes men most to doubt the verity hereof there may be truth enough , that is the small inconsiderable quantity of this insect . For that a poyson cannot destroy in so small a bulke , we have no reason to affirme . For if as Leo Africanus reporteth , the tenth part of a graine of the poyson of Nubia will dispatch a man in two houres , if the bite of a Viper and sting of a Scorpion , is not conceived to impart so much , if the bite of an Aspe will kill within an houre , yet the impression scarce visible , and the poyson communicated not ponderable , we cannot as impossible reject this way of destruction ; or deny the power of death in so narrow a circumscription . 12. Wondrous things are promised from the Glow●worme ▪ thereof perpetuall lights are pretended , and waters said to be distilled which afford a lustre in the night ; and this is asserted by Cardan , Albertus , Gaudentius , Mizaldus and many others . But hereto we cannot with reason assent : for the light made by this animall depends upon a living spirit , and seems by some vitall irradiation to be actuated into this lustre . For when they are dead they shine not , nor alwayes while they live , but are obscure or light according to the diffusion of this spirit , and the protrusion of their luminous parts , as observation will instruct us ; for this flammeous light is not over all the body , but only visible on the inward side , in a small white part neare the tayle . When this is full and seemeth protruded , there ariseth a double flame of a circular figure and Emerald green colour , which is discernable in any darke place in the day ; but when it falleth and seemeth contracted , the light disappeareth , and the colour of the part only remaineth . Now this light , as it appeareth and disappeareth in their life , so doth it goe quite out at their death . As we have observed in some , which preserved in fresh grasse have lived and shined eighteen dayes , but as they declined their light grew languid , and at last went out with their lives . Thus also the Torpedo which alive hath a power to stupifie at a distance , hath none upon contaction being dead , as Galen and Rondoletius particularly experimented . And this hath also disappointed the mischiefe of those intentions , which study the advancement of poysons , and fancie destructive compositions from Aspes or Vipers teeth , from Scorpions or Hornet stings ; for these omit their efficacy in the death of the individuall , and act but dependantly on their formes . And thus far also those Philosophers concur with us which held the Sun and Stars were living creatures , for they conceived their lustre depended on their lives ; but if they ever dyed their light must perish also . True it is , and we have observed it , that a Glow-worme will afford a faint light , almost a dayes space when many will conceive it dead , but this is a mistake in the compute of death , and terme of disanimation ; for indeed , it is not then dead , but if it be distended will slowly contract it selfe againe , which when it cannot doe it ceaseth to shine any more . And to speak strictly it is no easie matter to determine the point of death in insects and creatures who have not their vitalities radically confined unto one part ; for these are not dead when they cease to move or afford the visible evidencies of life ; as may be manifestly observed in flyes , who when they appear even desperate and quite forsaken of their formes , by vertue of the sun or warme ashes will be revoked unto life , and performe its functions againe . 13. The wisdom of the Pismire is magnified by all , and in the Panegyricks of their providence we alwayes meet with this , that to prevent the growth of corne which they store up they bite off the end thereof : And some have conceived that from hence they have their name in Hebrew : From whence ariseth a conceit that corne will not grow if the extreams be cut or broken . What other provision they make for this intention we know not , but herein we finde no security to prevent its germination , as having made tryall in graines whose ends cut off have notwithstanding suddenly sprouted , and according to the law of their kindes , that is the roots of barley and oates at contrary ends , of wheat and rye at the same . And therefore some have delivered that after rainy weather they dry these graines in the Sun , which if effectuall , we must conceive to be made in a high degree and above the progression of Malt , for that Malt will grow this yeare hath informed us , and that unto a perfect ●ar . THE FOVRTH BOOK . Of many popular and received Tenents concerning Man , which examined , prove either false or dubious . CHAP. I. Of the erectnesse of Man. THat onely Man hath an erect figure , and that for to behold and looke up toward heaven , according to that of the Poet — Pronaque cum spectant animalia caetera terram Os h●mini sublime dedit , caelumque tueri Iussit , & erectos ad sydera tollere vultus , is a double assertion , whose first part may be true , if we take erectnesse strictly , and so as Galen hath defined it ; for they onely , saith he , have an erect figure , whose spine and thigh bone are carried in right lines , and so indeed of any we yet know , Man only is erect ; for the thighes of other animals doe stand at angles with their spine , and have rectangular positions in birds , and perfect Quadrupedes ; nor doth the Frog , though stretched out , or swimming , attaine the rectitude of man , or carry its thigh without all angularity : and thus is it also true that man onely sitteth , if we define sitting to be a firmation of the body upon the Ischias ; wherein if the position be just and naturall the thigh bone lyeth at right angles to the spine , and the leg bone or tibia to the thigh ; for others when they seeme to sit , as Dogs , Cats , or Lions , doe make unto their spine acute angles with their thigh , and acute to the thigh with their shanke : Thus is it likewise true , what Aristotle alledgeth in that Probleme ; why man alone is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or suffereth pollutions in the night ; that is , because man onely lyeth upon his back , if we define not the same by every supine position , but when the spine is in rectitude with the thigh , and both with the armes lye parallell to the Horizon , that a line through their navel will passe through the Zenith and centre of the earth , and so cannot other animals lye upon their backs ; for though the spine lye parallel with the Horizon , yet will their legs incline , and lye at angles unto it ; And upon these three divers positions in man wherein the spine can only be at right lines with the thigh , arise those remarkeable postures , prone , supine , and erect , which are but differenced in sight , or inaugular postures upon the back , the belly and the feet . But if erectnesse be popularly taken , and as it is largely opposed unto pronenesse , or the posture of animals looking downewards , carrying their venters or opposite part to the spine directly towards the earth , it must not be strictly taken ; for though in Serpents and Lizards we may truly allow a pronenesse , yet Galen acknowledgeth that perfect Quadrupedes , as Horses , Oxen , and Camels , are but partly prone , and have some part of erectnesse ; and birds or flying animals , are so farre from this kinde of pronenesse , that they are almost erect , advancing the head and breast in their progression , and onely prone in the act of their volitation ; and if that be true which is delivered of the Penguin or Anser Magellanicus , and often described in Maps about those Straits , that they goe erect like men , and with their breast and belly do make one line perpendicular unto the axis of the earth ; it will make up the exact erectnesse of man ; nor will that insect come very short which we have often beheld , that is , one kinde of Locust which stands not prone , or a little inclining upward , but in a large erectnesse , elevating alwayes the two fore legs , and susteining it selfe in the middle of the other foure ; by Zoographers called mantis , and by the Common people of Province , Pr●ga Dio , that is , the Prophet and praying Locust , as being generally found in the posture of supplication , or such as resembleth ours , when we lift up our hands to heaven . As for the end of this erection , to looke up toward heaven , though confirmed by severall testimonies , and the Greek E●ymology of man , it is not so readily to be admitted ; and as a popular and vaine conceit was anciently rejected by Galen ; who in his third , De usu partium , determines , that man is erect because he was made with hands , and was therewith to exercise all Arts which in any other figure he could not have performed , as he excellently declareth in that place where he also proves that man could have beene made neither Quadruped , nor Ce●taur . The ground and occasion of this conceit was a literall apprehension of a figurative expression in Plato , as Galen plainely delivers , the effect of whose words is this : To opinion that man is erect to looke up and behold the heavens , is a conceit onely fit for those that never saw the fish Uranoscopus , that is , the Beholder of heaven ; which hath its eyes so placed , that it lookes up directly to heaven , which man doth not , except he recline , or bend his head backward ; and thus to looke up to heaven agreeth not onely unto men , but Asses ; to omit birds with long necks , which looke not onely upwards , but round about at pleasure ; and therefore men of this opinion understood not Plato when he said that man doth Sursum aspicere , for thereby was not meant to gape or looke upward with the eye , but to have his thoughts sublime , and not onely to behold , but speculate their nature with the eye of the understanding . Now although Galen in this place makes instance but in one , yet are there other fishes , whose eyes regard the heavens , as Plane , and cartilagineous fishes as pectinals , or such as have the Apophyses of their spine made laterally like a combe , for when they apply themselves to sleepe or rest upon the white side , their eyes on the other side looke upward toward heaven : for birds , they generally carry their heads erectly like man , and some have advantage in that they move not their upper eyelid ; and many that have long necks , and bear their heads somewhat backward , behold farre more of the heavens , and seeme to look above the aequinoxiall circle ; and so also in many Quadrupeds , although their progression be partly prone , yet is the sight of their eye direct , not respecting the earth but heaven , and makes an higher arch of altitude then our owne . The position of a Frogge with his head above water exceedeth these ; for therein hee seemes to behold a large part of the heavens , and the acies of his eye to ascend as high as the Tropick ; but he that hath beheld the posture of a Bitour , will not deny that it beholds almost the very Zenith . CHAP. II. Of the heart . THat the heart of man is seated in the left side , is an asseveration which strictly taken , is resutable by inspection ; whereby it appeares the base and centre thereof is in the midst of the chest ▪ true it is that the Mucro or point thereof inclineth unto the left , for by this position it giveth way unto the ascension of the midriffe , and by reason of the hollow veine could not commodiously deflect unto the right ▪ from which diversion , neverthelesse wee cannot so properly say t is placed in the left ; as that it consisteth in the middle , that is , where its centre resteth ; for so doe we usually say a Gnomon or needle is in the middle of a Diall , although the extreams may respect the North or South and approach the circumference thereof . The ground of this mistake is a generall observation from the pulse or motion of the heart , which is more sensible on this side ; but the reason hereof is not to be drawne from the situation of the heart , but the site of the left ventricle wherein the vitall spirits are laboured , and also the great Artery that conveyeth them out , both which are situated on the left , and upon this reason epithems or cordial applications are justly applyed unto the left brest , and the wounds under the fist rib may bee more suddenly destructive if made on the sinister side ; and the speare of the souldier that pierced our Saviour , is not improperly described when Painters direct it a little towards the left . The other ground is more particular and upon inspection ; for in● dead bodies especially lying upon the spine , the heart doth seem to incline unto the left , which happeneth not from its proper site , but besides its sinistrous gravity is drawne that way by the great arterie , which then subsideth & haleth the heart unto it , And therefore strictly taken , the heart is seated in the middle of the chest ; but after a carelesse and inconsiderate aspection , or according to the readiest sense of pulsation , wee shall not quarrell if any affirme it is seated toward the left ; and in these considerations must Aristotle be salved , when hee affirmeth the heart of man is placed in the left side , and thus in a popular acception may wee receive the periphrasis of Persius when hee taketh the part under the left pappe for the heart ; and if rightly apprehended , it concerneth not this controversie , when it is said in Ecclesiastes , The heart of a wiseman is in the right side , but that of a fool in the left . That assertion also that man proportionally hath the largest brain , I did I confesse somewhat doubt , and conceived it might have failed in birds , especially such as having little bodies , have yet large cranies , and seeme to containe much brain , as Snipes , Woodcoks , &c. but upon triall I finde it very true . The braines of a man Archangelus and Bauhinus , observe to weigh four pound , and sometime five and an half , if therefore a man weigh one hundred and forty pounds , and his braine but five , his waight is 27. times as much as his braine , deducting the waight of that five pound which is allowed for it ; now in a Snype which waighed foure ounces two dragmes , I find the braines to waigh but half dragme , so that the weight of the body ( allowing for the brain ) exceeded the waight of the brain , sixtie seven times and an half . CHAP. III. Of Pleurisies . THat Pleurisies are onely on the left side , is a popular Tenent , not onely absurde but dangerous . From the misapprehension hereof , men omitting the opportunity of those remedies , which otherwise they would not neglect ; chiefly occasioned by the ignorance of Anatomie , & the extent of the part affected , which in an exquisite Pleurisie is determined to be the skin or membrane which investeth the ribbes , for so it is defined , Inflammati● membrane costas succingentis ; An Inflammation either simple consisting onely of an hot and sanguineous affluxion , or els Oedematous , Schirrous , Erisipelatous according to the predominancy of melancholy , flegme , or choler ; The vessells whereby the morbificall matter is derived unto this membrane , are either the ascending branches of the hollow veine , which disperse themselves into the foure upper ribbs , or else the Azygos , or vena sine pari , whose surcles are disposed unto the other lower ; The membrane thus inflamed , is properly called Pleura , from whence the disease hath its name , and this investeth not onely one side , but overspreadeth the cavitie of the chest , and affordeth a common coat unto the parts contained therein . Now therefore the Pleura being common unto both sides , it is not reasonable to confine the inflammation unto one , nor strictly to determine it is alwayes in the side , but sometimes before and behinde , that is , inclining to the spine or brestbone , for thither this coat extendeth ; and therefore with equall propriety we may affirme , that ulcers of the lungs , or Apostems of the braine doe happen onely in the left side , or that Ruptures are confineable unto one side , whereas the peritoneum or rimme of the belly may be broke , or its perforations relaxed in either . CHAP. IV. Of the Ring finger . AN opinion there is , which magnifies the condition of the fourth finger of the left hand , presuming therein a cordiall relation , that a particular vessell , nerve , veine , or arterie is conferred thereto from the heart , and therefore that especially hath the honour to beare our rings ; which was not only the Christian practi●e in Nuptiall contracts , but observed by the heathens , as Alexander ab Alexandro , Gellius , Macrobius , and Pierius haue delivered , as lately Levinus Lemnius hath confirmed , who affirmes this peculiar vessell to bee an Arterie , and not a nerve , as antiquitie conceived it ; adding moreover that rings hereon peculiarly affect the heart ; that in Lipothymis or swoundings he used the frication of this finger with saffron and gold ; that the ancient Physitians mixed up their Medicines herewith ; that this is seldome or last of all affected with the Gout , and when that becommeth nodous , men continue not long after : notwithstanding all which we remaine unsatisfied , nor can we thinke the reasons alledged sufficiently establish the priviledge of this finger . For first , concerning the practice of antiquity the custome was not generall to weare their rings either on this hand or finger ; for it is said , and that emphatically in Jeremiah , Si fuerit ●econias filius Ioachim re●gis Iudae annulus in manu dextrâ meâ , inde evella●● eum : Though Coniah the son of Joachim King of Judah were the signet on my right , hand , yet would I pluck thee thence : So is to observed by Pliny that in the portraits of their Gods the rings were worne on the finger next the thumb , that the Romans wore them also upon their little finger , as Nero is described in Petronius : some wore them on the middle finger as the ancient Gaules and Britans , and some upon the forefinger , as is deduceable from Julius Pollux , who names that ring Corionos . Againe , that the practice of the Ancients had any such respect of cordiality or reference unto the heart will much be doubted if we consider their rings were made of Iron ; such was that of Prometheus who is conceived the first that brought them in use ; so , as Pliny affirmeth , for many yeares the Senators of Rome did not weare any rings of Gold : but the slaves wore generally Iron rings untill their manumission or preferment to some dignity ; That the Lacedemonians continued their Iron rings unto his dayes , Pliny also delivereth ; and surely they used few of Gold , for beside that Lycurgus prohibited that mettall , we read in Athenaeus that having a desire to guild the face of Apollo , they enquired of the oracle where they might purchase so much gold , and were directed unto Craesus King of Lydia . Moreover whether the Ancients had any such intention , the grounds which they conceived in veyne , nerve , or artery , are not to be justified , nor will inspection confirm a peculiar vessell in this finger : for as Anatomy informeth , the Basilica veyne dividing into two branches below the cubit , the outward sendeth two surcles unto the thumb , two unto the forefinger , and one unto the middlefinger in the inward side ; the other branch of the Basilica sendeth one surcle unto the outside of the middlefinger , two unto the Ring , and as many unto the little fingers ; so that they all proceed from the Basilica , and are in equall numbers derived unto every one : In the same manner are the branches of the axillary artery distributed into the hand , for below the cubit it divideth into two parts , the one running along the Radius , and passing by the wrest or place of the pulse , is at the fingers subdivided into three branches , whereof the first conveyeth two surcles unto the thumb , the second as many to the forefinger , and the third one unto the middle finger ; the other or lower division of the artery descendeth by the ulna , and furnisheth the other fingers , that is the middle with one surcle , and the ring and little fingers with two ; as for the nerves they are disposed much after the same maner , and have their originall from the brain , and not the heart , as many of the Ancients conceived ; which is so farre from affording nerves unto other parts , that it receiveth very few it self from the sixt conjugation , or paire of nerves in the brain . Lastly , these propagations being communicated unto both hands , we have no greater reason to weare our rings on the left , then on the right , nor are there cordiall considerations in the one , more then the other ; and therefore when Forestus for the stanching of blood makes use of Topicall applications unto the fourth finger , he consines not that practice unto the left , but varieth the side according to the nostrill bleeding : and so in fevers , where the heart primarily suffereth , we apply medicines unto the wrests of either arme ; and so we touch the pulse of both , and judge of the affections of the heart by the one as well as the other : and although in indispositions of liver or spleene considerations are made in Phlebotomy respectively to their situation ; yet when the heart is affected men have thought it as effectuall to bleed on the right as the left ; and although also it may be thought , a nearer respect is to be had of the left , because the great artery proceeds from the left ventricle , and so is nearer that arme , it admits not that consideration ; for under the channell bones the artery divideth into two great branches , from which trunke or point of division the distance unto either hand is equall , and the consideration answerable . And therefore Macrobius discussing the point , hath alleadged another reason , affirming that the g●station of rings upon this hand and finger , might rather be used for their conveniency and preservation then any cordiall relation ; for at first ( saith he ) it was both free and usuall to weare rings on either hand , but after that luxury encreased , when pretious gems and rich insculptures were added , the custome of wearing them on the right hand was translated unto the left , for that hand being lesse employed , thereby they were best preserved ; and for the same reason they placed them on this finger , for the thumb was too active a finger , and is commonly imployed with either of the rest : the Index or forefinger was too naked whereto to commit their pretiosities and hath the tuition of the thumbe scarce unto the second joynt : the middle and little finger they rejected as extreams , and too big or too little for their rings , and of all chose out the fourth as being least used of any , as being guarded on either side , and having in most this peculiar condition that it cannot be extended alone and by it selfe , but will bee accompained by some finger on either side : and to this opinion assenteth Alexander ab Alexandro , Annulum ●nuptialem prior aetas in sinistr● ferebat , credideri● ne attereretur . Now that which begat or promoted the common opinion , was the common conceit that the heart was seated on the left side , but how far this is verified , we have before declared . The Aegyptian practice hath much advanced the same , who unto this finger derived a nerve from the heart , and therefore the Priest anointed the same with pretious oyls before the altar ; but how weake Anatomists they were , which were so good Embalmers we have already shewed ; and though this reason tooke most place , yet had they another which more commended that practice , and that was the number whereof this singer was an Hieroglyphick : for by holding downe the fourth finger of the left hand , while the rest were extended , they signified the perfect and magnified number of six ; for as Pierius hath graphically declared , Antiquity expressed numbers by the fingers of either hand ; on the left they accounted their digits and articulate numbers unto an hundred , on the right hand hundreds & thousands ; the depressing this finger which in the left hand implied but six , in the right indigitated six hundred : In this way of numeration may we construe that of Juvenal concerning Nestor . — mortem Distulit , atque suos jam dextrâ comptuat annos . And how ever it were intended , and in this sense it will be very elegant what is delivered of Wisdome , Prov. 3. Length of dayes is in her right hand , and in her left hand riches and honour . As for the observation of Lemnius an eminent Physitian , concerning the gowt , how ever it happened in his country , wee may observe it otherwise in ours ; that is , that chiragricall persons doe suffer in this finger as well as in the rest , and sometimes first of all , and sometimes no where else ; and for the mixing up medicines herewith , it is rather an argument of opinion then any considerable effect , and we as highly conceive of the practice in Diapalma , that is in the making of that plaister , to stirre it with the stick of a Palme . CHAP. V. Of the right and left Hand . IT is also suspicious , and not with that certainty to be received , what is generally believed concerning the right and left hand , that men naturally make use of the right , and that the use of the other is a digression or aberration from that way which nature generally intendeth ; and truly we do not deny that almost all Nations have used this hand , and ascribed a preheminence thereto : hereof a remarkable passage there is in the 48. of Genesis , And Joseph tooke them both , Ephraim in his right hand towards Israels left hand , and Manasses in his left hand towards Israels right hand , and Israel stretched out his right hand and laid it upon Ephraims head , who was the younger , and his left hand upon Manasses head guiding his hands wittingly , for Manasses was the first borne ; and when Joseph saw that his father laid his right hand upon the head of Ephraim , it displeased him , and he held up his fathers hand to remove it from Ephraims head unto Manasses head , and Joseph said not so my father , for this is thy first borne , put thy right hand upon his head : And the like appeareth from the ordinance of Moses in the consecration of their Priests , Then shalt thou kill the Ram , and take of his bloud , and put it upon the tip of the right eare of Aaron , and upon the tip of the right eare of his sonnes , and upon the thumb of the right hand , and upon the great toe of the right foot , and sprinkle the bloud on the Altar round about : That the Persians were wont herewith to plight their faith , is testified by Diodorus : That the Greeks and Romans made use hereof , beside the testimony of divers Authors , is evident from their custome of discumbency at their meales , which was upon their left side , for so their right hand was free , and ready for all service ; nor was this onely in use with divers Nations of men , but was the custome of whole Nations of women , as is deduceable from the Amazones in the amputation of their right breast , whe●eby they had the freer use of their ●ow : all which doe declare a naturall preheminency and pref●rment of the one unto motion before the other , wherein notwithstanding in submission to future information , we are unsatisfied unto great dubitation . For first , if there were a determinate prepotency in the right , and such as ariseth from a constant roote in nature , wee might expect the same in other animals , whose parts are also differenced by dextrality , wherein notwithstanding we cannot discover a distinct and complying account , for we ●inde not that Horses , Buls , or Mules , are generally stronger on this side ; and as for animals whose forelegs more sensibly supply the use of armes , they hold if not an equality in both , a prevalency oft times in the other , as Squirrels , Apes , and Monkeys , and the same is also discernible in Parrets , and men observe that the eye of a Tumbler is biggest not constantly in one , but in the bearing side . That there is also in men a naturall prepotency in the right we cannot with constancy affirme , if we make observation in children , who permitted the freedome of both , do oft times confine unto the le●t , and are not without great difficulty restrained from it : and therefore this prevalency is either uncertainly placed in the laterallity , or custome determines its indifferency : which is the resolution of Aristotle in that Probleme , which enqui●es why the right side being better then the left , is equall in the senses ? because , saith he , the right and left do differ by use and custome which have no place in the senses : and the reason is allowable ; for right and le●t as parts inservient unto the motive faculty are differenced by degrees from use and assuefaction , according whereto the one grows stronger , and oft times bigger then the other ; but in the senses it is otherwise ; for they acquire not their perfection by use or custome , but at the first we equally heare and see with one eye , as well as with another : and therefore , were this indifferency permitted , or did not institution , but Nature determine dextrality , there would be many more Scevolaes then are delivered in story ; not should we wonder at seven thousand in one Army , as wee reade concerning the Benjamites . True it is , that although there be an indifferency in either , or a prevalency indifferent in one , yet is it most reasonable for uniformity , and sundry respective uses , that men should apply themselves to the constant use of one , for there will otherwise arise anomalous disturbances in manuall actions , not onely in Civill and artificiall , but also in Military affaires , and the severall actions of warre . Secondly , the grounds and reasons alleadged for the right are not satisfactory , and afford no rest in their decision : Scaliger finding a defect in the reason of Aristotle , introduceth one of no lesse deficiency himselfe , Ratio materialis ( saith he ) sanguinis crassitud● simul & multitud● , that is , the reason of the vigour of this side is the crassitude and plenty of bloud ; but this is no way sufficient , for the crassitude or thicknesse of bloud , affordeth no reason why one arme should be enabled before the other , and the plenty thereof , why both not enabled equally : Fallopius is of another conceit , deducing the reason from the Azygos or vena sine par● , a large and considerable veine arising out of the cava or hallow veine , before it enters the right ventricle of the heart , and placed onely in the right side ; but neither is this perswasory , for the Azygos communicates no branches unto the armes or legs on either side , but disperseth into the ribs on both , and in its descent doth furnish the left Emulgent with one veyne , and the first veyne of the loynes on the right side with another ; which manner of derivation doth not conferre a peculiar addition unto either . Caelius Rodiginus undertaking to give a reason of Ambidexters and left handed men , delivereth a third opinion : Men , saith he , are Ambidexters , and use both hands alike , when the heat of the heart doth plentifully disperse into the left side , and that of the Liver into the right , and the spleene be also much dilated ; but men are left handed when ever it happeneth that the heart and Liver are seated on the left side , or when the Liver is on the right side , yet so obducted and covered with thick skins , that it cannot diffuse its virtue into the right : which reasons are no way satisfactory ; for herein the spleene is injustly introduced to invigorate the sinister side , which being dilated it would rather infirme and debilitate ; as for any tunicles or skins which should hinder the Liver from enabling the deutrall parts , we must not conceive it diffuseth its virtue by meere irradiation , but by its veines and proper vessels , which common skins and teguments cannot impede , and as for the seate of the heart and Liver in one side whereby men become left handed , it happeneth too rarely to countenance an effect so common ; for the seat of the Liver on the left side is very monstrous , and scarce at all to be met with in the observations of Physitians . Others not considering ambidextrous and left handed men , doe totally submit unto the efficacy of the Liver , which though it be seated on the right side , yet by the subclavian division doth equidistantly communicate its activity unto either arme , nor will it salve the doubts of observation , for many are right handed whose Livers are weakely constituted , and many use the left , in whom that part is strongest ; and we observe in Apes and other animals , whose Liver is in the right , no regular prevalence therein , and therefore the Braine , especially the spinall marrow , which is but the braine prolonged , hath a fairer plea hereto , for these are the principles of motion wherein dextrality consists , and are bipartited within and without the Crany ; by which division transmitting nerves respectively unto either side , according to the indifferency or originall and native prepotency , there ariseth an equality in both , or prevalency in either side ; and so may it be made out , what many may wonder at , why some most actively use the contrary arme and leg , for the vigour of the one dependeth upon the upper part of the spine , but the other upon the lower . And therefore many things are Philosophically delivered concerning right and left , which admit of some suspension ; that a woman upon a masculine conception advanceth her right leg , will not be found to answer strict observation ; That males are conceived in the right side of the wombe , females in the left , though generally delivered , and supported by ancient testimony , will make no infallible account ; it happening oft times that males and females doe lye upon both sides , and Hermaphrodites for ought we know on either : It is also suspicious what is delivered concerning the right and left testicle , that males are begotten from the one , and females from the other ; for though the left seminall veine proceedeth from the Emulgent , and is the●efore conceived to carry downe a serous and feminine matter , yet the ●eminall Arteryes which send forth the active materials , are both derived from the great Artery : Beside this originall of the left veine was thus contrived , to avoid the pulsation of the great Arterie over which it must have passed to attaine unto the Testicle : Nor can we easily inferre such different effects from the divers situation of parts which have one end and office ; for in the kidneys which have one office , the right is seated lower then the left , whereby it lyeth free , and giveth way unto the Liver , and therefore also that way which is delivered for masculine generation , to make a straite ligature about the left Testicle , thereby to intercept the evacuation of that part , deserveth consideration ; for one sufficeth unto generation , as hath beene observed in semicastration , and oft times in carnous ruptures : beside the seminall ejaculation proceeds not immediately from the Testicle , but from the spermatick glandules ; and therefore Aristotle affirmes , ( and reason cannot deny ) that although there be nothing diffused from the Testicles , an Horse or Bull may generate after castration , that is , from the stock and remainder of seminall matter , already prepared and stored up in the Prostates or glandules of generation . Thirdly , although wee should concede a right and left in Nature , yet in this common and received account we may aberre from the proper acception , mistaking one side for another , calling that in man and other animals the right which is the left , and that the left which is the right , and that in some things right and left , which is not properly either . For first the right and left , are nor defined by Philosophers according to common acception , that is , respectively from one man unto another , or any constant site in each ; as though that should bee the right in one , which upon confront or facing stands a thwa●t or diagonially unto the other , but were distinguished according to the activitie and predominant locomotion upon either side : Thus Aristole in his excellent Tract de Incessu anim●lium , ascribeth six positions unto animals , answering the three dimensions ; which he d●termineth not by site or position unto the heavens , but by their faculties and functions , and these are Imum summum , Ante Retro , Dextra & Sin●slra : that is , the superiour part where the aliment is received , that the lower extreme where it is last expelled ; so hee termeth a man a plant inverted ; for hee supposeth the root of a tree the head or upper pa●t thereof , whereby it ●eceiveth it aliment , although therewith it respects the Center of the earth , but with the other the Zenith ; and this position is answerable unto longitude : Those parts are anterior and measure profunditie where the senses , especially the eyes are placed , and those posterior which are opposite hereunto ; The dextrous and sinistrous parts of the body make up the Latitude , and are not certain and inalterable like the other ▪ for th●●●aith hee , is the right side from whence the motion of the body beginneth , that is , the active or moving side , but that the sinister which is the weaker or more quiescent part : of the same determination were the Platonicks and Pythagoria●s before him , who conceiving the heavens an animated body , named the East the right or dextrous part , from whence began their motion : and thus the Greeks from wence the Latines have borrowed their appellation , have named this hand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denominating it not from the site , but office from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 capio , that is , the hand w ch receiveth , or is usually implied in that action . Now upon these grounds we are most commonly mistaken , defining that by situation which they determined by motion , and give the terme of right hand to that which doth not properly admit ●t : For fi●st , many in their infancy are sinistrously disposed , and divers continue all their life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is left handed , and have but weak and imperfect use of the right ; now unto these that hand is properly the right , and not the other estemed so by situation : Thus may Aristotle bee made out , when hee affirmeth the right claw of Crabbes and Lobsters is biggest , if we take the right for the most vigorous side , and not regard the relative situation ; for the one is generally bigger then the other , yet not alwayes upon the same side : so may it b●e verified what is delivered by Scaliger in his Comment , that Palsies do oftnest happen upon the left side if understood in this sense ; the most vigorous part prot●cting it selfe , and protruding the matter upon the w●aker and lesse resistive side : and thus the Law of Common-Weales , that cut off the right hand of Malefactors , if Philosophically executed , is impartiall , otherwise the amputation not equally punisheth all . Some ar● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , ambidexterous or right-handed on both sides , which happeneth only unto strong and Athleticall bodies , whose heat and spirits are able to afford an ability unto both ; and therefore Hippocrates saith , that women are not ambidexterous , that is , not so often as men , for some are found , which indifferently make use of both ; and so may Aristotle say , that only man is Ambidexter ; of this constitution was Asteropaeus in Homer , and Parthenopeus the Theban Captaine in Statius ; and of the same doe some conceiv● our Father Adam to have been , as being perfectly framed , and in a constitution admitting least defect : Now in these men the right hand is on both sides , and that which is the opposite to the one , is not the left unto the other . Againe , some are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Galen hath expressed : that is , Ambilevous or left handed on both sides ; such as with agility and vigour have not the use of either , who are not gym●astically composed ; nor actively use those parts ; now in these there is no right hand : of this constitution are many women , and some men ; who though they accustome themselves unto either hand , do dexte●ously make use of neither ; and therefore although the Politicall advise of Aristotle bee very good , that men should accustom themselves to the command of either hand , yet cannot th● execution or performance thereof be generall , for though there bee many found that can use both , yet will there divers remaine that can strenuously make use of neither . Lastly , these lateralities in man are not onely fallible , if relatively determined unto each others , but made in reference unto the heavens , and quarters of the Globe : for those parts are not capable of these conditions in themselves , nor with any certainty respectively derived from us , nor we from them againe . And first in regard of their proper nature , the heavens admit not these sinister and dexter respects , there being in them no diversitie or difference , but a simplicity of parts , and equiformity in motion continually succeeding each other ; so that from what point soever we compute , the account will be common unto the whole circularity , and therefore though it be plausible , it is not fundamentall what is delivered by Solinus , That man was therefore a Microcosm● or little world , because the dimensions of his positions were answerabl● unto the greater ; for as in the heavens the distance of the North and Southerne pole , which are esteemed the sup●riour and inferiour poynt● , is equall unto th● space between th● East and West , accounted the dextrous and sinistrous parts thereof ; so is it also in man : for the extent of his fathome , or distance betwixt the extremity of the finger● of either hand upon expansion , is equall unto the space between the soal● of the foot and the crowne ; but this doth but petionarily inferre a dextrality in the heavens , and we may as reasonably conclude a right an left laterallity in the Ark or navall edifice of Noah : for the length thereof was thirty cubits , the bredth fifty , and the heigth or profundity thirty , which well agreeth unto the proportion of man , whose length that is a perpendicular from the vertix unto the soal of the foot is ●extuple unto his breadth , or a right line drawne from the ribs of one side to another ; and decuple unto his profundity , that is a direct line between the breast bone and the spine . Againe , they receive not these conditions with any assurance or stability from our selves ; for the relative foundations and points of denomination , are not fixed and certaine , but variously designed according to imagination . The Philosopher accounts that East from whence the heavens begin their motion . The Astronomer regarding the South and Meridian Sun , calls that the dextrous part of heaven which respecteth his right hand , and that is the West . Poets respecting the West assign the name of right unto the North which regardeth their right hand● and so must that of Ovid be explaned , utque duae dextrâ z●nae totidemque sinistrâ : But Augurs or Southsayers turning their face to the East , did make the right in the South , which was also observed by the Hebrews and Chaldaeans . Now if we name the quarters of heaven respectively unto our sides , it will be no certaine or invariable denomination ; for if we call that the right side of heaven which is seated Easterly unto us , when we regard , the meridian Sun , the inhabitants beyond the equator and Southerne Tropick when they face us regarding the meridian will contrarily defin● it ; for unto them , the opposite part of heaven will respect the left , and the Sun arise to their right . And thus have we at large declared that although the right be most commonly used , yet hath it no regular or certaine root in nature : Since it is most confirmable from other animalls : Since in children it seeme● either indifferent or more favourable in the other , but more reasonable for uniformity in action that men accustome unto one : Since the grounds and reasons urged for it doe no way support it : Since if there be a right and stronger side in nature , yet may we mistake in its denomination , calling that the right which is the l●ft , and the left which is the right : Since some have one right , some both , some neither : and lastly , Since these affections in man are not only fallible in relation unto one another , but made also in reference unto the heavens , they being not capable of these conditions in themselves , nor with any certainty from us , nor we from them againe . And therefore what admission we owe unto many conceptions concerning right and left requireth circumspection ; that is , how far wee ought to relye upon the remedy of Kiramides , that is the left ●ye of an Hedgehog fryed in oyle to procure sleep , and th● right foot of a frog in a Deers skin for the gowt ; or that to dream of the losse of righ● or left tooth presageth the death of male or female kindred , according to the doctrine of Metrodorus ; what verity there is in that numerall conceit in the laterall division of man by even and odde , ascribing the odde unto the right side , and even unto the left ; and so by parity or imparity of letters in mens names determine misfortunes on either side of their bodyes ; by which account in Greek numeration H●phaestus or Vulcane was lame in the right foot , and Anniball lost his right eye : And lastly , what substance there is in that Auspiciall principle , and fundamentall doctrine of Ariolation that the left hand is ominous , and that good things do passe sinistrously upon us , because the left hand of man respected the right hand of the Gods , which handed their favours unto us . CHAP. VI. Of Swimming . THat men swim naturally , if not disturbed by feare ; that men being drowned and sunke , doe float the ninth day when their gall breaketh ; that women drowned swim prone but men supine , or upon their back● , are popular affirmations , whereto we cannot assent : And first , that man should swim naturally , because we observe it is no lesson unto others we cannot well conclude ; for other animalls swim in the same manner as they goe , and need no other way of motion , for natation in the water , then for progression upon the land ; and this is true whether they move per latera , that is two legs of one side together , which is Tollutation or ambling , or per diametrum , which is most generall , lifting one foot before , and the crosse foot behinde , which is succussation or trotting , or whether per fron●em or quadratum , as Scaliger tearmes it , upon a square base of the legs of both sides moving together as frogs , and salient animalls , which is properly called leaping ; for by these motions they are able to support and impell themselves in the water , without addition or alteration in the stroake of their legs , or position of their bodies . But with man it is performed otherwise ; for in regard of site he alters his naturall posture and swimmeth pron● , whereas hee walketh ●rect ; againe in progression the armes move parallell to the legs and th● armes and legs unto each other ; but in natation they intersect an make all sorts of Angles : and lastly , in progressive motion , the armes and legs doe move successively , but in natation both together ; all which aptly to performe , and so as to support and advance the body , is a point of art , and such as some in their young and docile yeares could never attaine . But although it be acquired by art , yet is there somewhat more of nature in it then we observe in other habits , nor will it strictly fall under that definition , for once obtained it is not to be removed ; nor is there any who from disuse did ever yet forget it . Secondly , that persons drowned arise and ●loat the ninth day when their gall breaketh , is a questionable determination both in the time and cause , for the time of ●loating it is uncertain according to the time of putrefaction , which will retard or accelerate according to the subject and season of the year ; for as we have observed cats and mice will arise unequally and at different times , though drowned at the same ; such as are fatted doe commonly float soonest , for their bodies soonest ferment , and that substance approacheth nearest unto ayre : and this is one of Aristotles reasons why dead E●les will not ●loat , because saith he , they have but slender bellies , and little fat . As for the cause it is not so reasonably imputed unto the breaking of the gall as the putrefaction of the body , whereby the unnaturall heat prevailing the putrifying parts do suffer a turgescence and in●lation , and becomming airy and spumous affect to approach the ayre , and ascend unto the surface of the matter : and this is also evidenced in egges wherof the sound ones sink , & such as are addled swim , as do also those which are tearmed hypenemia or wind-egges , and this is also a way to separate seeds , whereof such as are corrupted and sterill swim ; and this agreeth not only unto the seed of plants lockt up and capsulated in their husks , but also unto the sperme and seminall humor of man , for such a passage hath Aristotle upon the Inquisition and test of its fertility . That the breaking of the gall is not the cause hereof experience hath informed us , for opening the abdomen , and taking out the gall in cats and mice , they did notwithstanding arise : and because wee had read in Rhodiginus of a Tyrant , who to prevent the emergencie of murdered bodies did use to cut off their lungs , and found mens minds possessed with this reason , we committed some unto the water without lungs , which notwithstanding floated with the others : and to compleat the experiment , although we tooke out the guts and bladder , and also perforated the Cranium , yet would they arise , though in a longer time : from these observations in other animalls , it may not be unreasonable to conclude the same in man , who is too noble a subject on whom to make them expressely , and the casuall opportunity too rare almost to make any . Now if any shall ground this effect from gall or choler , because it is the highest humor and will be above the rest ; or being the ●iery humor will readiest surmount the water , wee must confesse in the common putr●scence it may promote elevation , which the breaking of the bladder of gall so small a part in man , cannot considerably advantage . Lastly , that women drowned float prone , that is with their bellies downward , but men supine or upward is an assertion wherein th● hoti or point it selfe is dubious ; and were it true the reason alleadged for it , is of no validity . The reason yet currant was first expressed by Pliny , veluti pudori defunctarum parcente naturâ , nature modestly ordaining this position to conceale the shame of the dead , which hath been taken up by Solinus , Rhodiginus , and many more : This indeed ( as Scaliger tearmeth it ) is ratio civilis non philosophica , strong enough for morality or Rhetoricks , not for Philosophy or Physicks : for first , in nature the concealment of secret parts is the same in both sexes and the shame of their reveale equall : so Adam upon the taste of the fruit was ashamed of his nakednesse as well as Eve : and so likewise in America and countries unacquainted with habits , where modesty conceales these parts in one sex , it doth it also in the other ; and therefore had this been the intention of nature , not only women , but men also had swimmed downwards , the posture in reason being common unto both where the intent is also common . Againe , while herein we commend the modesty , we condemne the wisdome of nature : for that prone position we make her contrive unto the woman , were best agreeable unto the man in whom the secret parts are very anterior and more discoverable in a supine and upward posture : and therefore Scaliger declining this reason hath recurred unto another from the diff●rence of parts in both sexes , Quod ventre vasto sunt mulieres plenolque intestinis , itaque minus impletur & subsidet , inanior maribus quibus nates preponderant : If so , then men with great bellies will ●loat downward , and only Callipygae and women largely composed behinde , upward . But Anatomists observe that to make the larger cavity for the Infant , the hanch bones in women , and consequently the parts appendant are more protuberant then they are in men : They who ascribe the cause unto the breasts of women , take not away the doubt , for they resolve not why children ●loat downward who are included in that sex , though not in the reason alleadged : but hereof we cease to discourse lest we undertake to afford a reason of the * golden tooth , that is to invent or assigne a cause , when we remaine unsatisfied or unassured of the effect . CHAP. VII . Concerning Weight . THat men weigh heavier dead then alive , if experiment hath not failed us , we cannot reasonably grant ; for though the triall hereof cannot so well be made on the body of man , nor will the difference be sensible in the abate of scruples or dragmes , yet can we not confirme the same in lesser animalls from whence the inference is good ; and the affirmative of Pliny saith that it is true in all : for exactly weighing and strangling a chicken in the Scales , upon an immediate ponderation , we could discover no sensible difference in weight , but suffering it to lye eight or ten howres , untill it grew perfectly cold , it weighed most sensibly lighter ; the like we attempted , and verified in mice , and performed their trials in Scales that would turne upon the eighth or tenth part of a graine . Now whereas some alledge that spirits are light substances , and naturally ascending do elevate and wast the body upward , whereof dead bodies being destitute contract a greater gravity ; although we concede that spirits are light , comparatively unto the body , yet that they are absolutely so , or have no weight at all , wee cannot readily allow ; for since Philosophy a●●irmeth that spirits are middle substances betw●●ne the soule and body , they must admit of some corporiety which ●●ppos●th weight or gravity . Beside , in carcasses warme , and bodies newly disa●imated while transpiration remaineth , there doe exhale and breathe out vaporous and fluid parts , which carry away some power of g●avitation ; which though we must allow , we do not make answerable unto living expiration , and therefore the Chicken or Mice were not so light being dead , as they would have beene after ten houres kept alive , for in that space a man abateth many ounces ; nor if it had slept , for in that space of sleepe , a man will sometimes abate forty ounces , nor if it had beene in the middle of summer , for then a man weigheth some pounds lesse then in the height of winter , according to experience , and the statick aphorismes of Sanctorius . Againe , whereas men affirme they perc●ave an addition of ponderosity in dead bodies , comparing them usually unto blocks and stones , whensoever they lift or carry them , this accession●ll prepond●rancy is rather in appearance th●n reality ; for being destitute of any motion , they con●erre no reliefe unto the Agents or Elevators , which makes us meet with the same complaints of gravity in animated and living bodies , where the nerves subside , and the faculty locomotive seemes abolished , as may be observed in the lifting or supporting of persons inebriated , Apoplecticall , or in Lipothymies and swoundings . Many are also of opinion , and some learned men maintaine , that men are lighter after meales then before , and that by a supply and addition of spirits obscuring the grosse ponderosity of the aliment ingested ; but the contrary hereof we have found in the triall of sundry persons in diff●r●nt sex , and ages ; and we conceave men may mistake if they distinguish not the sense of levity unto themselves , and in regard of the scale or decision of t●●tination ; for after a draught of wine a man may seeme lighter in himselfe from sudden refection , although he be heavier in the balance , from a corporall and ponderous addition ; but a man in the morning is lighter in the scale , because in sleepe some pounds have perspired , and is also lighter unto himselfe , because he is refected . And to speake strictly , a man that holds his breath is weightier while his lungs are ●ull , then upon expiration ; for a bladder blowne is weightier then one empty , and if it containe a quart , expressed and emptied it will abate about halfe a graine ; and we somewhat mistrust the experiment of a pumice-stone taken up by Montanus , in his Comment upon Avicenna , where declaring how the rarity of parts , and numerosity of pores , occasioneth a lightnesse in bodies , he affirmes that a pumice-stone pow●●r●d , is lighter then one entire , which is an experiment beyond our satisfaction ; for beside that abatement can hardly be avoyded in the T●ituration ; if a bladder of good capacity will scarce include a graine of ayre , a pumice of three or foure dragmes , cannot be presumed to containe the hund●●th part thereof , which will not be sensible upon the exactest beames we use : Nor is it to be taken strictly what is delivered by the learned Lord Verulam , and referred unto further experiment ; That a dissolution of Iron in Aquafortis ▪ will beare as good weight as their bodies did before , notwithstanding a great deale of waste by a thick vapour that issueth during the wo●king ; for we cannot finde it to hold neither in Iron , nor Copper , which is dissolved with lesse ●bullition ; and hereof we mad●●●iall in Scales of good exactnesse , wherein if there be a defect , or such as will not turne upon quarter graines , there may be frequent mistakes in experiments of this nature : but stranger is that , and by the favourablest way of triall we cannot make out what is d●livered by ●am●rus Poppius , that Antimony calcin'd or reduced to ashes by a burning glasse , although it ●mitte a grosse and ponderous exhalation , doth rather exceed then abate its former gravi●y : whose words are these in his Basilica Antimonii , Si speculum incensorium soli exponatur , ita ut pyramidis luminosae apex Antimonium pulverisatum feriat , cum m●●to ●umi profusione ad nivis albedinem calcinabitur , & quod mirabile est Antimonii pondus post calcinationem auctum potius quam diminutum deprehenditur , Mistake may be made in this way of trial , when the Antimony is not weighed immediately upon the calcination , but permitted the ayre it imbibeth the humidity thereof , and so repayreth its gravity . CHAP. VIII . Of the passage of meaete a●d drinke . THat there are different passages for meate and drinke , the meate or dry aliment descending by the one , the drink or moystning vehicle by the other , is a popular Tenent in our dayes , but was the assertion of learned men of old , for the same was affirmed by Plato , maintained by E●stathius in Mac●obius , and is deducible from Eratosthenes , Eupolis and Euripides : now herein men contradict experience , not well understanding Anatomy , and the use of parts ; for at the throat there are two cavities or conducting parts , the one the Oesophagus or gullet , s●at●d next the spine , a part officiall unto nutrition , and whereby the aliment both wet and dry is conveyed unto the stomack ; the other ( by which t is conceived the drink doth passe ) is the weazon , rough artery , or winde-pipe , a part inservient to voyce and respiration , for thereby the ayre descendeth into the lungs , and is communicated unto the heart ; and therefore all animals that breath or have lungs , have also the weazon , but many have the gullet or ●eeding channell , which have no lungs or winde-pipe ; as fishes which have gills , whereby the heart is refrigerated , for such thereof as have lungs and respiration , are not without the weazon , as Whales and cetaceous animals . Againe , beside these parts destin'd to divers offices , there is a peculiar provision for the winde-pipe , that is , a cartiliagineous flap upon the opening of the Larinx or throttle , which hath an open cavity for the admission of the ayre ; but lest thereby either meate or drinke should descend , Providence hath placed the Epiglottis Ligula , or ●lap like an Ivy leafe , which alwayes closeth when we swallow , or that the meate and drinke passeth over it into the gullet , which part although all have not that breathe , as all cetaceous and oviparous animals , yet is the w●azon secured some other way ; and therefore in Whales that breathe , lest the water should get into the lungs , an ejection th●reof is contrived by a Fistula or spout at the head ; and therefore also though birds have no Epiglottis , yet can th●y so contract the rime or chinck of their Larinx , as to prevent the admission of wet or dry ingested , either whereof getting in occasioneth a cough , untill it be ejected ; and this is the reason why a man cannot drink and breathe at the same time ; why if we laugh while we drinke , the drinke ●lies out at the nostrils , why when the water enters the weazon , men are suddenly drowned ; and thus must it be understood , when wee reade of one that dyed by the seed of a Grape , and another by an hayre in milke . Now if any shall still affirme , that some truth there is in the assertion , upon the experiment of Hippocrates , who killing an Hog after a red potion , found the tincture thereof in the Larinx ; if any will urge the same from medicall practise , because in affections both of Lungs and weazon , Physitians make use of ●yrupes , and lambitive medicines ; we are not averse to acknowledge , that some may distill and insinuate into the wind-pipe , and medicines may creep downe , as well as the rheume before them ; yet to conclude from hence , that ayre and water have both one common passage , were to state the question upon the weaker side of the distinction , and from a partiall or guttulous irrigation , to conclude a full and totall descension . CHAP. IX . Of Sneezing . COncerning Sternutation or Sneezing , and the custome of saluting or blessing upon that motion , it is pretended , and generally beleeved to derive its originall from a disease , wherein Sternutation proved mor●all , and such as Sneezed dyed : and this may seeme to be proved from Carolus Sigonius , who in his History of Italy , makes mention of a Pestilence in the time of Gregorie the Great , that proved pernitious and deadly to those that Sneezed ; which notwithstanding will not sufficiently determine the grounds hereof , and it will evidently appeare , that custome hath an elder Aera then this Chronologie affordeth . For although the age of Gregorie extend above a thousand , yet is this custome mentioned by Apuleius in the fable of the Fullers wife , who lived three hundred yeers before ; by Pliny likewise in that Probleme of his , our Sternutantes salutantur , and there are also reports that T●berius the Emperour otherwise a very sowre man , would performe this rite most punctually unto others , and expect the same from others , unto himself ; Petronius Arbiter , who lived before them both , and was Proconsul of Bythinia in the raigne of Nero , hath mentioned it in these words , Gyton collectione spiritus plenus , ter contin●ò ita sternutavit ut grabatum concuteret , ad quem motum Eumolpus conversus , Salvere G●tona jubet . Caelius Rhodiginus hath an example hereof among the Greeks , far antienter then these , that is , in the time of Cyrus the younger , when consulting about their retreat , it chanced that one among them sneezed , at the noyse whereof , the rest of the souldiers called upon Jupiter Sot●r ; There is also in the Gr●●ke Authologie a remarkeable mention hereof , in an Epigram upon one Proclus , the Latine whereof we shall deliver , as we finde it often translated . Non potis est Proclus digitis ●mungere nasum namque est pro nasi m●le pu●illa manus , Non vocat ille Iovem sternutans , quippe ●ec audit Se sternutantem , tam procul ●ure sonat . Proclus with 's hand his nose can never wipe , His hand too little is his nose to grype ; He sneezing calls not Iove , for why ? he heares himself not sneeze , the sound 's so far from 's ears : Nor was this onely an ancient custome among the Greeks and Romanes , and is still in force with us , but is received at this day in remotest parts of Africa ; for so we read in Codignus , that upon a sneeze of the Emperour of Monomotapa , there passed acclamations successively through the city . Now the ground of this ancient custome was probably the opinion the ancients held of Sternutation : which they generally conceived to be a good signe or a bad , and so upon this motion accordingly used , a Salve or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as a gratulation for the one , and a deprecation from the other : Now of the wayes whereby they enquired and determined it signality ; the first was naturall arising from Physicall causes , and consequencles of times naturally succeeding this motion ; and so it might be justly esteemed a good signe ; for sneezing being properly a motion of the braine , suddenly expelling through the nostrils what is offensive unto it , it cannot but afford some evidence of its vigour ; and therefore saith Aristotle in his Problems , they that heare it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they honour it as somewhat Sacred , and a signe of Sanity in the diviner part ; and this he illustrates from the practice of Physitians , who in persons neere death doe use Sternutatories , or such as provoke unto sneezing ; when if the faculti● arise and Sternutation ensue , they conceive hopes of life , and with gratulation receive the signes of safetie ; and so is it also of good signality in lesser considerations , according to that of Hippocrates , that sneezing cureth the hickett , and is profitable unto women in hard labour ; and so is it of good signality in Lethargies , Apoplexies , Catalepsies , and Coma's : and in this naturall way it is somtime likewise of bad effects or signes , and may give hints of deprecation ; ●s in diseases of the chest , for therein Hippocrat●s cond●mneth it as too much exagitating in the beginning of Catarrhs according unto Avicenna as hindering concoction , in new and tender conceptions , ( as Pliny observeth ) for then it endangers abortion . The second way was superstitious and Augurial , as Caelius Rhodiginus hath illustrated in testimonies , as ancient as Theocritus and Homer ; as appears from the Athenian mast●r , who would have r●tired , because a boatman sneezed , and the t●stimony of Austine , that the Ancients were wont to goe to bed againe if they sneezed while they put on their shooe ; and in this way it was also of good and bad signification ; so Aristotle hath a Probleme , why sneezing from noon● unto midnight was good , but from night to noon unlucky ? So Eustathius upon Homer observes , that sneezing to the left hand was unlucky , but prosperous unto the right ; and so as Plutarch relateth , when Themistocles sacrificed in his galley b●fore the battell of Xerxes , and one of the assistants upon the right hand sneezed , Euphrantides the Southsayer presaged the victorie of the Greekes , and the overthrow of the Persians . And thus wee may perceive the custome is more ancient then commonly is conceived , and these opinions hereof in all ages , not any one disease to have been the occasion of this salute and deprecation ▪ arising at first from this vehement and affrighting motion of the braine , inevitably observable unto the standers by ; from whence some finding dependent effects to ensue , others ascribing hereto as a cause what perhaps but casually or inconexedly succeeded , they might proceed unto forms of speeches , felicitating the good , or deprecating the evil to follow . CHAP. X. Of the Iewes . THat Jews stinck naturally , that is , that in their race and nation there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or evil savour , is a received opinion , wee know not how to admit ; although we concede many questionable points , and dispute not the verity of sundry opinions which are of affinity hereto : we will acknowledge that certaine odours attend on animalls , no lesse then certaine colours ; that pleasant smels are not confined unto vegetables , but found in divers animalls , and some more richly then in plants : and though the Probleme of Aristotle enquire why none smells sweet beside the parde ? yet later discoveries adde divers sorts of Monkeys , the Civet cat , and Gazela , from which our muske proceedeth : we confesse that beside the smell of the species , there may be Individuall odours , and every man may have a proper and peculiar savour ; which although not perceptible unto man , who hath this sense , but weake , yet sensible unto dogges , who hereby can single out their Masters in the dark : wee will not deny that particular men have sent forth a pleasant savour , as Theophrastus and Plutark report of Alexander the great , and Tzetzes and Cardan doe testifie of themselves ; That some may also emit an unsavoury odour , we have no reason to deny , for this may happen from the qualitie of what they have taken , the Faetor whereof may discover it self by sweat and urine , as being unmasterable by the naturall heat of man , nor to be dulcified by concoction beyond an unsavoury condition : the like may come to passe from putrid humors , as is often discoverable in putrid & malignant fevers ; and somtime also in grosse and humide bodies even in the latitude of sanity ; the naturall heat of the parts being insufficient for a perfect and through digestion , and the errors of one concoction not rectifiable by another : but that an unsavoury odour is gentilitious or national unto the Jews , if rightly understood , we cannot well concede , nor will the information of reason or sense induce it . For first upon consult of reason , there will bee found no easie assurance for to fasten a materiall or temperamentall propriety upon any nation ; there being scarce any condition ( but what depends upon clime ) which is not exhausted or obscured from the commixture of introvenient nations either by commerce or conquest ; much more will it be difficult to make out this affection in the Jewes , whose race how ever pretended to be pure , must needs have suffered inseparable commixtures with nations of all sorts , not onely in regard of their proselytes , but their universall dispersion ; some being posted from severall parts of the earth , others quite lost , and swallowed up in those nations where they planted : for the tribes of Ruben , Gad , part of Mana●●es and Naphthali , which were taken by Assur , and the rest at the sacking of Samaria which were led away by Salmanasser , into Assyria , and after a yeare and half , and arived at Arsereth as is delivered in Esdras , these I say never returned , and are by the Jewes as vainly expected as their Messias : of those of the tribe of Juda and Benjamin , which were led captive into Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar many returned under Zorobabel , the rest remained , and from thence long after upon invasion of the Saracens , fled as far as India ; where yet they are said to remaine , but with little difference from the Gentiles . The tribes that returned to India , were afterward widely dispersed ; for beside sixteene thousand which Titus sent to Rome unto the triumph of his father Vespasian , hee sold no lesse then an hundred thousand for slaves ; not many yeeres after Adrian the Emperour , who ruined the whole Countrey , transplanted many thousands into Spaine , from whence they dispersed into divers Countreys , as into France , and England , but were banished after from both : from Spaine they dispersed into Africa , Italy , Constantinople , and the dominions of the Turke , where they remaine as yet in very great numbers , and if ( according to good relations ) where they may freely speake it , they forbeare not to boast that there are at present many thousand Jewes in Spaine , France , and England , and some dispensed withall , even to the degree of Priesthood , it is a matter very considerable , and could they be smelled out , would much advantage , not onely the Church of Christ , but also the coffers of Princes . Now having thus lived in severall Countreyes , and alwayes in subjection , they must needs have suffered many commixtures , and wee are sure they are not exempted from the common contagion of Venerie contracted first from Christians ; nor are fornications unfrequent between them both , there commonly passing opinions of invitement , that their women desire copulation with them , rather then their owne nation , and affect Christian carnality above circumcised venery . It being therefore acknowledged , that some are lost , evident that others are mixed , and scarce probable that any are distinct , it will be hard to establish this quality upon the Iews , unlesse we also transferre the same , unto those whose generations are mixed , whose genealogies are Jewish , and naturally derived from them . Againe , if we concede a nationall unsavourinesse in any people , yet shall we finde the Iewes lesse subject hereto then any , and that in those regards which most powerfully concurre to such effects , that is , their diet and generation ; As for their diet , whether in obedience unto the precepts of reason , or the Injunctions of parsimony , therein they are very temperate , seldome offending inebrietie or excesse of drink , nor erring in gulosity or superfluity of m●ats ; whereby they prevent indigestion and crudities , and consequently putrescence of humors ; they have in abomination all flesh maymed , or the inwards any way vitiated , and therefore eate no meate but of their owne killing . They observe not onely fasts at certaine times , but are restrained unto very few dishes at all times ; so few , that whereas S. Peters sheet will hardly cover our tables , their Law doth scarce permit them to set forth a Lordly feast , nor any way to answer the luxurie of our times , or those of our forefathers ; for of flesh their Law restraines them many sorts , and such as compleate our feasts : That animal , Propter convivianatum , they touch not , not any of its preparations , or parts so much in request at Roman tables ; nor admit they unto their board , Hares , Conies , Herons , Plovers , or Swans : Of Fishes , they onely taste of such as have both sinnes and scales , which are comparatively but few in number , such onely , saith Aristotle , whose egge or spawne is arenaceous and friable , whereby are excluded all cetaceous and cartilagineous fishes , many pectinall , whose ribs are rectilineall , many costall , which have their ribs embowed , all spinall , or such as have no ribs , but onely a back bone , or somewhat analogous thereto , as E●les , Congers , Lampries ; all that are testaceous , as Oysters , Cocles , W●lks , Schollops , Muscles , and likewise all crustaceous , as Crabs , Shrimps , and Lobsters ; So that observing a spare and simple dyet , whereby they prevent the generation of crudities , and fasting often , whereby they might also digest them , they must be lesse inclinable unto this infirmity then any other Nation , whose proceedings are not so reasonable to avoid it . As for their generations and conceptions , ( which are the purer from good dyet ) they become more pure and perfect by the strict observation of their Law ; upon the injunctions whereof , they severely observe the times of Purification , and avoid all copulation , either in the uncleannesse of themselves , of impurity of their women ; A rule , I feare not so well observed by Christians , whereby not onely conceptions are prevented , but if they proceed , so vitiated and defiled , that durable inquinations , remaine upon the birth , which when the conception meets with these impurities , must needs be very potent , since in the purest and most faire conceptions , learned men derive the cause of Pox and Meazels , from principles of that nature , that is , the menstruous impurities in the mothers bloud , and the virulent tinctures contracted by the Infant , in the nutriment of the wombe . Lastly , experience will convict it , for this offensive odor is no way discoverable in their Synagogues where many are , and by reason of their number could not be concealed ; nor is the same discernible in commerce or conversation with such as are cleanly in apparell , and decent in their houses ; surely the Viziars and Turkish Basha's are not of this opinion , who as Sir Henry Blunt informeth , doe generally keepe a Jew of their private Counsell ; and were this true , the Jews themselves do not strictly make out the intention of their Law , for in vaine do they scruple to approach the dead , who livingly are cadaverous , or feare any outward pollution , whose temper pollutes themselves . And lastly , were this true , our opinion is not impartiall , for unto converted Jews who are of the same seed , no man imputeth this unsavoury odor ; as though Aromatized by their conversion , they admitted their sent with their Religion , and they smelt no longer then they savoured of the Jew . Now the ground that begat or propagated this assertion might be the distastfull aversenesse of the Christian from the Jew , from their corruptnesse , and the villany of that fact , which made them abominable and stinck in the nostrils of all men ; which reall practise ▪ and metapho●icall expression , did after proceed into a literall construction ; but was a fraudulent illation ; for such an evill savour their father Jacob acknowledged in himselfe , when he said , his sons had made him , s●inke in the land , that is , to be abominable unto the inhabitants thereof : Now how dangerous it is in sensible things to use metaphoricall expressions unto the people , and what absurd conceits they will swallow in their literals , an impatient example wee have in our owne profession , who having c●lled an eating Ulcer by the name of a Wolfe , common apprehension conceives a reality therein , and against our selves ocular affirmations are pretended to confirme it . The nastinesse of that Nation , and sluttish course of life hath much promoted the opinion , occasioned by their servile condition at first , and inferiour wayes of parsimony ever since ; as is delivered by Mr. Sandys , They are generally fat , saith he , and ranck of the savours which attend upon sluttish corpulency : The Epithites assigned them by ancient times have also advanced the same ; for Ammia●●s Marcellinus describeth them in such language , and Martiall more ancient , in such a relative expression sets forth unsavoury Bassa , Quod j●junia Sabbatariorum Mallem , quam quod oles , olere Bassa . — From whence notwithstanding wee cannot inferre an inward imperfection in the temper of that Nation , which was but an effect in the breath from outward observation , in their strict and tedious fasting ; and was a common effec● in the breaths of other Nations , became a proverbe among the Greeks , and the reason thereof occasioned a Probleme in Aristotle . Lastly , if all were true , and were this savour conceded , yet are the reasons alleadged for it no way satisfactory : Hucherius in his Tract de sterilitate , and after him Alsarius Crucius in his medicall Epistles , imputes this effect unto their abstinence from salt or salt meats ; which how to make good in the present dyet of the Jews we know not , nor shall we conceive it was observed of old , if we consider they seasoned every sacrifice , and all oblations whatsoever , whereof we cannot deny a great part was eaten by the Priests ; and if the offering were of flesh it was salted no lesse then thrice , that is , once in the common chamber of salt , at the footestep of the Altar , and upon the top thereof , as is at large delivered by Maimonides : nor if they refrained all salt , is the illation very urgent ; for many there are not noted for ill odors , which ●ate no salt at all , as all carnivorous animals , most children , many whole Nations , and probably our Fathers after the Creation ; there being indeed in every thing we eat● , a naturall and concealed salt , which is separated by digestions , as doth appeare in our teares , sweat and urines , although we refraine all salt , or what doth seeme to containe it . Another cause is urged by Campegius , and much received by Christians , that this ill ●●vour i● a curse derived upon them by Christ , and stands as a badge or brand of a generation that crucified their Salvator ; but this is a conceit without all warrant , and an easie way to take off dispute in what point of obscurity soever : a method of many Writers , which much deprecia●es the esteeme and value of miracles , that is , therewith to salve not on●ly r●all v●ri●ies , but also non-existences : Thus have elder times , not onely ascribed the immunitie of Ireland from any venemous beast , unto the s●a●●e or rod of Patrick , but the long tayles of Kent unto the malediction of Austin . Thus therefore , although we concede that many opinions are true which hold some conformity unto this , yet in assenting hereto , many difficulties must arise , it being a dangerous point to annex a constant property un●o any Nation , and much more this unto the Jew ; since 't is not verisiabl● by observation , since the grounds are feeble that should establish it , and lastly , since if all were tr●e , yet are the reasons alleadged for it , of no sufficiency to maintaine it . CHAP. XI . Of Pigmies . BY Pigmies we understand a dwar●ish race of people , or lowest diminution of mankinde , comprehended in one c●bit , or as some will have it , i● two ●oot , or three spa●s ; not taking them single , but nationally considering them , and as th●y make up an aggrega●ed habitation , whereof although affirmations be many , and testimonies more frequent then in any other point which wise men have cast into the list of fables , yet that there is , or ever was such a race or Nation , upon exact and confirmed testimonies , our strictest enquiry receaves no satisfaction . I say , exact testimonies , first , in regard of the Authors from whom we derive the account , for though wee meet herewith in Herodotus , Philostratus , Mel● , Pliny , S●linus , and many more ; yet were they derivative Relators , and the primitive Author was Homer ; who , not onely intending profit but pleasure , and using often similies , as well to delight the eare , as to illustrate his matter , in the third of his Iliads , compareth the Trojanes unto the Cranes , when they discend against the Pigmies ; which was more largely set out by Oppian , Juvenall , Mantuan , and many Poets since ; and being onely a pleasant similitude in the fountaine , became a solemne story in the streame , and current still among us . Againe , many professed enquirers have rejected it ; Strabo an exact and judicious Geographer , hath largely condemned it as a fabulous story in the fi●st of his Geographie . Julius Scaliger a diligent enquirer , accounts thereof , but as a Poeticall fiction ; Vlysses Aldrovandus a most exact Zoographer in an expresse discourse hereon , concludes the story fabulous , and a poetical account of Homer ; and the same was formerly conceived by Eustathius his excellent commentator , Albertus Magnus a man oftimes too credulous , herein was more then dubious , for he affirmeth , if any such dwarfes were ever extant , they were surely some kinde of Apes ; which is a conceit allowed by Cardan , and not esteemed improbable by many others . There are I confesse two testimonies , which from their authority admit of consideration . The first of Aristotle , whose words are these , in the eighth of his History of animals , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. That is , Hic locus est quem incolunt Pygmei , non enim id fabula est sed pusillum genus , ut aiunt . Wherein indeed Aristotle playes the A●istotle , that is , the wary and evading assertor ; For though with non est in fabula , he seem at first to confirme it , yet at the last he claps in , Sic●t aiunt , and shakes the beliefe he put before upon it ; and therefore I observe Scaliger hath not translated the first , perhaps supposing it surreptitious , or unworthy so great an assertor : and truely for those bookes of animals , or worke of eight hundred talents , as Atheneus termes it , although it bee ever to bee admired , and containe most excellent truths , yet are many things therein delivered upon relation , and some things repugnant unto the history of our senses ; as wee are able to make out in some , and Scaliger hath observed in many more , as he hath freely declared himselfe in his Comment upon that peece . The second testimony is deduced from holy Canonicall Scripture ; that is , Ezech. 27. verse 11. thus rendred in the vulgar translation , Sed & Pygmaei qui erant in turribus tuis pharetras suas suspenderunt in muris tuis per gyrum : from whence notwithstanding we cannot inferre this assertion ; for first the Translatours accord not , and the Hebrew word Gamadim is very variously rendred : Though Aquila , Vatablus and Lyra will have it Pygmaei , yet in the Septuagint , it is not more then Watchmen ; in the Chaldie , Cappadocians ; in Symmachus , Medes ; Theodotion of old , and Tremellius of late , have retained the Textuarie word , and so have the Italian , French , and English Translatours , that is , the men of Arvad were upon thy walles round about , and the Gammadims were in thy towers . Nor doe men onely dissent in the Translation of the word , but in the exposition of the sense and meaning thereof , for some by Gammadims understand a people of Syria , so called from the city Gamala ; some hereby understand the Cappadocians , many the Medes , and h●reof Forerius hath a singular exposition , conceivng the watchmen of Tyre , who might well bee called Pigmies , the towers of that City being so high , that unto men below they appeared in a cubitall stature ; others expounded it quite contrary to common acception that is not men of the least , but of the larg●st size ; so doth Cornelius construe Pygmaei or viri cubitales , that is not men of a cubit high , but of the largest stature , whose height like that of Giants is rather to be taken by the cubit then the foot ; in which phrase we read the measure of Goliah whose height is said to be six cubits and a span : of affinity hereto is also the exposition of Jerom , not taking Pygmies for Dwarffes , but stout and valiant Champions ; not taking that sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies the cubit measure , but that which expresseth pugills , that is , men fit for combat and the exercise of the fist : Thus can there bee no satisfying illation from this text , the diversity or rather contrariety of Expositions and Interpretations , distracting more then confirming the truth of the story . Againe , I say exact testimonies in reference unto its circumstantiall relations so diversly or contrarily delivered ; thus the relation of Aristotle placeth above Aegypt towards the head of Nyle in Africa ; Philostratus affirmes they are about Ganges in Asia , and Pliny in a third place , that is Geravia in Scythia : some write they fight with Cranes , but Menecles in Atheneus affirmes they fight with Partridges , some say they ride on Partridges , and some on the backs of Rams . Lastly , I say confirmed testimonies ; for though Paulus Iovius delivers there are Pygmies beyond Japan , Pigafe●a , about the Molucca's , and Olaus Magnus placeth them in Greenland ; yet wanting frequent confirmation in a matter so confirmable , their affirmation carrieth but slow perswasion ; and wise men may thinke there is as much reallity in the Pygmies of Paracelsus ; that is , his non-Adamicall men , or middle natures betwixt men and spirits . There being thus no sufficient confirmation of their verity , some doubt may arise concerning their possibility ; wherein , since it is not defined in what dimensions the soule may exercise her faculties , wee shall not conclude impossibility , or that there might not be a race of Pygmies , as there is sometimes of Giants ; and so may we take in the opinion of Austine , and his Comment Ludovicus ; but to beleeve they should be in the stature of a foot or span , requires the preaspection of such a one as Philetas the Poet in Athenaeus , who was faine to fasten lead unto his feet lest the wind should blow him away , or that other in the same Author , who was so little u● ad obolum acceder●t , a story so strange that we might herein accuse the Printer , did not the account of Aelian accord unto it , as Causabone hath observed in his learned Animadversions . Lastly , if any such Nation there were , yet is it ridiculous what men have delivered of them ; that they fight with Cranes upon the backs of Rams or Partridges : or what is delivered by Ctesias that they are Negroes in the middest of India , whereof the King of that Country entertaineth three thousand Archers for his guard ; which is a relation below the tale of Oberon , nor could they better defend him , then the Emblem saith they offended Hercules whilest he slept , that is to wound him no deeper , then to awake him . CHAP. XII . Of the great Climactericall yeare , that is sixty three . CErtainly the eyes of the understanding , and those of sense are differently deceived in their greatest objects ; the sense apprehending them in lesser magnitudes then their dimensions require ; so it beholdeth the Sunne , the Starres , and the Earth it selfe ; but the understanding quite otherwise , for that ascribeth unto many things far larger horizons then their due circumscriptions require , and receiveth them with amplifications which their reallity will not admit : thus hath it fared with many Heroes and most worthy persons , who being sufficiently commendable from true and unquestionable merits , have received advancement from falshood and the fruitfull stocke of fables : Thus hath it happened unto the stars and luminaries of heaven , who being sufficiently admirable in themselves have been set out by effects no way dependent on their efficiencies , and advanced by amplifications to the questioning of their true endowments : Thus is it not improbable it hath also fared with number , which though wonderfull in it selfe , and sufficiently magnifyable from its demonstrable affections , hath yet received adjections of admiration from the multiplying conceits of men , and stands laden with additions which its equity will not admit . And so perhaps hath it happened unto the number 7. and 9. which multiplyed into themselves doe make up 63. commonly esteemed the great Climactericall of our lives ; for the dayes of men are usually cast up by septenaries , and every seventh yeare conceived to carry some altering character with it , either in the temper of body , minde , or both ; but among all other , three are most remarkable , that is 7. times 7. or forty nine , 9. times 9. or eighty one , and 7. times 9. or the yeare of sixty three ; which is conceived to carry with it , the most considerable fatality , and consisting of both the other numbers was apprehended to comprise the vertue of either , is therefore expected and entertained with feare , and esteemed a favour of fate to passe it over ; which notwithstanding many suspect to be but a Panick terrour , and men to feare they justly know not what ; and for my owne part , to speake indifferently , I finde no satisfaction , nor any sufficiency in the received grounds to establish a rationall feare . Now herein to omit Astrologicall considerations ( which are but rarely introduced ) the popular foundation whereby it hath continued is first , the extraordinary power and secret vertue conceived to attend these numbers , whereof we must confesse there have not wanted not onely especiall commendations , but very singular conceptions . Among Philosophers , Pythagoras seemes to have played the leading part , which was long after continued by his disciples , and the Italicke Schoole , the Philosophy of Plato , and most of the Platonists abound in numerall considerations ; above all Philo the learned Jew , hath acted this part even to superstition , bestowing divers pages in summing up every thing which might advantage this number : All which notwithstanding when a serious Reader shall perpend , hee will hardly finde any thing that may convince his judgement or any further perswade , then the lenity of his belief , or prejudgement of reason inclineth . For first , not only the number of 7 and 9 from considerations abstruse have been extolled by most , but all or most of the other digits have been as mystically applauded by many ; or the number of one and three have not been only admired by the heathens , but from adorable grounds , the untiy of God , and mystery of the Trinity admired by many Christians . The number of foure stands much admired not only in the quaternity of the Elements , which are the principles of bodies , but in the letters of the name of God , which in the Greeke , Arabian , Persian , Hebrew , and Aegyptian , consisteth of that number ; and was so venerable among the Pythagoreans , that they swore by the number foure . That of six hath found many leaves in its favour , not only for the dayes of the Creation , but its naturall consideration , as being a perfect number , and the first that is compleated by its parts ; that is , the sixt , the half , and the third , 1. 2. 3. which drawn● into a sum make six : The number of ten hath been as highly extolled , as containing even , odde , long and plaine , quadrate and cubicall numbers ; and Aristotle observed with admiration , that Barbarians as well as Greeks , did use a numeration unto Ten ; which being so generall was not to be judged casuall , but to have a foundation in nature : So that only 7 and 9 ▪ but all the rest have had their Elogies , as may be observed at large in Rhodiginus , and in severall Writers since : every one extolling number , according to his subject , & as it advantaged the present discourse in hand . Again , they have been commended not only from pretended grounds in na●ure , but from artificiall , casuall , or fabulous foundations ; so have some endeavoured to advance their admiration , from the 9 Muses , from ●he 7 Wonde●s of the Wo●ld , and from the 7 gates of Thebes , in that 7 Ci●ies contended for Homer , in that there are 7 stars in Ursa minor , and 7 in Charles wayne or Plaust●um of Ursa major ; wherein indeed al●hough the ground be naturall , yet either from constellations or their rema●kable parts , there is the like occasion to commend any other ●umber ; the number 5 from the starres in Sagitta , 3 from the girdle of O●i●n , and 4 ●●om Equiculus , Crusero , or the feet of the Centaure ; yet are ●uch as these clapt in by very good Authors , and some not omit●●d by Philo. N●r ar● th●y only ex●olled from Arbitrary and Poeticall grounds , but f●om ●o●●dations and principles either false or dubious : That wom●n are m●nst●uant and men pubescent at the year of twice seven , is accounted a punctuall truth ; which period n●verthelesse we dare not precisely dete●mine , as having observed a variation and latitude in most , agr●e●bly unto the heat of clime or temper ; men arising variously unto virility , according to the activity of causes that promote it , Sanguis menstruosus ad diem ut plurimum , septimum durat , saith Philo ; wh●ch notwithstanding is repugnant unto experience , and the doctrine of Hippocrates , who in his booke , de diaeta plainly affirmeth , it is thus but with few women , and onely such as abound with pituitous and watery humors . I● is further conceived to receive addition , in that there are 7 heads of Nyle , but we have made manifest elsewhere that by the description of Geographers they have beene sometime more , and are at present ●ewer . In that there were 7 wise men of Greece ; which though it be generally received , yet having enquired into the verity thereof , we cannot so readily determ●ne it ; for in the life of Thales who was accounted in that number , Diogenes La●rtius plainly saith Magna de corum numero discordia est , some holding but foure , some ten , others twelve , and none agreeing in their names , though according in their number . In that there are just seven Planets or errant Starres in the lower orbs of heaven ▪ but it is now demonstrable unto sense , that there are many more , as Galileo hath declared in his Nuncius Sydereus ; that is two more in the orbe of Saturne , and no lesse then foure more in the sphere of Jupiter : and the like may be said of the Pleiades or 7 Starres , which are also introduced to magnifie this number ; for whereas scarce discerning six . we account them 7 , by his relation in the same booke , there are no lesse then forty . That the heavens are encompassed with 7 circles , is also the allegation of Philo ; which are in his account , The Artick , Antartick , the Summer and Winter Tropicks , the Aequator , Zodiack and the milky circle , whereas by Astronomers they are received in greater number ; for though we leave out the Lacteous circle ( which Aratus , Geminus , and Proclus out of him hath numbred among the rest ) yet are there more by foure then Philo mentions , that is , the Horizon , Meridian and both the Colures ▪ circles very considerable and generally delivered , not only by Ptolomie and the Astronomers since his time , but such as flourished long before , as Hipparchus and Eudoxus : So that for ought I know , if it make for our purpose , or advance the theme in hand , with equall liberty , we may affirme there were 7 Sybills , or but 7 signes in the Zodiack circle of heaven . That verse in Virgill translated out of Homer , O terque quaterque beati ; that is , as men will have it 7 times happy hath much advanced this number in criticall apprehensions ; yet is not this construction so indubitably to be received , as not at all to be questioned : for though Rhodiginus , Beroaldus & others from the authority of Macrobius so interpret it , yet Servius the best of his Comments conceives no more thereby then a finite number for indefinite , and that no more is implied then often happy . Strabo the ancientest of them all , in the first of his Geography conceives no more by this expression in Homer , then a full and excessive expression ; whereas in common phrase and received language hee should have tearmed them thrice happy , herein exceeding that number he called them foure times happy that is more then thrice ; and this he illustrates by the like expression of Homer in the speech of Circe , who to expresse the dread and terrour of the Ocean , sticks not unto the common forme of speech in the strict account of its reciprocations , but largely speaking saith , it ebbes and ●lows no lesse then thrice a day , terque die revomit fluctus , iterumque resorbet ; and so when ' ●is said by Horace , faelices ter & amplius , the exposition is sufficient , if we conceive no more then the letter fairely beareth , that is , foure times , or indefinitly more then thrice . But the maine considerations which most set of this number are observations drawne from the motions of the Moone , supposed to bee measured by sevens ; and the criticall or decretory dayes dependent on that number . As for the motion of the Moon , though we grant it to be measured by sevens , yet will not this advance the same before its fellow numbers ; for hereby the motion of others are not measured , the fixed Starres by many thousand yeares , the Sunne by 365. dayes , the superiour Planets by more , the inferiour by somewhat lesse : and if we consider the revolution of the first Moveable , & the daily motion from East to West , common unto all the orbs , we shall find it measured by another number ; for being performed in four & twenty hours , it is made up of 4 times 6 : and this is the measure and standard of other parts of time , of months , of years , Olympiades , Lustres , Indictions , Cycles , Jubilies , &c. Againe , months are not onely Lunary , and measured by the Moon , but also Solary , and determined by the motion of the Sun , that is , the space wherein the Sun doth passe 30. degrees of the Eccliptick ; by this month Hippocrates computed the time of the Infants gestation in the wombe , for 9. times 30. that is , 270. dayes , or compleat 9. months make up forty weeks the common compute of women , and this is to be understood in his booke De octimestripartu , when he saith , 2. dayes makes the fifteenth , and 3. the tenth part of a month ; this was the month of the ancient Hebrewes before their departure out of Aegypt ; and hereby the compute will fall out right , and the account concurre , when in one place it is said , the waters of the flood prevayled an hundred and fifty dayes , and in another it is delivered , that they prevailed from the seventeenth day of the second month , unto the seventeenth day of the seventh : and as for weeks , although in regard of their Sabboths they were observed by the Hebrewes , yet is it not apparent , the ancient Greeks , or Romans used any , but had another division of their months into Ides , Nones , and Calends . Moreover , months howsoever taken are not exactly divisible into septuaries or weeks , which fully containe seven dayes , whereof foure times do make compleatly twenty eight ; for , beside the usuall or Calendary month , there are but foure considerable , that is , the month of Peragration , of Apparition , of Consecution , and the medicall or Decretoriall month , whereof some come short , others exceed this account . A month of Peragration , is the time of the Moones revolution from any part of the Zodiack , unto the same againe , and this containeth but 27. dayes , and about 8. howres , which commeth short to compleat the septenary account . The month of Consecution , or as some will terme it , of Progression , is the space betweene one conjunction of the Moon with the Sun unto another , and this containeth 29. dayes and an halfe ; for the Moone returning unto the same point wherein it was kindled by the Sun , and not finding it there againe , ( for in the meane time , by its proper motion it hath passed through 2. signes ) it followeth after , and attaines the Sun in the space of 2. dayes , and 4. howres more , which added unto the account of Peragration , makes 29. dayes and an halfe ; so that this month exceedeth the latitude of Septenaries , and the fourth part compr●hendeth more then 7. dayes . A month of Apparition , is the space wherein the Moone appeareth , ( deducting three dayes wherein it commonly disappeareth ; and being in combustion with the Sun , is presumed of lesse activity ) and this containeth but 26. dayes , and 12. howres . The Medicall month not much exceedeth this , consisting of 26. dayes , and 22. howres , and it made up out of all the other months ; for if out of 29. and an halfe , the month of Consecution , we deduct 3. dayes of disappearance , there will remaine the month of Apparition 26. dayes , and 12. howres , whereto if wee adde 27. dayes and 8. howres , the month of Peragration , there will arise 53. dayes and 10. howres , which divided by 2. makes 26. dayes and 22. howres , called by Physitians the medicall month ; introduced by Galen against Archigenes , for the better compute of Decretory or Criticall dayes . As for criticall dayes , ( such I meane wherein upon a decertation betweene the disease and nature , there ensueth a sensible alteration , either to life , or death ) the reasons thereof are rather deduced from Astrology , then Arithmetick ; for accounting from the beginning of the disease , and reckoning on unto the seventh day , the Moone will be in a Tetragonall or Quadrate aspect , that is , 4. signes removed from that wherein the disease began ; in the 14. day it will bee in an opposite aspect , and at the end of the third septenary Tetragonall againe , as will most graphically appeare in the figures of Astrologers , especially Lucas Gauricus , De diebus decretoriis . Againe , ( beside that computing by the medicall month the first hebdomade or septenary consists of 6. dayes , 17. howres and an halfe , the second happeth in 13. dayes and eleven howres , and the third but in the twentieth naturall day ) what Galen first , and Aben-Ezra since observed in his Tract of Criticall dayes , in regard of Eccentricity and the Epicycle or lesser orbe wherein it moveth , the motion of the Moone is various and unequall , whereby the criticall account must also vary : for though its middle motion be equall , and of 13. degrees , yet in the other it moveth sometimes fifteene , sometimes lesse then twelve ; for moving in the upper part of its orbe , it performeth its motion more slowly then in the lower , insomuch that being at the height it arriveth at the Tetragonall and opposite signes sooner , and the Criticall day will be in 6. and 13. and being at the lowest , the criticall account will be out of the latitude of 7. nor happen before the 8. or ninth day , which are considerations not to be neglected in the compute of decretory dayes , and manifestly declare that other numbers must have a respect here in as well as 7. and fourteene . Lastly , some things to this intent are deduced from holy Scripture ; thus is the yeare of Jubilie introduced to magnifie this number , as being a yeare made out of 7. times 7. wherein notwithstanding there may be a misapprehension ; for this ariseth not from 7. times 7. that is , 49. but was observed the fiftieth yeare , as is expressed , Levit. 25. And you shall hallow the fiftieth yeare , a Jubilie shall that fiftieth yeare be unto you ; answerable whereto is the exposition of the Jews themselves , as is delivered by Ben-maimon , that is , the yeare of Jubilie commeth not into the account of the years of 7. but the forty ninth is the Release , and the fiftieth the yeare of Jubilie . Thus is it also esteemed no small advancement unto this number , that the Genealogy of our Saviour is summed up by 14. that is , this number doubled , according as is expressed , Mat. 1. So all the generations from Abraham to David are foureteene generations , and from David unto the carrying away into Babylon , are foureteene generations , and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ , are fourteene generations , which neverthelesse must not be strictly understood as numerall relations require ; for from David unto Jeconiah are accounted by Matthew but 14. generations , whereas according to the exact account in the history of Kings , there were at least 17. and 3. in this account , that is , Ahazias , Joas , and Amazias are left out : for so it is delivered by the Evangelist ; And Joram begat Ozias , whereas in the Regall genealogy there are 3. successions betweene , for Ozias or Uzziah , was the son of Amazias , Amazias of Joas , Joas of Azariah , and Azariah of Joram , so that in strict account Joram was the Abavus or grandfather twice removed , and not the father of Ozias , and these omitted descents made a very considerable measure of time , in the Royall chronology of Judah ; for though Azariah reigned but one yeare , yet Joas reigned forty , and Amazias no lesse then nine and twenty : However therefore these were delivered by the Evangelist , and carry no doubt an incontroulable conformity unto the intention of his delivery , yet are they not appliable unto precise numerality , nor strictly to be drawne unto the rigid test of numbers . Lastly , though many things have beene delivered by Authors concerning number , and they transferred unto the advantage of their nature , yet are they oftimes otherwise to be understood , then as they are vulgarly received in active and causall considerations ; they being many times delivered Hieroglyphically metaphorically , illustratively , and not with reference unto action , or causality . True it is , that God made all things in number , weight , and measure , yet nothing by them or through the efficacy of either ; Indeed our dayes , actions , and motions being measured by time ( which is but motion measured ) what ever is observable in any , falls under the account of some number ; which notwithstanding cannot be denominated the cause of those events ; and so doe we injustly assigne the power of Action even unto Time it self , nor doe they speake properly who say that Time consumeth all things ; for Time is not effective , nor are bodies destroyed by it , but from the action and passion of their Elements in it , whose account it onely affordeth , and measuring out their motion , informes us in their periods and termes of their duration , rather then effecteth , or physically produceth the same . A second consideration which promoteth this opinion , are confirmations drawne from Writers , who have made observations or set downe favourable reasons for this climacteriall yeare ; so have Henricus Ranzovius , Baptista Codr●nchus , and Levinus Lemnius much confirmed the same ; but above all , that memorable Letter of Augustus sent unto his Nephew Caius , wherein he encourageth him to celebrate his nativitie , for he had now escaped 63. the great Climactericall and dangerous yeare unto man ; which notwithstanding rightly perpended , it can be no singula●ity to question it , nor any new Paradox to deny it . For fi●st it is implicitely , and upon consequence denyed by Aristotle in his Politicks , in that discourse against Plato , who measured the vicissitude and mutation of States , by a periodicall fatality of number : Ptolomie that famous M●thematician plainly saith , he will not deliver his doctrines by p●rts and numbers which are ineffectuall , and have not the nature of causes ; now by these numbers saith Rhodiginus and Mirandula , he implyeth Climactericall years , that is , septenaries , and novenaries set downe by the bare obse●vation of numbers : Censori●us an Author of great authority , and sufficient antiquitie , speakes yet more amply in his booke De die Natali , wherein expr●sly treating of Climactericall dayes , hee thus delivereth himselfe : Some maintaine that 7. times 7. that is , 49. is most dangerous of any other , and this is the most generall opinion , others unto 7. times 7. adde 9. times 9. that is , the yeare of 81. both which consisting of square and quadrate numbers , were thought by Plato and others to bee of great consideration ; as for this year of 63. or 7. times 9. though some esteeme it of most danger , yet do I conceive it lesse dangerous then the other ; for though it containeth both numbers above named , that is , 7. and 9. yet neither of them square or quadrate , and as it is different from them both , so is it not potent in either : Nor is this yeare remarkable in the death of many famous men . I finde indeed that Aristotle dyed this yeare , but hee by the vigour of his minde , a long time sustained a naturall infirmitie of stomack , that it was a greater wonder he attained unto 63. then that he lived no longer : The Psalme of Moses hath mentioned a yeare of danger differing from all these : and that is ten times 7. or seventie ; for so it is said , The dayes of Man are threescore and ten ; and the very same is affirmed by Solon , as Herodotus relates in a speech of his unto C●aesus , Ego annis septuaginta humanae vitae modum definio : and surely that yeare most be of greatest danger , which is the Period of all the rest , and ●ewest safely passe thorow that , which is set as a bound for few or none to passe ; and therefore the consent of elder times , setling their conceits upon Climacters , not onely differing from this of ours , but an another , though severall nations and ages do ●ancy unto themselves different years of danger , yet every one expects the same event , and constant veritie in either . Againe , though Varro divided the dayes of man into five portions , Hippocrates into 7. and Solon into ten ; yet probably their divisions were to be received with latitude , and their considerations not strictly to be confined unto their last unities : So when Varro extendeth P●eritia unto 15. Adolescentia unto 30. Iuventus unto 35. there is a large latitude betweene the termes or Periods of compute , and the veritie holds good in the accidents of any yeeres betweene them : So when Hippocrates divideth our life into 7. degrees or stages , and maketh the end of the first 7. of the second 14. of the third 28. of the fourth 35. of the fift 47. of the sixt 56. and of the seventh , the last yeare when ever it happeneth ; herein we may observe he maketh not his divisions precisely by 7. and 9. and omits the great Climactericall ; beside there is between every one at least the latitude of 7. yeares , in which space or intervall , that is either in the third or fourth yeere , what ever falleth out is equally verified of the whole degree , as though it had happened in the seventh . Solon divided it into ten Septenaries , because in every one thereof , a man received some sensible mutation , in the first is Dedentition or falling of teeth : in the second Pubescence , in the third the beard groweth , in the fourth strength prevailes , in the fift maturitie for issue ; in the sixth Moderation of appetite , in the seventh , Prud●nce , &c. Now herein there is a tolerable latitude , and though the division proceed by 7 yet is not the totall veritie to be restrained unto the last year , nor constantly to be expected the beard should be compleat at 21. or wisedome acquired just in 49. and thus also though 7. times 9. containe one of those septenaries , and doth also happen in our declining yeares , yet might the events thereof be imputed unto the whole septenarie ; and be more reasonably entertained with some latitude , then strictly reduced unto the last number , or all the accidents from 56. imputed unto 63. Thirdly , although this opinion many seeme confirmed by observation , and men may say it hath been so observed , yet we speake also upon experience , and doe beleeve that men from observation will collect no satisfaction : that other yeares may be taken against it , especially if they have the advantage to precede it ; as sixty againe 63. and 63. again 66. for fewer attaine to the latter then the former ; and so surely in the first septenarie doe most die , and probably also in the very f●●st yeare , for all that ever lived were in the account of that yeare ; beside the infirmities that attend it are so many , and the body that receives them so confirmed , we scarce count any alive that is not past it . Franciscus Paduanius in his worke De catena temporis , discoursing of the great Climactericall , attempts a numeration of eminent men , who dyed in that yeare ; but in so small a number , as not sufficient to make a considerable Induction ; he mentioneth but foure , Diogenes Cynicus , Dionysius Heracleoticus , Xenocrates Platonicus , and Plato : as for Dionysius , as Censorinus witnesseth , hee famished himselfe in the 82. yeare of his life ; Xenocrates by the testimony of Laertius fell into a cauldron , and dyed the same yeare ; and Diogenes the Cynicke by the same testimony lived almost unto ninetie : The date of Platoes death is not exactly agreed on , but all dissent from this which he determineth ; Neanthes in Laertius extendeth his dayes unto 84. Suidas unto 82. but Hermippus defineth his death in 81. and this account seemeth most exact ; for if , as hee delivereth , Plato was borne in the 88. Olympiade , and dyed in the first yeare of the 108. the account will not surpasse the year of 81. and so in his death he verified the opinion of his life , and of the life of man , whose Period , as Censorinus recordeth , he placed in the Quadrate of 9. or 9. times 9. that is , 81. and therefore as Seneca delivereth , the Magicians at Athens did sacrifice unto him , as declaring in his death somewhat above humanity , because he dyed in the day of his nativity , and without deduction justly accomplished the year of eighty one . Bodine I confesse delivers a larger list of men that died in this yeare , whose words in his methode o● History are these , Moriuntur innumerabiles anno sexagesimotertio , Aristoteles , Chrysippus , Bocatius , Bernardus , Erasmus , Lutherus , Melancthon , Sylvius , Alexander , Jacobus Sturmius , Nicolaus Cusanus , Thomas Linacer , codem anno Cicero caesus est : wherein beside that it were no difficult point to make a larger Catalogue of memorable persons that dyed in other yeares , wee cannot but doubt the verity of his Induction : as for Silvius and Alexander , which of that name he meaneth I know not ; but for Chrysippus by the testimony of Laertius , hee dyed in the 73. year , Bocatius in the 62. Linacer the 64. and Erasmus exceeded 7● . as Paulus Jovius hath delivered in his Elogie of learned men ; and as for Cicero , as Plutarch in his life affirmeth , he was slain in the year of 64. and therefore sure the question is hard set , and we have no easie reason to doubt , when great and entire Authors shall introduce injustifiable examples , and authorize their assertions by what is not authenticall . Fourthly , they which proceed upon strict numerations , and will by such regular and determined wayes measure out the lives of men , and periodically define the alterations of their tempers ; conceive a regularity in mutations , with an equalitie in constitutions , and forget that variety which Physitians therein discover : For seeing we affirm that women doe naturally grow old before men , that the cholerick fall short in longaevitie of the sanguine , that there is senium ante senectutem , and many grow old before they arive at age ; we cannot ●o reasonably affixe unto them all one common point of danger , but should rather assigne a respective fatality unto each : which is concordant unto the doctrine of the numerists , and such as maintaine this opinion : for they affirme that one number respecteth men , another women , as Bodin explaining that of Seneca , Septimus quisque annus aetati signum imprimit , subjoynes ▪ hoc de maribus dictum oportuit , hoc primum intueri licet , perfectum numerum , id est saextum faeminas , septenarium mores immutare . Fiftly , since we esteeme this opinion to have some ground in nature , and that nine times seven revolutions of the Sunne , imprints a dangerous Character on such as arive unto it ; it will leave some doubt behinde , in what subjection hereunto were the lives of our forefathers presently after the flood , and more especially before it , who attaining unto 8. or 900. yeares , had not their Climacters computable by digits , or as we doe account them ; for the great Climactericall was past unto them before they begat children , or gave any Testimony of their virilitie ; for we read not that any begat children before the age of sixtie five , and this may also afford a hint to enquire , what are the Climacters of other animated creatures , whereof the lives of some attaine not so farre as this of ours , and that of others extends a considerable space beyond . Lastly , the imperfect accounts that men have kept of time , and the difference thereof both in the same and divers common wealths , will much distract the certainty of this assertion ; for though there were a fatality in this yeare , yet divers were , and others might bee out in their account , aberring severall wayes from the true and just compute , and calling that one yeare , which perhaps might be another . For first they might be out in the commencement or beginning of their accoūt , for every man is many moneths elder then he computeth ; for although we begin the same from our nativitie , and conceive that no arbitrary , but naturall terme of compute , yet for the duration of life , or existence , wee participate in the wombe the usuall distinctions of time , and are not to bee exempted from the account of age and life , where we are subject to diseases , and often suffer death ; and therefore Pythagoras , Hippocrates , Diocles , Avicenna and others , have set upon us , numerall relations and temporall considerations in the wombe ; not only affirming the birth of the seventh moneth to be vitall , that of the eighth mortall , but the progression thereto to be measured by rule , and to hold a proportion unto motion and formation ; as what receiveth motion in the seventh , is perfected in the Triplicities ; that is the time of conformation unto motion is double , and that from motion unto the birth , treble ; So what is formed the 35. day is moved the seaventy , and borne the 210. day ; and therefore if any invisible causalitie there be , that after so many yeares doth ●vidence it selfe at 63. it will be questionable whether its activitie onely set out at our nativitie , and begin not rather in the womb , wherein we place the like considerations , which doth not only entangle this assertion , but hath already embroiled the endeavours of Astrology in the erection of Schemes , and the judgement of death , or diseases ; for being not incontroulably determined , at what time to beging , whether at conception , animation , or exclusion , ( it being indifferent unto the influence of heaven to begin at either ) they have invented another way , that is , to beginne ab H●ra quaestionis , as Haly , Messahallach , Ganivetus , and Guido Bonatus have delivered . Againe , in regard of the measure of time by months and years , there will ●e no small difficulty , and if we shall strictly consider it , many have been and still may bee mistaken ; for neither the motion of the Moone , whereby months are computed , nor of the Sunne whereby yeares are accounted consisteth of whole numbers , but admits of fractions , and broken parts , as we have declared of the Moone . That of the Sunne consisteth of 365. dayes , and almost 6 houres , that is wanting eleven minutes ; which 6 houres omitted , or not taken notice of , will in processe of time largely deprave the compute ; and this is the occasion of the Bissextile of leapyeare , which was not observed in all times , nor punctually in all Common-wealths ; so that in 63. yeares there may be lost almost 18. dayes , omitting the intercalation of one day every fourth yeare , allowed for this quadrant , or 6 houres supernumerary : and though the same were observed , yet to speake strictly a man may be somewhat out in the account of his age at 63. for although every fourth yeare we insert one day , and so fetch up the quadrant , yet those eleven minutes whereby the yeare comes short of perfect 6 houres , will in the circuit of those yeares arise unto certaine houres , and in a larger progression of time unto certaine dayes , whereof at present wee finde experience in the Calender we observe ; for the Julian yeare of 365. dayes being eleven minutes larger then the annuall revolution of the Sunne , there will arise an anticipation in the Aequinoxes , and as Junctinus computeth in every 136. yeare they will anticipate almost one day ; and therefore those ancient men and Nestors of old times , which yearly observed their nativities , might be mistaken in the day ; nor that to be construed without a graine of Salt , which is delivered by Moses in the Booke of Exodus , At the end of foure hundred yeares , even the selfe same day , all the hoast of Israell went out of the land of Aegypt ; for in that space of time the Equinoxes had anticipated , and the eleven minutes had amounted far above a day ; and this compute rightly considered will fall fouler on them who cast up the lives of Kingdomes , and summe up their duration by particular numbers as Plato first began , and some have endeavoured since by perfect and sphericall numbers by the square and cube of 7 and 9 and 12 , the great number of Plato : wherein indeed Bodine hath attempted a particular enumeration , whereby notwithstanding beside the mistakes committible in the solary compute of yeares , the difference of Chronologie disturbes the satisfaction and quiet of his computes , some adding , others detracting , and few punctually according in any one yeare , whereby indeed such accounts should be made up , for the variation in one unity destroyes the totall illation . Thirdly , the compute may be unjust not only in a strict acception , or few dayes or houres , but in the latitude also of some yeares , and this may happen from the different compute of yeares in divers Nations , and even such as did maintaine the most probable way of account , their yeare being not only different from one another , but the civill and common account disagreeing much from the naturall yeare , whereon the consideration is founded : Thus from the testimony of Herodotus , Censorinus and others , the Greeks observed the Lunary yeare , that is , twelve revolutions of the Moone 354. dayes , but the Aegyptians , and many others adhered unto the Solary account , that is , 365. dayes , that is eleven dayes longer ; now hereby the account of the one would very much exceed the other : A man in the one would account himselfe 63. when one in the other would thinke himselfe but 61. and so although their nativities were under the same houre , yet did they at different yeares believe the verity of that which both esteemed affixed and certaine unto one : The like mistake there is in a tradition of our dayes ; men conceiving a peculiar danger in the beginning dayes of May , which are set out as a fatall period unto consumptions and Cronicall diseases ; wherein notwithstanding w● compute by Calenders , not only different from our ancestors , but one another , the compute of the one anticipating that of the other ; so that while wee are in Aprill , others begin May , and the danger is past unto one , while it beginneth with another . Fourthly , men were not only out in the number of some dayes , the latitude of a few yeares , but might be wide by whole Olympiades and divers Decades of yeares ; for as Censorinus relateth , the ancient Arcadians observed a yeare of three months , the Carians of six , the Iberians of foure ; and as Diodorus and Xenophon , de Aequivocis alleadgeth , the ancient Aegyptians have used a yeare of three , two , and one month , so that the Climactericall was not only different unto those Nations , but unreasonably distant from ours ; for 63. will passe in their account , before they arive so high as ten in ours . Nor if we survey the account of Rome it selfe , may we doubt they were mistaken , and if they feared climactericall yeares might erre in their numeration ; for the civill yeare whereof the people took notice , did sometime come short , and sometimes exceed the naturall ; for as it appeares by Varro , Suetonius , and Censorinus , their yeare consisted first of ten months which comprehended by 304. dayes , that is 61. lesse then ours containeth ; after by Numa or Tarquine from a superstitious conceit of impariety were added 51. dayes , which made 355. one day more then twelve revolutions of the Moone ; and thus a long time it continued , the civill compute exceeding the naturall ; the correction whereof , and the due ordering of the leap-yeare was referred unto the Pontifices , who either upon favour or malice , that some might continue their offices a longer or shorter time , or from the magnitude of the yeare that men might bee advantaged or endamaged in their contracts , by arbitrary intercalations they depraved the whole account ; of this abuse Cicero accused Verres , which at last proceeded so farre that when Julius Caesar came unto that office before the redresse hereof he was faine to insert two intercalary months unto November and December , when he had already inserted 23. dayes unto February ; so that that year consisted of 445. dayes ; a quarter of a year longer then that we observe , and though at the last the year was reformed , yet in the meane time they might be out , wherein notwithstanding they summed up Climactericall observations . Lastly , one way more there may be of mistake , and that not unusuall among us , grounded upon a double compute of the yeare ; the one beginning from the 25. of March , the other from the day of our birth unto the same againe , which is the naturall account : Now hereupon many men doe frequently miscast their dayes ; for in their age they diduce the account not from the day of their birth , but the yeare of our Lord , wherein they were borne ; so a man that was borne in January , 1582. if hee live to fall sicke in the latter end of March , 2645. will summe up his age , and say I am now 63. and in my Climactericall and dangerous yeare , for I was borne in the yeare 1582. and now it is 1645. whereas indeed he wanteth many months of that yeare , con●idering the true and naturall account unto his birth , and accounteth two months for a year : and though the length of time and accumulation of yeares doe render the mistake insensible , yet is it all one , as if one borne in January 1644. should be accounted a yeare old the 25. of March , 1645. All which perpended , it may be easily perceived with what insecu●ity of truth we adhere unto this opinion , ascribing not only effects depending on the naturall period of time unto arbitrary calculations , and such as vary at pleasure , but confirming our tenents by the uncertaine account of others and our selves ; there being no positive or indisputeable ground where to begin our compute , that if there were , men might and have been severall wayes mistaken , the best in some latitude , others in greater , according to the different compute of divers states , the short and irreconcilable yeares of some , the exceeding error in the naturall frame of others , and the lapses and false deductions of ordinary accountants in most . CHAP. XIII . Of the Canic●lar or Dogdayes . VVHereof to speake distinctly : among the Southerne Constellations two there are which beare the name of the Dog ; the one in 16. degrees of latitude , containing on the left thigh a Star of the first magnitude , usually called Procyon or Ant●canis , because say some it riseth before the other ; which if truly understood , must be restrained unto those habitations , who have elevation of pole above thirty two degrees ; mention thereof there is in Horace , who seemes to mistake or confound the one with the other ; and after him in Galen , who is willing the remarkablest starre of the other should be called by this name , because it is the first that ariseth in the constellation ; which notwithstanding , to speake strictly , it is not , unlesse we except one of the third magnitude in the right paw in his owne and our elevation , and two more on his head in and beyond the degree of sixty ; it is also called Canis min●r , though not canicula , by which diminitive is meant the greater Dog-star : A second and more considerable one there is , and neighbour unto the other in 40. degrees of Latitude , containing 18. starres , whereof that in his mouth of the first magnitude the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latines Canis major , and wee emphatically the Dog-Starre . Now from the rising of this starre not cosmically , that is with the Sun , but Heliacally , that is , its emersion from the rayes of the Sunne , the Ancients computed their canicular dayes ; concerning which there generally passeth an opinion , that during those dayes , all medication or use of Physick is to be declined , and the cure committed unto Nature , and therefore as though there were any feriation in nature or justitiums imaginable in professions , whose subject is naturall , and under no intermissive , but constant way of mutation ; this season is commonly termed the Physitians vacation , and stands so received by most men : which conceit however generall , is not onely erroneous , but unnaturall , and subsisting upon foundations either false , uncertaine , mistaken , or misapplied , deserves not of mankinde that indubitable assent it findeth . For first , which seemes to be the ground of this assertion , and not to be drawne into question , that is , the magnified quality of this Starre conceived to cause or intend the heat of this season , whereby these dayes become more observable then the rest , we finde that wiser Antiquity was not of this opinion , which seven hundred yeares agoe was as a vulgar error rejected by Geminus , a learned Mathematician in his Elements of Astronomy ; wherein he plainly affirmeth , that common opinion made that a cause , which was at first observed but as a sign . The rising & setting both of this Star & others being observed by the Ancients , to denote & testifie certain points of mutation , rather then conceived to induce or effect the same ; For our forefathers , saith he , observing the course of the Sun , and marking certaine mutations to happen in his progresse through particular parts of the Zodiack , they registred and set them downe in their Parapegmes , that is , certaine Astronomicall Canons , as Rhodiginus out of Vitruvius interprets it ; and being not able to designe these times by dayes , months , or yeares , ( the compute thereof , and the beginning of the yeare being different , according unto different Nations ) they thought best to settle a generall account unto all , and to determine these alterations by some known and invariable signes ; and such did they conceave the rising and setting of the fixed Stars ; not ascribing thereto any part of causality , but notice and signification ; and thus much seemes implyed in that expression of Homer , when speakeing of the Dog-star , he concludeth — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Malum autem signum est ; the same as Petavius observeth , is implyed in the word of P●olomy , and the Ancients , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , of the signification of star●es . The terme of Scripture also favours it , as that of Isaiah , Nolite timere à signis coeli , and that in Genesis , Vt sint in signa & tempora : Let there be lights in the firmament , and let them be for signes and for seasons . But if all were silent , Galen hath explained this point unto the life , who expounding the reason why Hippocrates declared the affections of the yeare by the rising and setting of stars , it was saith he , because he would proceed on signes and principles best knowne unto all Nations ; and upon his words , in the first of the Epidemicks , In Thaso Autumno circa Equinoxium & subvirgilias pluviae erant multae , he thus enlargeth : I● ( saith he ) the same compute of times and months were observed by all Nations , Hippocrates had never made any mention either of Arcturus , Pleiades , or the Dog-star , but would have plainely said , In Macedonia , in the month Dion , thus or thus was the ayre disposed ; but for as much as the month Dion is onely knowne unto the Macedonians , but obscure unto the Athenians , and other Nations , he found more generall distinctions of time , and instead of naming months , would usually say , at the Aequinox , the rising of the Pleiades , or the Dog-star : And by this way did the Ancients devide the seasons of the yeare , the Autumne , Winter , Spring , and Summer , by the rising of the Pleiades , denoting the beginning of Summer , and by that of the Dog-star , the declination thereof ; by this way Aristotle through all his bookes of Animals , distinguisheth their times of generation Latitancy , migration , sanity and venation ; and this were an allowable and generall way of compute , and still to be retained , were the site of the stars as inalterable , and their ascents as invariable as primitive Astronomy conceaved them : And therefore though Aristotle frequently mentioneth this starre , and particularly affirmeth that fishes in the Bosphorus are best to be catched from the arise of the Dog-starre , must we conceave the same a meere effect thereof ? Nor though Scaliger from hence be willing to inferre the efficacy of this starre , are wee induced hereto ; except because the same Philosopher affi●meth ; that Tunny is fat about the rising of the Pleiades , and departs upon Arcturus , or that most insects are latent , from the setting of the 7. starres ; except , I say , he give us also leave to inferre that these particular effects and alterations proceed from those stars , which were indeed but designations of such quarters and portions of the yeare , wherein the same were observed : Now what Pliny affirmeth of the Orix , that it seemeth to adore this star , and taketh notice thereof by voyce and sternutation , untill wee be better assured of its verity , wee shall not salve the sympathy . Secondly , what slender opinion the Ancients held of the efficacy of this starre is declarable from their compute ; for as Geminus affirmeth , and Petavius his learned Comment proveth , they began their account from its Heliacall emersion , and not its cosmicall ascent ; The cosmicall ascension of a starre we terme that , when it ariseth together with the Sun , or the same degree of the Ecliptick wherein the Sun abideth ; and that the ●eliacall , when a starre which before for the vicinity of the Sun was not visible , being further removed beginneth to appeare : for the annuall motion of the Snn from West to East being far swif●er then that of the fixed stars , he must of necessity leave them on the East whilst he hastneth forward , and obscureth others to the West : and so the Moone who performes its motion swifter then the Sun , ( as may be observed in their Conjunctions and E●●ipses ) gets Eastward out of his rayes , and appeares when the Sun is set ; if therefore the Dog-star had this effectuall heat which is ascribed unto it , it would afford best evidence thereof , and the season would be most ●ervent , when it ariseth in the probablest place of its activity , that is , the cosmicall ascent , for therein it ariseth with the Sun , and is included in the same irradiation : but the time observed by the Ancients was long after this ascent , and in the Heliacall emersion , when it becomes at greatest distance from the Sun , neither rising with it nor neere it ; and therefore , had they conceived any more then a bare signality in this Star , or ascribed the heat of the season thereunto , they would not have computed from its Heliacall ascent which was of inferiour efficacy , nor imputed the veh●mency of heat unto those points wherein it was more remisse , and where with lesse probability they might make out its action . Thirdly , although we derive the authority of these dayes from observations of the Ancients , yet are our computes very different , and such as confirme not each other , for whereas they observed it Heliacally , we observe it Cosmically ; for before it ariseth Heliacally unto our la●itude , the Summer is even at an end : Againe , we compute not onely from different ascents , but also from divers starres ; they from the greater Dog-star ▪ we from the lesser ; they from Orio●s , we from Cephalus hi● dog ; they from S●irius , we from Procyon ; for the beginning of the Dog-dayes with us is set downe the 19. of July , at which time the lesser Dog-star ariseth with the Sun , whereas the starre of the greater D●g ascendeth not untill about the 31. of July , in the 18. degree of Leo ; and the joynt compute by both is onely justifiable in the latitude of 30. degrees where both these starres arise together . So that their observations confirme not ours , nor ours theirs , but rather confute each other , computing from different foundations , and translating at pleasure the effects and power of one starre unto another . Fourthly , ( which is the Argument of Gem●●us ) were there any such effectuall heat in this starre , yet could it but weakly evidence the same in Summer , it being about 40. degrees distant from the Sun , and should rather manifest its warming power in the winter , when it remaines conjoyned with the Sun in its Hybernall conversion ; for about the 29. of October , and in the 16. of Sco●pius , and so againe in January the Sunne performes his revolution in the same parallell with the Dogge-starre ; Againe , if wee should impute the heat of this season , unto the cooperation of any starres with the Sunne , it seemes more favourable for our times , to ascribe the same unto the constellation of Leo ; where besides that the Sunne is in his proper house , it is conjoined with many starres , whereof two of the first magnitude , and in the 8 th of August is corporally conjoyned with Basiliscus , a starre of eminent name in Astrologie , and seated in the very Eclipticke . Fifthly , if all were granted , that observation and reason were also for it , and were it an undeniable truth that an effectuall se●vour proceeded from this starre ; yet would not the same determine the opinion now in question , it necessarily suffering such restrictions as take of generall illations ; for first in regard of different latitudes unto some , the ca●icular dayes are in the winter , as unto such as have no latitude , but live in a right Sphere that is under the Aequinoctiall line ; for unto them it a●iseth with the Sunne about the Tropicke of Cancer , which seas●● unto them is winter , and the Sunne remotest from them : nor ●ath the same position in the summer , that is , in the Aequinoctiall points any advantage from it ; for in the one point the Sunne is at the Meridian , before the Dogge-starre ariseth , in the other the starre is at the Meridian before the Sunne ascendeth . Some latitudes have no canicular dayes at all ; as namely all those which have more then 73. degrees of northerne Elevation , as the territory of Nova Zembla , part of Greenland and Tartarie ; for unto that habitation the Dogge-starre is invisible , and appeareth not above the Horizon . Unto such Latitudes as it ariseth , it carrieth a various and a very different respect ; unto some it ascendeth when Summer is over , whether we compute Heliacally or Cosmically ; for though unto Alexandria it ariseth in Cancer , it ariseth not unto Biarmia Cosmically before it bee in Virgo , and Heliacally about the Autum●all aequinox ; even unto the Latitude of 52. the efficacy thereof is not much considerable , whether we consider its ascent , Meridian altitude , or abode above the Horizon ; for it ariseth very late in the yeere , about the eighteenth of Leo , that is , the 31. of Iuly ; Of Meridian Altitude it hath but 23. degrees , so that it playes but obliquely upon us , and as the Sun doth about the 23. of January , and lastly his abode above the Horizon is not great ; for in the eighteenth of Leo , the 31. of Iuly , although they arise together , yet doth it set above 5. houres before the Sun , that is , before two of the clock , after which time we are more sensible of heat , then all the day before . Scondly , in regard of the variation of the longitude of the starres , we are to consider ( what the Ancients observed not ) that the site of the fixed starres is alterable , and that since elder times they have suffered a large and considerable variation of their longitudes ; the longitude of a starre to speake plainly , is its distance from the fi●st point of numeration toward the East , which first point unto the Ancients was the vernall aequinox ▪ Now by reason of their motion from West to E●st , they have very much varied from this point : The first starre of Aries in the time of Meton the Athenian was placed in the very intersection , which is now el●ngated and removed Eastward 28. degrees ; insomuch that now the signe of Aries possesseth the place of Taurus , and Taurus that of Gem●●i ; which variation of longitude must very much distract the opinion of the Dogge-starre , not onely in our dayes , but in times be●ore and after ; for since the world began it hath arisen in Taurus , and before it end may have its ascent in Virgo ; so that wee must place the canicular dayes , that is the hottest time of the year in the spring in the first Age , and in the Autumne in the ages to come . Thirdly , the starres have not onely varied their longitudes , whereby their ascents have altered ; but have also changed their declinations , whereby their rising at all , that is , their appearing hath varied . The longitude of a starre wee call its shortest distance from the Aequator . Now though the poles of the world and the Aequator be immoveable , yet because the starres in their proper motions , from West to East doe move upon the poles of the Eclipticke distant 23. degrees and an half 〈…〉 poles of the Aequator , and describe circles parallel not unto the Aequator , but the Eclipticke , they must be therfore sometimes nearer , ●ometimes removed further from the Aequator : All starres that have their distance from ●he Eclipticke Northward not more then 23. degrees a●d an halfe , which is the greatest distance of the Eclipticke from the Aequator , may in progression of time have declination Southward , and move beyond the Aequator : but if any starre hath just this distance of 23. and an halfe , as hath Cappella on the backe of E●icthonius , it may hereafter move under the Aequinoctiall , and the same will happen respectively unto starres which have declination Southward : and therefore many starres may be visible in our Hemisphere , which are not so at present , and many which are at present , shall take leave of our Horizon , and appeare unto Southerne habitations ; and therefore the time may come that the Dogge-starre may not be visible in our Horizon , and the time hath beene , when it hath not shewed it selfe unto our neighbour latitudes ; so that canicular dayes there have beene none nor shall be , yet certainely in all times some season of the yeare more notable hot then other . Lastly , wee multiply causes in vaine , for the reason hereof wee need not have recourse unto any starre but the Sunne and the continuitie of its action : For the Sunne ascending into the Northerne signes , begetteth first a temperate heat in the ayre , which by his approach unto the solstice he intendeth , and by continuation increaseth the same even upon declination ; for running over the same degrees again , that is in Leo , which hee hath done in Taurus , in July which he did in May , he augmenteth the heat in the later which he began in the first , and easily intendeth the same by continuation which was well promoted before : So is it observed that they which dwell between the Tropicks and the Aequator , have their second summer hotter and more maturative of fruits then the former : so we observe in the day ( which is a short yeer ) the greatest heat about two in the afternoone , when the Sunne is past the Meridian ( which is his diurnall Solstice ) and the same is evident from the Thermometer or observations of the weather-glasse ; so are the colds of the night sharper in the summer about two or three after midnight , and the frosts in winter stronger about those houres : so likewise in the yeare we observe the cold to augment , when the dayes begin to increase , though the Sunne be then ascensive , and returning from the winter Tropick , and therefore if wee rest not in this reason for the heat in the declining part of summer , we must discover freezing stars that may resolve the latter colds of winter , which who ever desires to invent , let him studie the starres of Andromeda , or the nearer constellation of Pegasus , which are about that time ascendent . It cannot therefore unto reasonable constructions seeme strange , or savour of singularity that we have examined this point , since the same hath beene already denyed by some , since the authoritie and observations of the Ancients rightly understood doe not confirme it , since our present computes are different from those of the Ancients , whereon notwithstanding they depend ; since there is reason against it , and if all were granted , yet must it be maintained with manifold restraints , farre otherwise then is received ; and lastly since from plaine and naturall principles , the doubt may be fairely salved , and not clapt up from petitionary foundations and principles unestablished . But that which chiefly promoted the consideration of these dayes , and medically advanced the same , was the doctrine of Hippocrates a Physition of such repute , that he received a testimony from a Christian , that might have beene given unto Christ : The first in his booke de Ae●e , Aquis , & locis , Syd●rum ortus . &c. That is , wee are to observe the rising of Starres , especially the Dogge-starre , Arcturus , and the setting of the Pleiades or seven Starres ; from whence notwithstanding wee cannot in generall inferre the efficacie of these Stars , or coefficacie particular in medications : probably expressing no more hereby then if hee should have plainely said , especiall notice wee are to take of the hottest time in Summer , of the beginning of Autumne and winter , for by the rising and setting of those starres were these times and seasons defined ; and therefore subjoynes this reason , Quoniam his temporibus morbi finiuntur , because at these times diseases have their ends , as Physitions well know , and hee else where affirmeth , that seasons determine diseases , beginning in their contraries , as the spring the diseases of Autumne , and the summer those of winter ; now ( what is very remarkable ) whereas in the same place he adviseth to observe the times of notable mutations , as the Aequinoxes , and the Solstices , and to decline Medication tenne dayes before and after , how precisely soever canicular cautions be considered , this is not observed by Physitions , nor taken notice of by the people . And indeed should we blindly obey the restraints both of Physitions and Astrologers , we should contract the liberty of our prescriptions , and confine the utility of Physicke unto a very few dayes ; for observing the Dogdayes , and as is expressed some dayes before , and likewise tenne dayes before , and after the Aequinoctiall and Solsticiall points , by this observation alone are exempted above an hundred dayes ; whereunto if we adde the two Aegyptian dayes in every moneth , the interlunary and pleniluary exemptions , the Eclipses of Sunne and Moone , conjunctions and oppositions Planeticall , the houses of Planets , and the site of the Luminaries under the signes , ( wherein some would induce a restraint of Purgation or Phlebotomy ) there would arise aboue an hundred more ; so that of the whole year the use of Physicke would not be secure much above a quarter ; now as we doe not strictly observe these dayes , so need we not the other , and although consideration bee made hereof , yet might wee preserve the nearer Indications , before those which are drawn from the time of the year , or other caelestial relation . The second Testimony is taken out of the last peece of his Age , and after the experience ( as some thinke ) of no lesse then an hundred years , and that is his booke of Aphorismes , or short and definitive determinations in Physicke ; the Aphorisme alleadged is this , sub Cane & ante Canem difficiles sunt purgationes ; sub Cane & Anticane , say some , including both the Dogstarres , but that cannot consist with the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , nor had that Criticisme been ever omitted by Galen ; now how true this sentence was in the mouth of Hippocrates , and with what restraint it must be understood , will readily appeare from the difference between us in circumstantiall relations . And first , concerning his time and Chronologie , he lived in the reigne of Artaxerxes Longimanus about the 82. Olympiade , 450. yeares before Christ , and from our times above two thousand . Now since that time ( as we have already declared ) the Starres have varied their longitudes , and having made large progressions from West to E●st , the time of the Dogstars ascent must also very much alter ; for it ariseth later now in the yeare , then it formerly did in the same latitude , and far later unto us who have a greater elevation ; for in the dayes of Hippocrates this Starre ascended in Cancer which now ariseth in Leo , and will in progression of time arise in Virgo ; and therefore in regard of the time wherein he lived , the Aphorisme was more considerable in his dayes then it is to us , or unto his country in ours . The place of his nativity was Coos , an Iland in the Myrtoan Sea , not far from Rhodes , described in Mappes by the name of Lango , and called by the Turkes who are masters thereof Stancora , according unto Ptolomie of Northerne latitude 36. degrees ; that he lived and writ in these parts , is not improbably collected from the Epistles that passed betwixt him and Artaxe●xes , as also between the Citizens of Abdera , and Coos , in the behalfe of Democritus ; which place being seated from our latitude of 52 , 16 degrees Southward , there will arise a different consideration , and we may much deceive our selves if we conforme the ascent of Starres in one place unto another , or conceive they arise the same day of the moneth in Coos and in England ; for as Petavius computes in the first Julian yeare , at Alexandria of la●itude 31. the Starre arose cosmically in the twelfe degree of Ca●cer , Heliacally the 26. by the compute of Geminus about this time at Rhodes of latitude 37. it ascended cosmically the 16 of Cancer , Heliacally the first of Leo ; and about that time at Rome of latitude 42. cosmically the 22. of Cancer and Heliacally the first of Leo , for unto places of greater latitude it ariseth ever later , so that in some latitudes the cosmicall ascent happeneth not before the twentieth degree of Virgo , ten dayes before the Autumnall Aequinox , and if they compute Heliacally after it in Libra . Againe , should we allow all , and only compute unto the latitude of Coos , yet would it not impose a totall omission of Physicke ; for if in the hottest season of that clime , all Physicke were to be declined , then surely in many other , none were to be used at any time whatsoever ; for unto many parts , not only in the Spring and Autumne , but also in the Winter the Sun is nearer , then unto the clime of Coos in the Summer . The third consideration concerneth purging medicines , which are at present far different from those implyed in this Aphorisme , and such as were commonly used by Hippocrates ; for three degrees wee make of purgative medicines : The first thereof is very benigne , nor far removed from the nature of Aliment , into which upon defect of working , it is oft times converted , and in this forme do we account Manna , Cassia , Tamarindes and many more , whereof we finde no mention in Hippocrates : the second is also gentle , having a familiarity with some humor , into which it is but converted if it faile of its operation ; of this sort are Aloe , Rhabarbe , Senna , &c. whereof also few or none were knowne unto Hippocrates : The third is of a violent and venemous quality , which frustrate of its action , assumes as it were the nature of poyson , such as are Scammoneum , Colocynthis , Elaterium , Euphorbium , Tithymallus , Laureola , Peplum , &c. of this sort it is manifest Hippocrates made use , even in Fevers , Pleurisies and Quinsies ; and that composition is very remarkable which is ascribed unto Diogenes in Aeius , that is of Pepper , Sal Armoniac , Euphorbium , of each an ounce , the Dosis whereof foure scruples and an half , which whosoever should take , would finde in his bowells more then a canicular heat though in the depth the Winter ; many of the like nature may be observed in Aetius Tetrab . 1. Serm. 3. or in the book De Dinamidiis , ascribed unto Galen , which is the same verbatim with the other . Now in regard of the second , and especially the first degree of Purgatives , the Aphorisme is not of force , but we may safely use ●hem , they being benigne and of innoxious qualities ; and therefore Lucas Gauricus , who hath endeavoured with many testimonies to advance this consideration , at length concedeth that lenitive Physicke may bee used , especially when the Moone is well affected in Cancer or in the watery signes ; but in regard of the third degree the Aphorisme is considerable ; purgations may be dangerous , and a memorable example there is in the medicall Epistles of Crucius , of a Roman Prince that dyed upon an ounce of Diaphaenicon , taken in this season ; from the use whereof we refraine not only in hot seasons , but warily exhibit it at all times in hot diseases , which when necessity requires we can performe more safely then the Ancients , as having better wayes of preparation and correction ; that is , not onely by addition of other bodyes , but separation of noxious parts from their own . But beside these differences between Hippocrates and us , the Physitians of these times and those of Antiquity , the condition of the dis●ase , and the intention of the Physitian , holds a maine consideration in what time and place soever : for Physicke is either curative or preventive ; Preventive we call that which by purging noxious humors , and the causes of diseases preventeth sicknesse in the healthy , or the recourse thereof in the val●tudinary ; and this is of common use both at the Spring and Fall , and we commend not the same at this season : Therapeuticke or curative Physicke , we tearm that which restoreth the Patient unto sanity , and taketh away diseases actually affecting ; now of diseases some are cronicall and of long duration , as quartane Agues , Scurvy , &c. wherein because they admit of delay we deferre the cure to more advantagious seasons : others wee tearme acute , that is of short duration and danger , as Fevers , Pleurifies , &c. in which , because delay is dangerous , and they arise unto their state before the Dog-dayes determine , we apply present remedies according unto Indications , ●especting rather the acutenesse of the disease , and precipitancy of occasion , then the rising or setting of Stars , the effects of the one being disputable , of the other assured and inevitable . And although Astrologie may here put in , and plead the secret influence of this Starre ; yet Gal●n I perceive in his Comment , makes no such consideration , confirming the truth of the Aphorisme from the heat of the yeare , and the operation of Medicines exhibited , in regard that bodies being heated by the Summer , cannot so well endure the acrimony of purging Medicines , and because upon purgations contrary motions ensue , the heat of the Ayre attracting the humours outward , and the action of the Medicine retracting the same inward : but these are readily salved in the distinctions before alleadged , and particularly in the constitution of our climate and divers others , wherein the Ayre makes no such exhaustion of spirits ; and in the benignity of our Medicines , whereof some in their owne natures , others well prepared , agitate not the humours , or make a sensible perturbation . Nor do we hereby reject or condemne a sober and regulated Astrology ; we hold there is more truth therein then in Astrologers , in some more then many allow , yet in none so much as some pretend ; we deny not the influence of the Stars , but often suspect the due application thereof ; for though we should affirme that all things were in all things , that heaven were but earth celestified , and earth but heaven terrestrified , or that each part above had an influence upon its devided affinity below ; yet how to single out these relations , and duely to apply their actions is a worke oft times to be effected by some revelation , and Cabala from above , rather then any Philosophy , or speculation here below ; what power soever they have upon our bodies , it is not requisite they should destroy our reasons , that is , to make us rely on the strength of Nature , when she is least able to relieve us , and when we conceive the heaven against us , to refuse the assistance of the earth created for us ; this were to suffer from the mouth of the Dog above , what others doe from the teeth of Dogs below ; that is , to be afraid of their proper remedy , and refuse to approach any water , though that hath often proved a cure unto their disease . There is in wise men a power beyond the stars ; and Ptolomy encourageth us , that by fore-knowledge , wee may evade their actions ; for , being but universall causes , they are determined by particular agents , which being inclined not constrained , containe within themselves the casting act , and a power to command the conclusion . Lastly , if all be conceded , and were there in this Aphorisme an unrestrained truth , yet were it not reasonable to inferre from a caution a non-usance or abolition , from a thing to bee used with discretion , not to be used at all ; because the Apostle bids us beware of Philosophy , heads of extremity will have none at all ; an usuall fallacie in vulgar and lesse distinctive braines , who having once overshot the mean , run violently on , and finde no rest but in the extreams . And hereon we have the longer insisted , because the errour is materiall , and concernes oftimes the life of man : an errour to bee taken notice of by State , and provided against by Princes , who are of the opinion of Salomon , that their riches consist in the multitude of their Subjects : an errour worse then some reputed Heresies , and of greater danger to the body , then they unto the soul ▪ which whosoever is able to reclaime , he shall save more in one Summer , then Themison destroyed in any Autumne ; he shall introduce a new way of cure , preserving by Theorie , as well as practice , and men not onely from death , but from destroying themselves . THE FIFTH BOOK . Of many things questionable as they are commonly described in Pictures . CHAP. I. Of the picture of the Pelecan . ANd first in every place we meet with the picture of the Pelecan , opening her breast with her bill , and feeding her young ones with the bloud distilling from her : Thus is it set forth not onely in common signes , but in the Crest and Scucheon of many Noble families , hath been asserted by many holy Writers , and was an Hieroglyphicke of pieti● and pittie among the Aegyptians , on which consideration , they spared them at their tables . Notwithstanding upon enquirie we finde no mention hereof in Ancient Zoographers , and such as have particularly discoursed upon Animals , as Aristotle , Aelian , Plinie , Solinus and many more , who seldom forget proprieties of such a nature , and have beene very punctuall in lesse considerable Records : Some ground hereof I confesse wee may allow , nor need wee deny a remarkeable affection in Pelecans toward their young ; for Aelian discoursing of Storkes , and their affection toward their brood whom they instruct to flie , and unto whom they redeliver up the provision of their bellies , concludeth at last , that Herons and Pelecans do the like . As for the testimonies of ancient Fathers , and Ecclesiasticall writers , we may more safely conceive therein some Emblematicall then any reall Storie : so doth Eucherius confesse it to bee the Embleme of Christ ; and wee are unwilling literally to receive that account of Jerome , that perceiving her young ones destroyed by Serpents , she openeth her side with her bill , by the blood whereof they revive and return unto life againe ; by which relation they might indeed illustrate the destruction of man by the old Serpent , and his restorement by the blood of Christ ; and in this sense we shall not dispute the like relations of Austine , Isidore , Albertus , and many more , and under an Emblematicall intention , we accept it in coat armour . As for the Hieroglyphick of the Aegyptians , they erected the same upon another Story , that is , from earnestly protecting her young , when her nest was set on fire ; for as for letting out her blood , it was not the assertion of the Egyptians , but seemes translated unto the Pelecan from the Vulture , as Pierius hath most plainly delivered Sed quod Pelicanum ( ●t etiam alijs plerisque persu●sum est ) rostro pectus dissecantem pingunt , ita ut suo sanguine filios alat , ab Aegyptiorum historiâ valde alienum est , illi enim vulturem tantum id facere tradiderunt . And lastly , as concerning the picture , if naturally examined , and not Hieroglyphically conceived , it containeth many improprieties , disagreeing almost in all things from the true and proper description : for fi●st , whereas it is commonly set forth green or yellow , in its proper colour , it is inclining to white , excepting the extreamities or tops of the wing feathers , which are black : It is described in the bignesse of a Henne , whereas it approacheth and sometimes exceedeth the magnitude of a Swanne ; it is commonly painted with a short bill , whereas that of the Pelecan attaineth sometimes the length of two spannes . The bill is made acute or pointed at the end ; whereas indeed it is flat and broad , and somewhat inverted at the extreame . It is discribed like fissipedes , or birdes which have their feet or clawes divided ; whereas it is palmipedous , or fin-footed like Swannes and Geese , according to the Methode of nature , in latirostrous or flat bild birdes , which being generally swimmers , the organ is wisely contriv'd unto the action , and they are framed with fins or oares upon their feet ; and therefore they neither light , nor build on trees , if we except Cormorants , who make their nests like Herons . Lastly , there is one part omitted more remarkeable then any other , and that is the chowle or croppe adhering unto the lower side of the bill , and so descending by the throat ; a bagge or sachell very observable , and of capacity almost beyond credit ; which notwithstanding , this animall could not want ; for therein ( as Aristotle , Aelian , and Bellonius since averreth ) it receiveth Oysters , Cochles , Sckollops , and other testaceous animals , which being not able to breake , it retaines them untill they open , and vomitting them up , takes out the meat contained . This is that part preserved for a rarity , and wherein ( as Sanctius delivers ) in one dissected , a Negro childe was found . CHAP. II. Of the picture of Dolphins . THat Dolphins are crooked , is not onely affirmed by the hand of the Painter , but commonly conceived their naturall and proper figure ; which is not onely the opinion of our times , but seemes the beliefe of elder times before us : for beside the expressions of Ovid and Pliny , their Pourtraicts in some ancient Coynes are framed in this figure , as will appeare in some thereof in Gesner , others in Goltsius , and Laevinus Hulsius in his description of Coynes , from Julius Caesar unto Rhodulphus the second . Notwithstanding , to speake strictly in their naturall figure they are straight , nor have they their spine connexed , or more considerably embowed , then Sharkes , Porposes , Whales , and other Cetaceous animalls , as Scaliger plainly affirmeth ; Corpus habet non magis curvum quam reliqui pisces ; as ocular enquiry informeth , and as unto such as have not had the opportunitie to behold them , their proper pourtraicts will discover in Rondeletius , Gesner , and Aldrovandus , and as indeed is deducible from pictures themselves ; for though they be drawne repandous , or connexedly crooked in one piece , yet the Dolphin that carrieth Arion is concavously inverted , and hath its spine depressed in another . And therefore what is delivered of their incurvitie , must either bee taken Emphatically , that is not really but in appearance ; which happeneth , when they leap above water , and suddenly shoot downe againe ; which is a fallacy in vision , whereby straight bodies in a sudden motion protruded obliquely downeward , appear unto the eye crooked , and this is the construction of Bellonius : or if it be taken really , it must not universally and perpetually , that is , not when they swimme and remaine in their proper figures , but onely when they leape , or impetuously whirle their bodies any way , and this is the opinion of Gesnerus . Or lastly , it must be taken neither really , nor Emphatically , but onely Emblematically ; for being the Hyeroglyphick of celerity , and swifter then other animals , men best expressed their velocity by incurvity , and under some figure of a bowe , and in this sense probably doe Heralds also receive it , when from a Dolphin extended , they distinguish a Dolphin imbowed . And thus also must that picture be taken of a Dolphin clasping an Anchor ; that is not really , as is by most conceived out of affection unto man ▪ conveighing the Anchor unto the ground , but Emblematically , according as Pierius hath expressed it , The swiftest animall con●o●ned with that heavie body , implying that common morall , Festina lente , and that celerity should always be contempered with cunctation . CHAP. III. Of the Picture of a Grashopper . THere is also among us a common description and picture of a Grashopper , as may be observed in the pictures of Emblematists in the coats of severall families , and as the word Cicada is usually translated in Dictionaries ; wherein to speake strictly , if by this word Grashopper , we understand that animall which is implied by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Greeks , and by C●cada with the Latines , we may with safety affirme the Picture is widely mistaken , and that for ought enquiry can informe , there is no such insect in England , which how paradoxicall soever , upon a strict enquiry , will prove undeniable truth . For first , that animall the French tearme Santerelle , we a Grashopper , and which under this name is commonly described by us , is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Greekes , by the Latines Locusta , and by our selves in proper speech a Locust ; as in the dyet of John Baptist , and in our Translation , Prov. 30. The Locusts have no King , yet goe they forth all of them by bands . Againe , between the Cicad● and that wee call a Grashopper , the differences are very many , as may bee observed in themselves , or their descriptions in Mathiolus , Aldrovandus , and Muffetus : for first , they are differently cucullated or capuched upon the head and backe , and in the Cicada the eyes are more prominent ; the Locusts have Antenuae or long hornes before , with a long falcation or forcipated tayle behinde , and being ordained for saltation , their hinder legs doe far exceed the other . The Locust or our Grashopper hath teeth , the Cicada none at all , nor any mouth according unto Aristotle , the Cicada is most upon trees ; and lastly , the note or fritiniancy thereof is far more shrill then that of the Locust , and its life so short in Summer , that for provision it needs not recourse unto the providence of the Pismire in Winter . And therefore where the Cicada must be understod , the pictures of Heralds and Emblematists are not exact , nor is it sa●e to adhere unto the interpretation of Dictionaries , and we must with candour make out our owne Translations : for in the plague of Aegypt , Exodus 10. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is translated a Locust , but in the same sense and subject , Wisdome 16. it is translated a Grashopper , For them the bitings of Grashoppers and ●lyes killed : whereas we have deciared before the Cicada hath no teeth , but is conceived to live upon dew , and the possibility of its subsistence is disputed by Licetus . Hereof I perceive Muffetus hath taken notice , and dissenteth from Langius and Lycostenes , while they deliver , the cicada's destroyed the fruits in Germany , where indeed that insect is not found ; and therefore concludeth , Tam ipsos quam alios deceptos fuisse autumo , dum locustas cicadas esse vulgari err●re crederent . And hereby there may be some mistake in the due dispensation of medicines desumed from this animall , particularly of Dia●●ttigon commended by Aetius in the affections of the kidneys : It must be likewise understood with some restriction what hath been affirmed by Isidore , which is yet delivered by many , that Cicades are bred out of Cuccow spittle , or Woodseare ; that is , that spumous frothy dew or exudation or both , found upon Plants , especially about the joynts of Lavender and Rosemary , and observable with us about the latter end of May ; for here the true cicada is not bred , but certaine it is , that out of this , some kinde of locust doth proceed ; for herein may be discovered a little insect of a festucine or pale green , resembling in all parts a Locust , or what we call a Grashopper . Lastly , the word it selfe is improper , and the tearme of Grashopper not appliable unto the Cicada ; for therein the organs of motion are not contrived for saltation , nor are the hinder legges of such extension , as is observable in salient animalls , and such as move by leaping ; whereto the Locust is very well conformed ; for therein the legs behinde are longer then all the body , and make at the second joynt acute angles , at a considerable advancement above their backs . The mistake therefore with us might have its originall from a defect in our language ; for having not the insect with us , we have not fallen upon its proper name , and so make use of a tearme common unto it and the Locust , whereas other countries have proper expressions for it ; so the Italian calls it cicada , the Spaniard cigarra , and the French cigale ; all which appellations conforme unto the originall , and properly expresse this animall . CHAP. IV. Of the picture of the Serpent tempting Eve. IN the picture of Paradice , and delusion of our first Parents , the Serpent is often described with humane visage , and not unlike unto Cadmus , or his wife , in the act of their Metamorphosis , which is not meerly a pictoriall contrivance or invention of the Painter , but an ancient tradition and conceived reallity , as it stands delivered by Beda and Authors of some Antiquity ; that is , that Sathan appeared not unto Eve in the naked forme of a Serpent , but with a Virgins head , that thereby he might become more acceptable , and his temptation finde the easier entertaine ; which neverthelesse is a conceit not to bee admitted , and the plaine and received figure , is with better reason embraced . For first , as Pierius observeth from Barcephas , the assumption of humane shape , had proved a disadvantage unto Sathan ; affording not only a suspicious amazement in Eve , before the fact , in beholding a third humanity beside her self and Adam ; but leaving some excuse unto the woman , which afterward the man tooke up with lesser reason ; that is , to have been deceived by another like her selfe . Againe , there was no inconvenience in the shape assumed , or any considerable impediment that might disturbe that performance in the common forme of a Serpent : for whereas it is conceived the woman must needs be afraid thereof , and rather flye then approach it , it was not agreeable unto the condition of Paradise and state of innocencie therein ; if in that place as most determine , no creature was hurtfull or terrible unto man , and those destructive effects they now discover succeeded the curse , and came in with them is chiefe of thornes and briars ; and therefore Eugubinus ( who affirmeth this Serpent was a Basiliske ) incurreth no ab●urdity , nor need we inferre that Eve should bee destroyed immediatly upon that Vision ; for noxious animalls could offend them no more in the Garden , then Noah in the Arke : as they peaceably received their names , so they friendly possessed their natures : and were their conditions destructive unto each other , they were not so unto man , whose constitutions were antidotes , and needed not feare poysons , who had not incurred mortality . And if ( as most conceive ) there were but two created of every kinde , they could not at that time destroy either man or themselves ; for this had frustrated the command of multiplication , destroyed a species , and imperfected the Creation : and therefore also if Cain were the first man borne , with him entred not only the act , but the first power of murther ; for before that time neither could the Serpent nor Adam destroy Eve , nor Adam and Eve each other , for that had overthrowne the intention of the world , and put its Creator to act the sixt day over againe . Moreover , whereas in regard of speech , and vocall conference with Eve , it may be thought he would rather assume an humane shape and organs , then the improper forme of a Serpent , it implyes no materiall impediment ; nor need we to wonder how he contrived a voice out of the mouth of a Serpent , who hath done the like out of the belly of a Pythonissa , and the trunke of an Oake , as he did for many yeares at Dodona . Lastly , whereas it might be conceived that an humane shape was fitter for this enterprise , it being more then probable she would be amazed to heare a Serpent speak ; some conceive she might not yet be certaine that onely man was priviledged with speech , and being in the novity of the Creation , and inexperience of all things , might not bee affrighted to hear a Serpent speak : Beside she might be ignorant of their natures who was not versed in their names , as being not present at the generall survey of Animalls , when Adam assigned unto every one a name concordant unto its nature ; nor is this only my opinion , but the determination of Lombard and Tostatus , and also the reply of Cyrill unto the objection of Julian , who compared this story unto the fables of the Greekes . CHAP. V. Of the Picture of Adam and Eve with Navells . ANother mistake there may be in the picture of our first Parents , who after the manner of their posterity are both delineated with a Navell : and this is observable not only in ordinary and stayned peeces , but in the Authenticke draughts of Urbin , Angelo , and others ; which notwithstanding cannot be allowed , except we impute that unto the first cause , which we impose not on the second , or what we deny unto nature , we impute unto Naturity it selfe , that is , that in the first and most accomplished peece , the Creator affected superfluities , or ordained parts without all use or office . For the use of the Navell is to continue the infant unto the Mother , and by the vessells thereof to convey its aliment and sustentation : the vessells whereof it consisteth , are the umbilicall veyne , which is a branch of the Porta , and implanted in the liver of the Infant ; two Arteries likewise arising from the Iliacall branches , by which the Infant receiveth the purer portion of bloud and spirits from the mother ; and lastly , the Urachos or ligamentall passage derived from the bottome of the bladder , whereby it dischargeth the waterish and urinary part of its aliment : now upon the birth when the Infant forsaketh the wombe although it dilacerate , and breake the involving membranes , yet doe these vessells hold , and by the mediation thereof the Infant is connected unto the wombe not only before , but a while also after the birth : these therefore the midwife cutteth off , contriving them into a knot close unto the body of the Infant , from whence ensueth that tortuosity or complicated nodosity we usually call the Navell , occasioned by the colligation of vessells before mentioned : now the Navell or vessells whereof it is constituted , being a part precedent , and not subservient unto generation , nativity , or parturition , it cannot be well imagined at the creation or extraordinary formation of Adam , who immediately issued from the Artifice of God ; nor also that of Eve , who was not solemnly begotten , but suddenly framed , and anomalously proceeded from Adam . And if we be led into conclusions that Adam had also this part , because we behold the same in our selves , the inference is not reasonable ; for if we conceive the way of his formation , or of the first animalls did carry in all points a strict conformity unto succeeding productions , we might fall into imaginations that Adam was made without teeth , or that hee ran through those notable alterations in the vessells of the heart , which the Infant su●●ereth after birth : we need not dispute whether the egge or bird were first , and might conceive that dogges were created blind , because we observe they are littered so with us ; which to affirm , is to confound , at least to regulate creation unto generation , the first acts of God , unto the second of Nature , which wre determined in that generall indulgence , Encrease and multiply , produce or propagate each other ; that is , not answerably in all points , but in a prolonged method according to seminall progression : for the formation of things at ●i●st was different from their generation after ; and although it had no thing to precede , it was aptly contrived for that which should succeed it : and therefore though Adam were framed without this part , as having no other wombe then that of his proper principles , yet was not his posterity without the same : for the seminalty of his fabricke contained the power thereof , and was endu●d with the science of those parts whose predestinations upon succession it did accomplish . All the Navell therefore and conjunctive part we can suppose in Adam , was his dependency on his Maker , and the connexion he must needs have unto heaven , who was the Son of God , for holding no dependence on any preceding efficient but God , in the act of his production there may bee conceived some connexion , and Adam to have been in a momentall Navell with his Maker : and although from his carnallity and corporall existence the conjunction seemeth no nearer then of causality and effect , yet in his immortall and diviner part hee seemed to hold a nearer coherence , and an umbilicality even with God himselfe : and so indeed although the propriety of this part bee found but in some animalls , and many species there are which have no navell at all ▪ yet is there one linke and common connexion , one generall ligament , and necessary obligation of all whatever unto God ; whereby although they act themselves at distance , and seem to be at loose , yet doe they hold a conti●●ity with their Maker ; which catenation or conserving union when ever his pleasure shall divide , let goe , or separate , they shall fall from their existence , essence , and operations ; in briefe , they must retire unto their primitive nothing , and shrinke into their Chaos againe . CHAP. VI. Of the Pictures of Easterne Nations , and the Iews at their feasts , especially 〈◊〉 Saviour at the Passeover . COncerning the pictures of the Jews , and Easterne Nations at their feasts , concerning the gesture of our Saviour at the Passeover , who is usually described sitting upon a stoole or bench at a square table , in the middest of the twelve , many make great doubt ; and though they concede a table jesture will hardly allow this usuall way of Session . Wherein restrayning no mans enquiry , it will appeare that accubation , or lying downe at meales was a gesture used by very many nations . That the Parthians used it , is evident from Athenaeus , who delivereth out of Possidonius , that their King lay downe at meales , on an higher bed then others . That Cleopatra thus entertained Anthonie , the same Author manifesteth when he saith , shee prepared twelve Tricliniums . That it was in use among the Greeks , the word T●iclinium implyeth , and the same is also declareable from many places in the Symposiacks of Plutarke . That it was not out of fashion in the dayes of Aristotle , hee declareth in his Politicks , when among the Institutionary rules of youth , he adviseth they might not be permitted to heare Iambicks and Tragedies before they were admitted unto discumbency or lying along with others at their meales . That the Romanes used this gesture at repast , beside many more is evident from Lipsius , Mercurialis , Salmasius , and Ciaconius who have expresly and distinctly treated hereof . Now of their accumbing places , the one was called Stibadion and Sigma , carrying the figure of an halfe Moon● , and of an uncertaine capacity , whereafter it received the name of Hexaclinon , Octoclinon , according unto that of Martial , Accipe Lunata scriptum testudine Sigma Octo capit , veniat quis quis amicus ●rit . Here at the left wing was the principall place , and the most honourable person , if hee were not master of the feast possessed that roome . The other was tearmed Triclinium , that is , Three beds encompassing a table , as may be seen in the figures thereof , and particularly in the Rhamnusian Triclinium , set down by Mercurialis . The customary use hereof was probably deduced from the frequent use of bathing , after which they commonly retired to bed , and refected themselves with repast ; and so that custome by degrees changed their cubiculary beds into discubitory , and introduced a fashion to goe from the bathes unto these . As for their gesture or position , the men lay downe leaning on their left elbow , their backe being advanced by some pillow or soft substance ; the second lay so with his backe towards the first , that his head attained about his bosome ; and the rest in the same order : For women , they sat sometimes distinctly with their sexe , sometime promiscuously with men , according to affection or favour , as is delivered by Juvenal — Gremio jacuit nova nupta mariti — and by Suetonius of Caligula , that at his feasts he placed his sisters , with whom hee had beene incontinent , successively in order below him . Againe , as their beds were three , so the guests did not usually exceed that number in every one , according to the ancient Lawes , and proverbiall observations to begin with the Graces , and make up their feasts with the Muses : and therefore it was remarkable in the Emperour Lucius Verus , that he lay downe with twelve : which was , saith Julius Capitolinus , praeter exempla majorum , not according to the custome of his P●edecessors , except it were at publick and nuptiall suppers . At this feast there were but seaven ; the middle places of the highest and middle bed being vacant , and hereat was Sertorius the Generall and principall guest slaine ; and so may wee make out what is delivered by Plutark in his life , that lying on his backe , and raysing himselfe up , Perpenna cast himself upon his stomack ; which he might very well do being master of the feast , and lying next unto him , and thus also from this Tricliniarie disposure , we may illustrate that obscure expression of Seneca ; That the Northwinde was in the middle , the North-East on the higher side , and the North-West on the lower ; for as appeareth in the circle of the windes , the North-East will answer the bed ofAntonius , and the North-West that of Perpenna . That the custome of feasting upon beds was in use among the Hebrewes , many diduce from the 23. of Ezekiel . Thou sattest upon a stately bed , and a table prepared before it . The custome of Discalceation or putting off their shoes at meales , is conceived by some to confirme the same ; as by that meanes keeping their beds cleane , and therefore they had a peculiar charge to eate the Passeover with their shooes on , which Injunction were needlesse , if they used not to put them off . That this discumbency at meales was in use in the dayes of our Saviour is conceived propable from severall speeches of his expressed in that phrase , even unto common Auditors , as Luke the 14. Cum Invitatus fueris ad nuptias non discumbas in primo loco , and besides many more , Matthew the 23. when reprehending the Scribes and Pharisees , hee saith , Amant protoclisias id est primos recubitus in caenis , & Protocathedrias sive primas cathedras in Synagogis : wherein the tearms are very distinct , and by an Antithesis do plainly distinguish the posture of sitting , from this of lying on beds . That they used this gesture at the Passeover , is more then probable from the testimony of Iewish writers , and particularly of Ben-maimon recorded by Scaliger de emendatione temporum : After the second cup according to the Institution , Exod. 12. The son asketh , what meaneth this service ? Then he that maketh the declaration saith , How different is this night from all other nights ? for all other nights wee wash but once , but this night twice ; all other wee eat leavened or unleavened bread , but this onely leavened ; all other we eat flesh roasted , boyled , or baked , but this only roasted ; all other nights we eat together lying or sitting , but this only lying along ; and this posture they used as a token of rest and security which they enioyed far different from that , at the eating of the Passeover in Aegypt . That this gesture was used when our Saviour eate the Passeover , is not conceived improbable from the words whereby the Evangelists expresse the same , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which termes do properly signifie this gesture in Aristotle , Athenaeus , Euripides , Sophocles , and all humane Authors ; and the like we meete with in the paraphrasticall expression of Nonnus . And thus may it properly be made out ; what is delivered John 13. Erat recumbens unu● ex Discipulis ejus in sinu Iesu quem diligebat ; Now there was leaning on Jesus bosome one of his Disciples whom Jesus loved ; which gesture will not so well agree unto the position of sitting , but is naturall , and cannot be avoyded in the Laws of accubation ; and the very same expression is to be found in Pliny , concerning the Emperour Nerva and Veiento whom he favoured , Caenabat Nerva cum paucis , Veiento recumbeb at propius atque etiam in sinu ; and from this custome arose the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , a neere and bosome friend : and therefore Causabon justly rejecteth Theophylact , who not considering the ancient manner of decumbency , imputed this gesture of the beloved Disciple unto Rusticity , or an act of incivility ; And thus also have some conceived ; it may be more plainly made out what is delivered of Mary Magdalen , Luke 7. That the stood at Christs feet behinde him weeping , and began to wash his feet with teares , and did wipe them with the haires of her head ; which actions , if our Saviour sate , she could not performe standing , and had rather stood behinde his back , then at his feet ; and thus it cannot be reconciled what is observable in many pieces , and even of Raphaell U●bin , wherein Mary Magdalen is pictured before our Saviour , washing his feet on her knees , which will not consist with the strict description and letter of the Text. Now whereas this position may seeme to be discountenanced by our Translation , which usually renders it sitting , it cannot have that illation ; for the French and Italian translations expressing neither position of session or recubation , do onely say that he placed himselfe at the table , and when ours expresseth the same by sitting , it is in relation unto our custome , time , and apprehension ; and the like upon occasion is not unusuall in our translation ; so when it is said Luke 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the Vulgar renders it , Cum plicasset librum , ours translateth it , he shut or closed the booke , which is an expression proper unto the paginall books of our times , but not so agreeable unto volumes or rolling bookes in use among the Jews , not onely in elder times , but even unto this day . So when it is said , the Samaritan delivered unto the host two pence for the provision of the Levite ; and when our Saviour agreed with the Labourers for a penny a day , in strict translation it should be seven pence halfe penny , and is not to be conceived our common penny , the sixtieth part of an ounce ; for the word in the Originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine , Denarius , and with the Romans did valew the eight part of an ounce , which after five shillings the ounce amounteth unto seven pence halfe penny of our money . Lastly , whereas it might be conceived that they eate the Passeover standing rather then sitting , or lying downe , according to the Institution , Exod. 12. Thus shall you eate with your loynes girded , your shooes on your feet , and your staffe in your hand ; the Jews themselves reply , this was not required of succeeding generations , and was not observed , but in the Passeover of Aegypt , and so also many other injunctions were afterward omitted , as the taking up of the Paschall Lambe , from the tenth day , the eating of it in their houses dispersed , the striking of the bloud on the dore posts , and the eating thereof in haste ; solemnities and Ceremonies primitively enjoyned , afterward omitted , as was also this of station , for the occasion ceasing , and being in security , they applyed themselves unto gestures in use among them . CHAP. VII . Of the picture of our Saviour with long hayre . ANother picture there is of our Saviour described with long haire , according to the custome of the Jews , and his description sent by Lentulus unto the Senate ; wherein indeed the hand of the Painter is not accusable , but the judgement of the common Spectator , conceaving he observed this fashion of his hayre , because he was a Nazarite , and confounding a Nazarite by vow , with those by birth or education . The Nazarite by vow is declared Numb . 6. and was to refraine three things , drinking of Wine , cutting the hayre , and approaching unto the dead , and such a one was Sampson : Now that our Saviour was a Nazarite after this kinde , we have no reason to determine , for he dranke wine , and was therefore called by the Pharisees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Wine bibber ; he approached also the dead , as when he raised from death Lazarus , and the daughter of Jairus . The other Nazarite was a Topicall appellation , and applyable unto such as were borne in Nazareth , a City of Galilee , and in the Tribe of Napthali ; neither if strictly taken , was our Saviour in this sense a Nazarite ; for he was borne in Bethleem in the Tribe of Judah ; but might receave that name , because he abode in that City , and was not onely conceaved therein , but there also passed the silent part of his life , after his returne from Aegypt , as is delivered by Matthew , And he came and dwelt in a City called Nazareth , that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet , he shall be called a Nazarene ; both which kindes of Nazarites , as they are distinguishable by Zain , and Tsade in the Hebrew , so in the Greeke , by Alpha and Omega ; for as Jansenius observeth , where the votary Nazarite is mentioned , it is writ●en 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Levit. 6. and Lamentations the fourth , where it is spoken of our Saviour , we reade it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as in Matthew , Luke , and John , onely Marke who writ his Gospell at Rome did Latinize and wrote it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . CHAP. VIII . Of the picture of Abraham sacrifi●in Isaac . IN the picture of the Immolation of Isaac , or Abraham sacrificing his son , Isaac is described as a little boy , which notwithstanding is not consentaneous unto the authority of Expositors , or the circumstance of the Text ; for therein it is delivered that Isaac carried on his back the wood for the sacrifice , which being an holocaust or burnt offering to be consumed unto ashes , we cannot well conceive the wood a burthen for a boy , but such a one unto Isaac , as that which it typified was unto Christ , that is , the wood or crosse whereon he suffered , which was too heavy a loade for his shoulders , and was faine to be relieved therein by Simon of Cyrene . Againe , he was so farre from a boy , that he was a man growne , and at his full stature , if we beleeve Josephus , who placeth him in the last of Adolescency , and makes him twenty five yeares old ; and whereas in the vulgar Translation he is termed puer , it must not be strictly apprehended , ( for that age properly endeth in puberty , and extendeth but unto fourteen ) but respectively unto Abraham , who was at that time above sixscore : And therefore also herein he was not unlike unto him who was after led dumbe unto the slaughter , and commanded by others , who had legions at command , that is in meeknesse and humble submission ; for had he resisted , it had not been in the power of his aged parent to have inforced ; and many at his yeares , have performed such acts , as few besides at any : David was too strong for a Lion and a Beare , Pompey had deserved the name of Great , Alexander of the same cognomination was Generalissimo of Greece , and Anniball but one yeare after succeeded Asdruball in that memorable Warre against the Romanes . CHAP. IX . Of the Picture of Moses with Hornes . IN many peeces , and some of ancient Bibles , Moses is described with Hornes ; whereof the ground was surely the Hebrew text , in the History of Moses , when he descended from the mount ; for therein the originall word being Aequivocall , and signifying horned as well as shining , the Vulgar Translation hath retained the former ; Qui videbant faciem egredientis Mosis esse cornutam . But the word in the Septuagint is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is his face was glorified , and this passage of the Old Testament is well explaned by another of the New , that is Corinth . 3. wherein it is delivered that they could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , for the glory of his face . And surely the exposition of one Text is best performed by another , men vainly interposing their constructions , where the Scripture decideth the controversie ; and therefore some have seemed too active in their expositions , who in the story of Rahab the harlot , have given notice that the word also signifieth an Hostesse ; for in the Epistle to the Hebrewes , she is plainly tearmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies not an Hostesse , but a pec●niary and prostituting Harlot , a tearme applyed unto Lais by the Greeks , and distinguished from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or amlca , as may appeare in the thirteenth of Athenaeus . And therefore more allowable is the Translation of Tremellius , then that of the Vulgar , Quod splendida facta esset cubis faciei ejus ; or rather as Estius hath interpreted it , facies ejus erat radiosa , his face was radiant , and dispersing beames like many hornes and cones about his head ; which is also consonant unto the original signification , and yet observed in the peeces of our Saviour , and the Virgin Mary , who are commonly drawne with scintillations , or radiant Halo's about their head ; which after the French expression are usually tearmed , the Glory . Now if besides this occasionall mistake , any man shall contend a propriety in this picture , and that no injury is done unto Truth by this description , because an horn is the hieroglyphick of authority , power & dignity , and in this Metaphor is often used in Scripture , the peece I confesse in this acception is harmelesse and agreeable unto Moses . But if from the common mistake , or any solary consideration we persist in this description , we vili●ie the mystery of the irradiation , and authorise a dangerous peece conformable unto that of Jupiter Hammon , which was the Sunne , and therefore described with hornes ; as is delivered by Macrobius ; Hammonem quem Deum solem occidentem Lybies existimant , arietinis cornibus ●ingunt , quibus id animal valet sicut radiis Sol ▪ we herein also imitate the picture of Pan , and Pagan emblem of Nature ; and if ( as Macrobius and very good Authors concede ) Bacchus ( who is also described with hornes ) be the same Diety with the Sunne , and if ( as Vossius well contendeth ) Moses and Bacchus were the same person , their descriptions must be relative , or the Tauricornous picture of the one , perhaps the same with the other . CHAP. X. Of the Scucheons of the Tribes of Israel . VVE will not passe over the Scucheons of the tribes of Israel , as they are usually described in the Mappes of Canaan and severall other peeces ; generally conceived to be the proper coats , and distinctive badges of their severall tribes . So Ruben is conceived to bear three Barres wave , Judah a Lion Rampant , Dan a Serpent nowed , Simeon a Sword inpale the point erected , &c. the ground whereof is the last Benediction of Jacob , wherein he respectively draweth comparisons from things here represented . Now herein although we allow a considerable measure of truth , yet whether as they are usually described , these were the proper cognizances , and coat armes of the Tribes , whether in this manner applyed , and upon the grounds presumed , materiall doubts remai●e . For first , they are not strictly made out , from the Propheticall blessing of Jacob ; for Simeon and Levi have distinct coats , that is a Sword , and the two tables , yet are they by Jacob included in one Prophesie , Simeon and Levi are brethren , Instruments of cruelties are in their habitations . So Joseph beareth an Oxe , whereof notwithstanding there is no mention in this Prophesie ; for therein it is said Joseph is a fruitfull bough , even a fruitfull bough by a well ; by which repetition are intimated the two Tribes descending from him Ephraim and Manasses ; whereof notwithstanding Ephraim beareth an Oxe : True it is , that many yeares after in the benediction of Moses , it is said of Joseph , His glory is like the firstlings of his Bullocke ; and so wee may concede , what Vossius learnedly declareth , that the Aegyptians represented Joseph in the symbole of an Oxe , for thereby was best implyed the dreame of Pharaoh , which he interpreted , the benesit by Agriculture , and provident provision of corne which he performed , and therefore did Serapis beare a bushell upon his head . Againe , if we take these two benedictions together , the resemblances are not appropriate , and Moses therein conformes not unto Jacob ; for that which in the Prophesie of Jacob is appropriated unto one , is in the blessing of Moses made common unto others : So whereas Judah is compared unto a Lion by Jacob , Judah is a Lions whelpe ; the same is applyed unto Dan by Moses , Dan is a Lions whelpe , he shall leape from Bashan : and also unto Gad , he dwelleth as a Lion , and teareth the arme with the Crowne of the head . Thirdly , if a Lyon were the proper coat of Judah , yet were it not probably a Lyon Rampant , as it is commonly described , but rather couchant or dormant , as some Heralds and Rabins doe determine , according to the letter of the Text , Recumbens dormisti ut Leo , He couched as a Lyon , and as a young Lyon , who shall rouse him ? Lastly , when it is said , Every man of the children of Israel shall pitch by his owne standard with the Ensigne of their fathers house ; upon enquiry what these standards and ensignes were there is no small incertainty , and men conforme not unto the Prophesie of Jacob. Christian Expositors are fayne herein to relye upon the Rabbins , who notwithstanding are various in their traditions , and confirme not these common descriptions ; for as for inferiour Ensignes either of particular bands or houses they determine nothing at all , and of the foure principle or Legionary standards , that is of Judah , Ruben , Ephraim , and Dan , ( under every one whereof marched three tribes ) they explaine them very variously . Jonathan who compiled the Thargum , conceives the colours of these banners to answer the pretious stones in the breast-plate , and upon which the names of the Tribes were engraven . So the standard for the campe of Judah , was of three colours according unto the stones , Chalcedony , Saphir , and Sardonix ; and therein were expressed the names of the three tribes , Judah , Isachar , and Zabulon , and in the middest thereof was witten , Rise up Lord , and let thy enemies be scattered , and let them that hate thee flye before thee ; in it was also the pourtrait of a Lyon : The standard of Ruben was also of three colours , Sardine , Topaz , and Amethyst , therein were expressed the names of Ruben , Simeon , and Gad , in the middest was written , Heare , O Israel , The Lord our God , the Lord is one : Therein was also the pourtraiture of a Hart. But Abenezra and others beside the colours of the field , do set downe other charges , in Rubens the forme of a man or mandrake , in that of Judah a Lyon , in Ephraims an Oxe , in Dan's the figure of an Aegle . And thus indeed the foure figures in the banners of the principall squadrons of Israel are answerable unto the Cherubins in the vision of Ezechiel , every one carrying the forme of all these : As for the likenesse of their faces , they foure had the likenesse of the face of a Man , they foure had also the face of an Aegle , and the face of a Lyon on the right side , and they foure had the face of an Oxe on the left side , they foure had also the face of an Aegle ; and conformable hereunto the pictures of the Evangelists ( whose Gospells are the Christian banners ) are set forth with the addition of a Man or Angell , an Oxe , a Lyon , and an Aegle ; and these symbolically represent the office of Angells , and Ministers of Gods will ; in whom is required understanding as in a Man , courage and vivacity as in the Lyon , service and ministeriall officiousnesse , as in the Oxe , expedition or celerity of execution , as in the Aegle . From hence therefore we may observe that these descriptions the most authenticke of any , are neither agreeable unto one another , nor unto the Scuchions in question ; for though they agree in Ephraim and Judah , that is the Oxe and the Lyon , yet doe they differ in those of Dan , and Ruben , as farre as an Aegle is different from a Serpent , and the figure of a Man , Hart , or Mandrake , from three Barres wave , wherein notwithstanding we rather declare the incertainty of Armes in this particular , then any way question their antiquity ; for hereof more ancient examples there are , then the Scucheons of the Tribes , if Osyris , Mizraim or Jupiter the Just , were the son of Cham ; for of his two sons , as Diodorus delivereth , the one for his Device gave a Dogge , the other a Wolfe ; and beside the shield of Achilles , and many ancient Greeks , if we receive the conjecture of Vossius , that the Crow upon Corvinus his head , was but the figure of that Animall upon his helmet , it is an example of Antiquity among the Romans . CHAP. XI . Of the Pictures of the Sibylls . THe Pictures of the Sibylls are very common , and for their Prophesies of Christ in high esteem with Christians ; described commonly with youthfull faces , and in a de●ined number ; common peeces making twelve , and many precisely ten , observing therein the account of learned Varro ; that is , Sibylla Delphica , Erythraea , Samia , Cumana , Cumaea , or Cimmeria , Hellespontiaca , Lybica , Phrygia , Tiburtina , Persica . In which enumeration I perceive learned men are not satisfied , and many conclude an irreconcilable incertainty ; some making more , others fewer , and not this certaine number ; for Suidas though he affirme that in divers ages there were ten ▪ yet the same denomination he affordeth unto more ; Boy●ardus in his Tract of Divination hath set forth the Icons of these Ten , yet addeth two others , Epirotica , and Aegyptia ; and some affirme that Prophesying women were generally named Sibylls . Others make them fewer : Martianus Capella two , Pliny and Solinus three , Aelian foure , and Salmasius in effect but seven , for discoursing hereof in his Plinian Exercitations , he thus determine●h ; Ridere licet hodiernos Pictores , qui tabulas proponunt Cumana , Cumeae , & Erythraeae , qu●si trium diversarum Sibyllarum ; cum una eademque fuerit Cumana , Cumaea , & Erythraea , ex plurium & doctissimorum Authorum sententia : Boysardus gives us leave to opinion there was no more then one ; for so doth he conclude , In tantâ Scriptorum varictate liberum relinquim●s Lectori cred●re , an una & eadem in diversis regionibus peregrinata , cognomen sortita sit ab iis locis ubi or acula reddidiss● comperitur , an plures extiterint : And therefore not discovering a resolution of their number from the pens of the best Writers , we have no reason to determine the same from the hand and pencill of Painters . As touching their age , that they are generally described as young women , History will not allow ; for the Sibyll whereof Virgill speaketh is tearmed by him longava sacerdos , and Servius in his Comment amplifieth the same . The other that sold the bookes unto Tarquine , and whose History is plainer then any , by Livie and Gellius is tearmed Anus , that is properly no woman of ordinary age , but full of yeares , and in the dayes of doteage , according to the Etymology of Festus , and consonant unto the History ; wherein it is said , that Tarquine thought she doted with old age ; which duly perpended , the Licentia pictoria is very large , and with the same reason they may delineate old Nestor like Adonis , Hecuba with Helens face , and Time with Absalons head . CHAP. XII . Of the Picture describing the death of Cleopatra . THe Picture concerning the death of Cleopatra with two Aspes or venemous Serpents unto her armes , or breasts , or both , requires consideration : for therein ( beside that this variety is not excusable ) the thing it selfe is questionable ; nor is it indisputably certaine what manner of death she dyed . Plutarch in the life of Antonie plainly delivereth , that no man knew the manner of her death ; for some affirmed she perished by poyson , which she alwayes carried in a little bollow combe , and wore it in her hayre ; beside there were never any Aspes discovered in the place of her death , although two of her maids perished also with her , only it was said two small and almost insensible prickes were sound upon her arme ; which was all the ground that Caesar had to presume the manner of her death . Galen who was contemporary unto Plutarch , delivereth two wayes of her death : that is , that shee killed her selfe by the bite of an Aspe , or bit an hole in her arme , and powred poyson therein . Strabo that lived before them both , hath also two opinions , that she dyed by the byte of an Aspe , or else a poysonous oyntment . We might question the length of the Aspes which are sometimes described exceeding short , whereas the Chersaea or land Aspe which most conceive she used , is above foure cubits long : their number is not unquestionable ; for whereas there are generally two described , Augustus ( as Plutarch relateth ) did carry in his triumph the Image of Cleopatra but with one Aspe unto her arme : as for the two pricks , or little spots in her arme , they rather infer the sex , then plurality : for like the viper , the female Aspe hath foure , but the male two teeth , whereby it left this impression , or double puncture behinde it . And lastly , we might question the place ; for some apply them unto her breast , which notwithstanding will not consist with the history , and Petrus Victorius hath well observed the same : but herein the mistake was easie , it being the custome in capitall malefactors to apply them unto the breast , as the Author De Theriaca ad Pisonem , an eye-witnesse hereof in Alexandria , where Cleopatra dyed , determineth : I beheld saith he , in Alexandria , how suddenly these Serpents bereave a man of life ; for when any one is condemned to this kinde of death , if they intend to use him favourably , that is , to dispatch him suddenly , they fasten an Aspe unto his breast , and bidding him walke about , he presently perisheth thereby . CHAP. XIII . Of the Pictures of the nine Worthies . THe pictures of the nine Worthies are not unquestionable , and to criticall spectators may seeme to containe sundry improprieties : Some will enquire why Alexander the Great is described upon an Elephant ? for indeed , we do not finde he used that animall in his Armies , much lesse in his owne person ; but his horse is famous in history , and its name alive to this day : Beside , he fought but one remarkable battaile , wherein there were any Elephants , and that was with Porus King of India ; In which notwithstanding , as Curtius , Arrianus , and Plutarch report , he was on horseback himselfe ; and if because hee fought against Elephants , he is with propriety set upon their backs , with no lesse or greater reason is the same description agreeable unto Judas Maccabeus , as may be observed from the history of the Maccabees ; and also unto Julius Caesar , whose triumph was honoured with captive Elephants , as may be observed in the order thereof , set forth by Iacobus Laurus : and if also wee should admit this description upon an Elephant , yet were not the manner thereof unquestionable , that is , in his ruling the beast alone ; for , beside the champion upon their back , there was also a guide or Ruler , which sate more forward to command or guide the beast : Thus did King Porus ride when hee was overthrowne by Alexander ; and thus are also the towred Elephants described , Maccab. 2. 6. Upon the beasts there were strong towres of wood which covered every one of them , and were girt fast unto them by devices ; there were also upon every one of them thirty two strong men , beside the Indian that ruled them . Others will demand , not onely why Alexander upon an Elephant , but Hector upon an Horse ? whereas his manner of fighting , or presenting himselfe in battaile , was in a Chariot , as did the other noble Trojans , who as Pliny affirmeth were the first inventers thereof ; the same way of fight is testified by Diodorus , and thus delivered by Sir Walter Raleigh . Of the vulgar little reckoning was made , for they fought all on foote , slightly armed , and commonly followed the successe of their Captaines , who roade not upon horses , but in Chariots drawne by two or three horses ; and this was also the ancient way of fight among the Britaines , as is delivered by Diodorus , Caesar , and Tacitus ; and there want not some who have taken advantage hereof , and made it one argument of their orginall from Troy. Lastly , by any man versed in Antiquity , the question can hardly be avoyded , why the horses of these Worthies , especially of Caesar , are described with the furniture of great sadles , and styrrops ; for sadles largely taken , though some defence there may be , yet that they had not the use of stirrops , seemeth out of doubt ; as Pancirollus hath observed , as Polydore Virgil and Petrus Victorius have confirmed , expresly discoursing hereon ; as is observable from Pliny , and cannot escape our eyes in the ancient monuments , medals and Triumphant arches of the Romanes . Nor is there any genuine or classick word in Latine to expresse them ; for staphia or stapes is not to be found in Authors of Antiquity ; and whereas the name might promise some Antiquity , because among the three small bones in the Auditory Organ , by Physitians termed Incus Malleus , and stapes , one thereof from some resemblance doth beare this name ; these bones were not observed , much lesse named by Hippocrates , Galen or any ancient Physitian ; but as Laurentius observeth concerning the invention of the stapes or stirrop bone , there is some contention betweene Columbus and Ingrassias , the one of Sicilia , the other of Cremona , and both within the compasse of this Century . The same is also deduceable from very approved Author● : Polybius speaking of the way which Anniball marched into Italy , useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is saith Petrus Victorius , it was stored with devices for men to get upon their horses , which ascents were termed Be●mata ; and in the life of Caius Gracchus , Plutarch expresseth as much ; for endeavouring to ingratiate himselfe with the people , besides the placing of stones at every miles end , he made at neerer distances certaine elevated places , and Scalary ascents , that by the help thereof they might with better ease ascend or mount their horses . Now if we demand how Cavalliers then destitute of stirrops did usually mount their horses , Vegetius resolves us , that they used to vault or leape up , and therefore they had wooden horses in their houses and abroad , that thereby young men might enable themselves in this action , wherein by instruction and practice they grew so perfect , that they could vault up on the right or left , and that with their sword in hand , according to that of Virgil — Poscit equos , atque arma simul saltuque superbus Emicat . And againe : Infraenant alii currus & corpor a saltu Injic●unt in equuos . — And so Julius Pollux adviseth to teach horses to incline , dimit , and bow downe their bodies , that their riders may with better ●ase ascend them ; and thus may it more causally be made out , what Hippocrates affirmeth of the Scythians , that using continuall riding , they were generally molested with the Sciatica or hippegowte ; or what Suetonius delivereth of Germanicus , that he had slender legs , but encreased them by riding after meales ; that is , the humours descending upon their pendulosity , they having no support or suppedaneous stability . Now if any shall say that these are petty errors and minor lapses not co●siderably injurious unto truth , yet is it neither reasonable nor safe to contemne inferiour falsities ; but rather as betweene falshood and truth , there is no medium , so should they be maintained in their distances , nor the insinuation of the one , approach the sincerity of the other . CHAP. XIV . Of the Picture of Iehptha sacrificing his daughter . THe hand of the Painter confidently se●teth forth the picture of Jephthah in the posture of Abraham , sacrificing his onely daughter ; Thus indeed is it commonly received , and hath had the attest of many worthy Writers ; notwithstanding upon enquity wee finde the matter doubtfull , and many upon probable grounds to have beene of another opinion ; conceaving in this oblation not a naturall but a Civill kinde of death , and a seperation onely unto the Lord ; for that he pursued not his vow unto a literall oblation , there want not arguments both from the Text and reason . For first , it is evident that she deplored her virginity , and not her death ; Let me goe up and downe the mountaines , and bewayle my virginity , I and my fellowes . Secondly , when it is said , that Jephthah did unto her according unto his vow , it is immediately subjoyned , Et non cognovit virum ▪ and shee knew no man , which as immediate in words , was probably most neere in sence unto the vow . Thirdly , it is said in the Text , that the daughters of Israel went yearely to talke with the daughter of J●phthah foure dayes in the yeare , which had she beene sacrificed , they could not have done ; For whereas the word is sometime translated to lament , yet doth it also signifie to talke or have conference with one , and by Tremellius who was well able to judge of the Originall , it is in this sence translated : Ibant filii Israelitarum ad confabulandum cum filia Iephthaci , quatuor diebus quotannis : And so it is also set downe in the marginall notes of our Translation : And from this annuall concourse of the daughters of Israel , it is not improbable in future Ages , the daughter of Jephthah came to be worshipped as a Deity , and had by the Samaritans an annuall festivity observed unto her honour , as Epiphanius hath left recorded in the heresie of the Melchidecians . It is also repugnant unto reason , for the offering of mankinde was against the Law of God , who so abhorred humane sacrifice , that he admitted not the oblation of uncleane beasts , and confined his altars but unto five kinds of Animals ; that is , the Oxe , the Goat , the Sheepe , the Pigeon and its kinds : in the cleansing of the leper , there is I confesse , mention made of the Sparrow , but great dispute may be made whether it be properly rendred , and therefore the Scripture with indignation , oft times makes mention of humane sacrifice among the Gentiles , whose oblations scarce made scruple of any Animall , sacrificing not onely man , but I Iorses , Lyons , Aegles ; and though they come not into holoca●sts , yet do we read the Syrians did make oblations of fishes unto the goddesse Derceto ; It being therefore a sacrifice so abominable unto God , although hee had pursued it , it is not probable the Priests and wisedom of Israel would have permitted it , and that not onely in regard of the subject or sacrifice it selfe , but also the sacrificator , which the picture makes to be Jepthah , who was neither Priest , nor capable of that office ; for he was a Gileadite , and as the text affirmeth , the son also of an harlot ; And how hardly the Priesthood would endure encroachment upon their function , a notable example there is in the Story of Ozias . Secondly , the offering up of his daughter was not onely unlawfull , and entrenched upon his religion , but had beene a course and progresse that had much condemned his discretion , that is , to have punished himselfe in the strictest observance of his Vow , when as the Law of God had allowed an evasion ; that is , by way of commutation or redemption , according as is determined , Levi. 27. whereby if she were between the age of five and twenty , shee was to be estimated but at ten shekels , and if between twenty and sixty , not above thirty ; a sum that could never discourage an indulgent Parent , it being but the value of a servant slain , and the inconsiderable Salarie of Judas , and will make no greater noise then three pound fifteen shillings with us ; and therefore their conceit is not to be exploded , who say that from the Story of Jepthah sacrificing his owne daughter , might spring the fable of Agam●mnon , delivering unto sacrifice his daughter Iphigenia , who was also contemporary unto J●pthah ; wherein to answere the ground that hinted it , Iphigenia was not sacrificed her self , but redeemed with an Hart , which Diana acc●pted for her . Now the ground at least which much promoted the opinion , might be the dubious words of the text , which containe the sense of his vow ; most men adhering unto their common and obvious acception . Whatsoever shall come forth of the doores of my house shall surely be the Lords , and I will offer it up for a burnt offering . Now whereas it is said , Erit Iehova , & offeram illud holocaustum , The word signifying both & and aut , it may be taken disjunctively , aut offeram , that is , it shall either be the Lords by separation , or else , an holocaust by common oblation , even as our marginal translation advertiseth ; and as Tremellius rendreth it , Erit inquam Iehovae , aut offer am illud holocaustum : and for the vulgar translation , it useth often & where aut must be presumed , as Exod. 21. Si quis percusserit patrem & matrem , that is not both , but either . There being therefore two wayes to dispose of her , either to separate her unto the Lord , or offer her as a sacrifice , it is of no necessitie the latter should bee necessary ; and surely lesse derogatorie unto the sacred text , and history of the people of God , must bee the former . CHAP. XV. Of the picture of Iohn the Baptist. THe picture of John the Baptist , in a Camells skin is very questionable , and many I perceive have condemned it ; the ground or occasion of this description are the words of the holy Scripture , especially of Matthew and Marke , for Luke and John are silent herein ; by them it is delivered , his garment was of Camells haire , and had a leatherne girdle about his loynes . Now here it seemes the Camels hair is taken by Painters for the skinne or pelt with the haire upon it : But this exposition will not so well consist with the strict acception of the words ; for Marke 1. It is said , he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Matthew 3 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , as the vulgar translation , that of Beza , that of Sixtus Quintus , and Clement the eight hath rendred it , vestimentum habebat e pilis camelinis ; which is as ours translateth it , a garment of Camells haire ; that is made of some texture of that haire , a course garment , a cilicious or sackcloth habit ; sutable to the austerity of his life , and the severity of his doctrine , Repentance , and the place thereof the wildernes , his food and diet locusts and wilde hony ; agreeable unto the example of Elias , who Kings 1. 8. is said to vir pilosus , that is as Junius and Tremellius interpret , Veste villoso cinctus ; answerable unto the habit of the ancient Prophets , according to that of Zachary 13. In that day the Prophets shall be ashamed , neither shall they weare a rough garment to deceive , and sutable to the Cilicious and hairie Vestes of the strictest Orders of Friars , who derive the Institution of their Monastick life from the example of John and Elias . As for the wearing of skinnes , where that is properly intended , the expression of the Scripture is plaine , so is it called Heb. 11. they wandred about 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is in Goats skinnes ; and so it is said of our first Parents , Gen. 3. that God made them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vestes pelliceas , or coats of skinnes ; which though a naturall habit unto all , before the invention of Texture , was something more unto Adam , who had newly learned to die ; for unto him a garment from the dead , was but a Dictate of death , and an habit of mortalitie . Now if any man will say this habit of Iohn , was neither of Camells skinne , nor any course texture of its haire , but rather some finer weave of Camelot , Grograine or the like , in as much as these stuffes are supposed to be made of the haire of that Animall , or because that Aelian affirmeth , that Camells haire of P●●●ia , is as fine as Milesians wooll , wherewith the great ones of that place were clothed ; they have discovered an habite , not onely unsutable unto his leatherne cincture , and the coursnes of his life , but not consistent with the words of our Saviour , when re●soning with the people concerning John , he saith , What went you out into the wildernes to see , a man clothed in soft raiment ? Behold they that weare soft rayment are in kings houses . CHAP. XVI . Of the picture of S. Christopher . THe picture of St. Christopher , that is a man of a Giant like sta●ure , bearing upon his shoulders our Saviour Christ , and with a staffe in his hand , wading thorow the water , is known unto children , common over all Europe , not onely as a signe unto houses , but is described in many Churches , and stands Colossus like in the entrance of Nostre Dame in Paris . Now from hence , common eyes conceive an history sutable unto this description , that he carried our Saviour in his Minority over some river or water , which notwithstanding wee cannot at all make out ; for wee read not thus much in any good Author , nor of any remarkable Christopher , before the reigne of Decius , who lived 250. yeares after Christ ; this man indeed according unto History suffered as a Martyr in the second yeare of that Emperour , and in the Roman Calender takes up the 21. of Iuly . The ground that begat or promo●ed this opinion was , first the fabulous adjections of succeeding ages , unto the veritable acts of this Martyr , who in the most probable accounts was remarkable for his staffe , and a man of a goodly stature . The second was a mistake or misapprehension of the picture ; most men conceiving that an History which was contrived at first but as an Emblem or Symbolicall fancy , as from the Annotations of Baronius upon the Roman Martyrology , Lipellous in the life of St Christopher hath observed in these words ; Acta S. Christophori à multis depravata inveniuntur ; quod quidem non al●unde originem sumpsisse certum est , quam quod Symbolicas figur as imperiti ad veritatem successu temporis transtulerint itaque cuncta illa de Sancto Christophero pingi consueta , Sym bola potius quam historiae alicujus existimandum est , esse expressam imaginem : Now what Emblem this was , or what its signification conjectures are many ; Pierius hath set downe one , that is , of the Disciple of Christ ; for he that will carry Christ upon his shoulders , must relye upon the staffe of his direction , whereon if he firmeth himselfe , he may be able to overcom the billows of resistance , and in the vertue of this staffe like that of Jacob passe over the waters of Jordan : or otherwise thus ; He that will submit his shoulders unto Christ , shall by the concurrence of his power encrease into the strength of a Gyant , and being supported by the staffe of his holy Spirit , shall not be overwhelmed by the waves of the world , but wade through all resistance . CHAP. XVII . Of the Picture of S. George . THe Picture of St. George killing the Dragon , and , as most ancient draughts doe run , with the daughter of a King standing by , is famous amongst Christians ; and upon this description dependeth a solemne story , how by this atchieveme he redeemed a Kings daughter , which is more especially beleeved by the English , whose Protector he is , and in which forme and history , according to his description in the English Colledge at Rome , he is set forth in the Icons or Cuts of Martyrs by Cevallerius . Now of what authority soever this piece be among us , it is I perceive received with different beliefes : for some men beleeve the person and the story ; some the person , but not the story , and others deny both . That such a person there was , we shall not contend : the indistinction of many in the community of name , or the application of the act of one unto another , have made some doubt there was no such man at all ; For of this name we meet with more then one in history , and no lesse then two of Cappadocia , the one an Arrian , who was slain by the Alexandrians in the time of Julian , the other a valiant Souldier and Christian Martyr , beheaded in the reigne of Dioclesian : And this is the George conceived in this picture , who hath his day in the Romane Calender , on whom so many fables are delivered , whose story is set forth by Metaphrastes , and his myracles by Turonensis . As for the story depending hereon , we cannot make out the verity thereof , and conceive the literall acception a meere mistake of the symbolicall exppession ; apprehending that a veritable history , which was but an emblem or peece of Christian posie . And this Emblematicall construction hath been received by men who are not forward to extenuate the acts of their Saints , as from Baronius , Lipellous the Carthusian hath delivered in the life of St. George , Picturam illam St. Georgii quâ effingitur eques armatus , qui hastae cuspide hostem interficit juxta quam etiam virgo posita , manus supplices tendens , ejus explorat auxilium , Symboli potius quam historiae alic●jus censenda expressa Imago , consuevit quidem ●t equestris militiae miles equestri imagine referri . Now in the picture of this S● . and Souldier was implyed the Christian Souldier and true Champion of Christ ; A horseman armed Cap a pe , intimating the Panoplia or compleat armour of a Christian , combating with the D●agon , that is , with the Divell , in defence of the Kings daughter , that is the Church of God ; and therefore although the history be not made out , it doth not disparage the Knights and noble order of St. George , whose cognisance is honourable in the emblem of the Souldier of Christ , and is a worthy memoriall to conforme unto its mystery ; nor , were there no such person at all , had they more reason to be ashamed , then the noble order of Burgundy , and Knights of the golden Fleece , whose badge is a confessed fable . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Picture of Ierome . THe Picture of Jerome usually described at his study , with a Clock hanging by him is not to be omitted ; for though the meaning bee allowable , and probable it is that industrious Father did not let slip his time without account , yet must not perhaps that Clocke be set downe to have been his measure thereof : For Clocks are Automatous organs , and such whereby we now distinguish of time , have found no mention in any ancient Writers , but are of late invention , as Pancirollus observeth , and Polydore Virgil discoursing of new inventions whereof the authors are not knowne makes instance in Clocks and Guns : now Jerome is no late Writer , but one of the ancient Fathers , and lived in the fourth Century , in the reigne of Theodosius the first . It is not to be denyed that before the dayes of Jerome there were Horologies , and severall accounts of time ; for they measured the hours not only by drops of water in glasses called Clepsydrae , but also by sand in glasses called Clepsammia ; there were also from great antiquity , Sciotericall or Sun Dialls , by the shadow of a stile or gnomon denoting the houres of the day : an invention ascribed unto Anaximenes by Pliny ; hereof a very memorable one there was in Campus Martius from an obelisk erected , & golden figures placed horizontally about it , which was brought out of Aegypt by Augustus , and described by Jacobus Laurus . And another of great antiquity we meet with in the story of Ezechias ; for so it is delivered Kings 2. 20. That the Lord brought the shadow backward ten degrees by which it had gone down in the Diall of Ahaz ; that is , say some , ten degrees , not lines , for the houres were denoted by certaine divisions or steps in the Diall , which others distinguished by lines according to that of Persius — Stertimus indomit●m quod despumare Falernum Sufficiat quintâ dum linea tangitur umbrâ . — That is , the line next the Meridian , or within an houre of noone . Of latter yeares there succeeded new inventions , and horologies composed by Trochilick or the artifice of wheeles , whereof some are kept in motion by weight , others performe without it : now as one age inst●ucts another , and time that brings all things to ruine perfects also every thing , so are these indeed of more generall and ready use then any that went before them : by the water-glasses the account was not regular ; for from attenuation and condensation , whereby that Element is altered , the houres were shorter in hot weather then in cold , and in Summer then in Winter ; as for Sciotericall Dialls , whether of the Sunne or Moon , they are only of use in the actuall radiation of those Luminaries , and are of little advantage unto those inhabitants , which for many months enjoy not the lustre of the Sun. It is I confesse no easie wonder how the horometry of Antiquity discovered not this Artifice , how Architas that contrived the moving Dove , or rather the Helicoscopie of Archimedes , fell not upon this way ; surely as in many things , so in this particular , the present age hath farre su●passed Antiquity , whose ingenuity hath been so bold not only to proceed , below the account of minutes , but to attempt perpetuall motions , and engines whose revolutions ( could their substance answer the d●signe ) might outlast the examplary mobility , and out measure time it selfe ; for such a one is that mentioned by John Dee , whose words are these in his learned Presace unto Euclide : By wheeles strange works and incredible are done : A wondrous example was seen in my time in a certaine Ia●trument , which by the Inventer and A●ti●icer was sold for twenty talents of Gold ; and then by chance had received some injury , and one Janellus of Cremona did mend the same , and presented it unto the Emperour Charles the si●t . Jeronymus Cardanus , can be my witnesse , that therein was one wheele that moved in such a rate , that in seven thousand yeares onely his owne period should be finished ; a thing almost incredible , but how far I keep within my bounds , many men yet alive can tell . CHAP. XIX . Of the Pictures of Mermaids , Vnicornes , and some others . FEw eyes have escaped the Picture of the Mermaids ; that is , according to Horace his Monster , with womans head above , and fishy extremity below : and this is conceived to answer the shape of the ancient Syrens that attempted upon Ullysses , which notwithstanding were of another description , containing no fishie composure , but made up of Man and Bird ; the humane mediety variously placed not only above but below , according unto Aelian , Suidas , Servius , Boccatius , and Aldrovandus , who hath referred their description unto the story of fabulous birds , according to the description of Ovid , and the account thereof in Hyginus , that they were the daughters of Melpomene , and metamorphosied into the shape of man and bird by Ceres . And therefore these pieces so common among us , do rather derive their originall , or are indeed the very descriptions of Dagon , which was made with humane figure above , and fishy shape below ; whose stumpe , or as Tremellius and our margin renders it , whose fishie part onely remained , when the hands and upper part fell before the Arke . Of the shape of Atergates , or Derceto with the Phaeniceans ; in whose fishie and feminine mixture , as some conceive , were implyed the Moon and the Sea , or the Deity of the waters ; and therefore , in their sacrifices they made oblations of fishes : from whence were probably occasioned the pictures of Nereides and Tritons among the Grecians , and such as we reade in Macrobius , to have beene placed on the top of the temple of Saturne . We are unwilling to question the Royall supporters of England , that is , the approved descriptions of the Lion and the Unicorne ; although , if in the Lion the position of the pizell be proper , and that the naturall situation ; it will be hard to make out their retrocopula●●on , or their coupling and pissing backward , according to the determin●tion of Aristotle ; All that urine backward do copulate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , clunatim , or ave●sly , as Lions , Hares , Linxes . As for the Unicorne , if it have the head of a Deere , and the tayle of a Boare , as Vartomannus describeth it , how agreeable it is in this picture every eye may discerne : if it be made bisulcous or cloven footed , it agreeth unto the description of Vartomannus , but scarce of any other ; and Aristotle supposeth that such as devide the hoofe doe double the horne ; they being both of the same nature , and admitting division together . And lastly , if the horne have this situation , and be so forwardly affixed , as is described , it will not be easily conceived , how it can seed from the ground , and therefore we observe that Nature in other cornigerous animals , hath placed the hornes higher and reclining , as in Bucks ; in some inverted upwards , as in the Rhinoceros , the Indian Asse , and the Unicornous Beetles ; and thus have some affirmed it is seated in this animall . Wee cannot but observe that in the picture of Jonah and others , Whales are described with two prominent spouts on their heads ; whereas indeed they have but one in the forhead , and terminating over the windepide . Nor can we overlooke the picture of Elephants with Castles on their backs , made in the forme of land Castles , or stationary fortifications , and answerable unto the Armes of Castile , or Sir John Old Castle ; whereas the towres they bore were made of wood , and girt unto their bodies , as is delivered in the books of Maccabees , and as they were appointed in the Army of Antiochus . We will not dispute the pictures of Telary Spiders , and their position in the web , which is commonly made laterall , and regarding the Horizon ; although , if it be observed , wee shall commonly finde it downeward , and their heads respecting the Center : We will not controvert the picture of the seven Stars , although if thereby be meant the Pleiades , or subconstellation upon the back of Taurus , with what congruity they are described , either in site or magnitude , in a cleere night an ordinary eye may discover , from July unto April . We will not question the tongues of Adders and Vipers , described like an Anchor , nor the picture of the Flower de Luce , though how farre they agree unto their naturall draughts , let every Spectator determine . Many more there are whereof our pen shall take no notice , nor shall we urge their enquiry ; we shall not enlarge with what incongruity , and how dissenting from the pieces of Antiquity , the pictures of their gods and goddesses are described , and how hereby their symbolicall sence is lost , although herein it were not hard , to be informed from Phornutus , Fulgentius , and Albricus . Whether Hercules be more properly described strangling then tearing the Lion , as Victorius hath disputed , nor how the characters and figures of the Signes and Planets be now perverted , as Salmasius hath learnedly declared : Wee will dispence with Beares with long tayles , such as are described in the figures of heaven ; We shall tolerate flying Horses , black Swans , Hydrae's , Centaur's , Harpies , and Satyres ; for these are monstrosities , rarities , or else Poeticall fancies , whose shadowed moralities require their substantiall falsities : wherein indeed we must not deny a liberty , nor is the hand of the Painter more restrainable then the pen of the Poet ; but where the real works of Nature , or veritable acts of story are to be described , digressions are aberrations ; and Art being but the Imitator or secondary representor , it must not vary from the verity of the example , or describe things otherwise then they truly are or have beene : for hereby introducing false Idea's of things , it perverts and deformes the face and symmetrie of truth . CHAP. XX. Of the Hieroglyphicall pictures of the Egyptians . CErtainly of all men that suffered from the confusion of Babel , the Aegyptians found the best evasion ; for , though words were confounded , they invented a language of things , and spake unto each other by common notions in Nature , whereby they discoursed in silence , and were intuitively understood from the theory of their Expresses : for , they assumed the shapes of animals common unto all eyes , and by their conjunctions and compositions were able to communicate their conceptions unto any that coapprehended the Syntaxis of their natures . This doe many conceive to have beene the primitive way of writing , and of greater Antiquity then letters ; and this indeed might Adam well have spoken , who understanding the nature of things , had the advantage of naturall expressions , which the Aegyptians but taking upon trust upon their owne or common opinion , from conceded mistakes they authentically promoted errors , describing in their Hieroglyphicks creatures of their owne invention ; or from knowne and conceded animals , erecting significations not inferrible from their natures . And first , although there were more things in Nature then words which did expresse them , yet even in these mute and silent discourses , to expresse complexed significations , they took a liberty to compound and piece together creatures of allowable formes unto mixtures inexistent ; and thus began the descriptions of Griphins , Basilisks , Phaenix , and many more ; which Emblematists and Heralds have entertained with significations answering their institutions ; Hieroglyphically adding Martegres , Wivernes , Lion fishes , with divers others ; pieces of good and allowable invention unto the prudent Spectator , but are lookt on by vulgar eyes as literall truths , or absurd imp●ssibilities ; whereas , indeed they are commendable inventions , and of laudable significations . Againe , beside these pieces fictitiously set downe , and having no copy in Nature , they had many unquestionably drawne of inconsequent signification , nor naturally verfying their intention . Wee shall instance but in few , as they stand recorded by Orus : The male sex they expressed by a Vulture , because of Vultures all are females , and impregnated by the winde , which authentically transmitted hath passed many pens , and became the assertion of Aelian , Ambrose , Basil , Isidore , Tzetzes , Philes , and others ; wherein notwithstanding what injury is offered unto the Creation in this con●inement of sex , and what disturbance unto Phylosophy in the concession of windy conceptions , wee shall not here declare : By two dragmes they thought it sufficient to signifie an heart , because the heart at one yeare weigheth two dragmes , that is , a quarter of an ounce , and unto fifty yeares annually encreaseth the weight of one dragme , after which in the same proportion it yearely decreaseth ; so that the life of a man doth not naturally extdend above an hundred , and this was not onley a populary conceit , but consentaneous unto their Physicall principles , Heurnius hath accounted it , in his Philosophica Barbarica . A woman that hath but one childe , they expresse by a Lionesse ; for that conceaveth but once : fecundity they set forth by a Goate , because but seven dayes old , it beginneth to use coition : the abortion of a woman they describe by an horse kicking a wolfe ; because a Mare will cast her fole if she tread in the track of that animall . Deformity they signifie by a Beare , and an unstable man by an Hyaena , because that animall yearely exchangeth his sex : A woman delivered of a female child , they imply by a Bull looking over his left shoulder , because if in coition a Bull part from a Cow on that side , the Calfe will prove a female . All which with many more , how farre they consent with truth , we shall not disparage our Reader to dispute ; and though some way allowable unto wiser conceits , who could distinctly receive their significations ; yet carrying the majesty of H●eroglyphicks , and so transmitted by Authors , they crept into a beliefe with many , and favourable doubt with most : And thus , I feare , it hath fared with the Hieroglyphicall symboles of Scripture , which excellently intended in the species of things sacrifized , in the prohibited meates , in the dreames of Pharaoh , Joseph , and ma●y other passages , are oft times wrackt beyond their symbolizations , and inlarg'd into constructions disparaging their true intentions . CHAP. XXI . Compendiously of many questionable customes , opinions , pictures , practises , and popular observations . 1. IF an Hare crosse the high way there are few above threescore that are not perplexed thereat , which notwithstanding is but an Auguriall terror , according to that received expression , Inauspicatum datiter oblatus Lepus , and the ground of the conceit was probably no greater then this , that a fearfull animall passing by us portended unto us some thing to be feared ; as upon the like consideration the meeting of a Fox presaged some future imposture , which was a superstitious observation prohibited unto the Jews , as is expressed in the Idolatry of Maimonides , and is referred unto the sin of an observer of Fortunes , or that abuseth events unto good or bad signes , forbidden by the Law of Moses , which notwithstanding sometimes succeeding , according to feares or desires , have left impressions and timerous expectations in credulous minds for ever . 2. That Owles and Ravens are ominous appearers , and presignifying unlucky events , as Christians yet conceit , was also an Auguriall conception . Because many Ravens were seene when Alexander entered Babylon , they were thought to preominate his death ; and because an Owle appeared before the battaile , it presaged the ruine of Crassus , which though decrepite superstitions , and such as had their nativity in times beyond all history , are fresh in the observation of many heads , and by the credulous and feminine partie still in some Majestie among us . And therefore the Embleme of Superstition was well set out by Ripa , in the picture of an Owle , an Hare , and an old woman ; and it no way confirmeth the Auguriall consideration , that an Owle is a forbidden food in the Law of Moses ; or that Jerusalem was threatned by the Raven and the Owle , in that expression of Esay 34. That it should be a court for Owles , that the Cormorant and the B●terne should possesse it , and the Owle and the Raven dwell in it ; ●or thereby was only implyed their ensuing desolation , as is expounded in the words succeeding , he shall draw upon it the line of confusion , and the stones of emptinesse . 3. The falling of Salt is an authenticke presagement of ill lu●ke , nor can every temper contemne it , from whence notwithstanding nothing can be naturally feared : nor was the same a generall prognosticke of future evill among the ancients , but a particular omination concerning the breach of friendship : for salt as incorruptible , was the Simbole of friendship , and before the other service was offered unto their guests ; which if it casually fell was accounted ominous , and their amitie of no duration . 4. To breake the eggeshell after the meat is out , wee are taught in our childhood , and practise it all our lives , which neverthelesse is but a superstitious relict according to the judgement of Plini● ; Huc pertinet ov●rum , ut exorbuerit quisque calices protinus frangi , aut cosdem choclearibus perforari , and the intent hereof was to prevent witchcraft ; for lest witches should draw or pricke their names therein , and veneficiously mischiefe their persons , they broke the shell , as Dalecampius hath observed . 5. The true lovers knot is very much magnified and still retained in presents of love among us , which though in all points it doth not make out , had perhaps its originall from Nodus Herculanus , or that which was called Hercules his knot , resembling the Snaky complication in the caduceus or rod of Hermes ; and in which forme the Zone or woollen girdle of the Bride was fastened , as Turnebus observeth in his Adversaria . 6. When our cheeke burneth or ●are tingleth , wee usually say that some body is talking of us ; which is an ancient conceit , and ranked among superstitious opinions by Plini● . Absentes tinnitu aurium 〈◊〉 sermones de se receptum est , according to that Disticke noted by Dalecampius . Garrula quid totis resona● mihi noctibus auris ? Nescio quem dicis nunc meminisse mei : which is a conceit hardly to be made out without the concession of a signifying Genius , or universall Mercury , conducting sounds unto their distant subiects , and teaching us to heare by touch . 7. When we desire to confine our words we commonly say they are spoken under the Rose ; which expression is commendable , if the Rose from any naturall propertie may be the Symbole of silence , as Nazianzene seemes to imply in these translated verses . Vtque latet Rosa Verna suo put amine clausa , Sic os vincla ferat , validisque arct●tur habenis , Indicatque sui● prolixa silentia labris , and is also tolerable , if by desiring a secrecy to words spoke under the Rose , wee onely meane in society and compotation , from the ancient custome in Symposiacke meetings , to weare chapletts of Roses about their heads ; and so we condemne not the Germane custome , which over the Table describeth a Rose in the seeling ; but more considerable it is , if the originall were such as Lemnius and others have recorded ; that the Rose was the flower of Venus , which Cupid consecrated unto Harpocrates the God of silence , and was therefore an Emblem thereof to conceale the prancks of Venery , as is declared in this Tetrasticke — Est Rosa flos veneris , cujus quo facta laterent Harpocrati matris , dona dicavit Amor ; Inde Rosam mensis hospes suspendit Amicis , Convivae ut sub eâ dicta tacenda sciant . 8. That smoake doth follow the fairest is an usuall saying with us , and in many parts of Europe , whereof although there seeme no naturall ground , yet is it the continuation of a very ancient opinion , as Petrus Victorius and Causabon have observed from a passage in Athenaeus , wherein a Parasite thus describeth himselfe . To every table first I come , Whence Porridge I am cald by some : A Capaneus at stares I am , To enter any roome a Ramme ; Like whipps and thongs to all I ply , Like smoke unto the faire I fly . 9. To set crosse legg●d , or with our fingers pectinated or shut together is accounted bad , and friends will perswade us from it . The same conceit religiously possessed the Ancients , as is observable from Pliny . Poplites alternis genibus imponere nefas olim ; and also from Athenae●s , that it was an old venesicious practise , and Iuno is made in this postu●● to hinder the delivery of Alcmaena ; and therefore , as Pierius observeth , in the Medall of Julia Pia the right hand of Venus , was made extended with the inscription of Venus Genetrix ; for the complication or pectination of the fingers was an Hieroglyphick of impediment , as in that place he declareth . 10. The set and statary times of payring of nailes , and cutting of haire is thought by many a point of consideration , which is perhaps but the continuation of an ancient superstition : for piaculous it was unto the Romanes to pare their nayles upon the nundinae observed every ninth day ; and was also feared by others in certaine dayes of the weeke , according to that of Ausonius , Ungues Mercurio , Barbam Jove , Cypride crines ; and was one part of the wickednes that filled up the measure of Manasses , when t is delivered hee observed times , Chron. 2. 23. 11. A common fashion it is to nourish haire upon the molls of the face , which is the perpetuation of a very ancient custome , and though innocently practised among us , may have a superstitious originall , according to that of Pliny ; Naevos in facie tondere rel●giosum habent nunc multi ; from the like might proceed the feares of polling Elvelockes or complicated haires of the head , and also of locks longer then the other haire , they being votary at first , and dedicated upon occasion , preserved with great care , and accordingly esteemed by others , as appears by that of Apuleius ; Adjuro per dulcem capilli tui nodulum . 12. A custome there is in most parts of Europe to adorn Aqueducts , spouts and Cisternes with Lions heads ; which though no illaudable ornament is an Aegyptian continuation , who practised the same under a symbolicall illation ; for because the Sun being in Leo , the flood of Nilus was at the full , and water became conveyed into every part , they made the spouts of their Aqueducts through the head of a Lion : and upon some celestiall respects it is not improbable the great Mogull or Indian King doth beare for his Armes a Lion and the Sun. 13. Many conceive there is somewhat amisse , and that as we usually say , they are unblest untill they put on their girdle : wherein ( although most know not what they say ) there are involved unknowne considerations ; for by a girdle or cincture are symbollically implied Truth , Resolution and Readinesse unto Action , which are parts and vertues required in the service of God : according whereto we finde that the Isr●elites eat the Paschall Lambe with their loynes girded , and the Almighty challenging Job , bids him gird up his loynes like a man ; so runneth the expression of Peter , Gird up the loynes of your mindes , be sober and hope to the end ; so the high P●iest was girt with the girdle of fine linnen ; so is it part of the holy habit to have our loynes girt about with truth ; and so is it also said concerning our Saviour , Righteousnesse shall be the girdle of his loynes , and faithfulnesse the girdle of his reines . Moreover by the girdle the heart and parts which God requires are devided from the inferiour and epithumeticall organs ; implying thereby a memento unto purification and cleannesse of heart , which is commonly defiled from the concupiscence and affection of those parts ; and therfore unto this day the Jews do blesse themselves when they put on their zone or cincture : and thus may we make out the doctrine of Pythagoras , to offer sacrifice with our feet naked , that is , that our inf●riour parts and farthest removed from Reason might be free , and of no imdiment unto us . Thus Achilles though dipped in Styx , yet having his heele untouched by that water , although he were fortified elsewhere , he was slaine in that part , and as only vulnerable in the inferiour and brutall part of Man : This is that part of Eve and her posterity the divel still do●h bruise ; that is , that part of the soul which adhereth unto earth , and walks in the paths thereof ; and in this secondary and symbolicall sense it may be also understood , when the Priests in the Law washed their feet before the sacrifice ; when our Saviour washed the feet of his Disciples , and said unto Peter , if I wash not thy feet thou hast no part in me ; and thus is it symbollically explainable and implieth purification and cleannesse , when in the burnt offerings the Priest is commanded to wash the inwards and legs thereof in water , and in the peace and sin-offerings , to burne the two kidneys , the fat which is about the ●lancks , and as we translate it the Caul above the Liver . But whe●her the Jewes when they blessed themselves , had any eye unto the words of Jeremy , wherein God makes them his Girdle ; or had therein any reference unto the girdle , which the Prophet was commanded to hide in the hole of the rock of Euphrates , and which was the type of their captivity , we leave unto higher conjecture . 14. The picture of the Creator , or God the Father in the shape of an old Man , is a dangerous piece , and in this fecundity of sect● may revive the Anthropomorphites , which although maintained from the expression of Daniel , I beheld where the Ancient of dayes did sit , whose haire of his head was like the pure woole ; yet may it be also derivative from the Hieroglyphicall description of the Aegyptians ▪ who to expresse their E●eph , or Creator of the world , described an old man in a blew mantle , with an egge in his mouth , which was the embleme of the world . Surely those heathens , that notwithstanding their exemplary advantage in heaven , would endure no pictures of Sun or Moone , as being visible unto all the world , and needing no representation , do evidently accuse the practise of those pencils , that will describe invisibles . And he that challenged the boldest hand unto the picture of an Echo , must laugh at this attempt not onely in the description of invisibility , but circumscription of Ubiquity , and fetching under lines incomprehensible circularity . The pictures of the Aegyptians were more tolerable , and in their sacred letters more veniably expressed the apprehension of Divinity ; for though they implyed the same by an eye upon a Scepter , by an Eagles head , a Crocodill and the like ; yet did these manuall descriptions pretend no corporall representations , nor could the people misconceive the same unto reall correspondencies . So though the Cherub carryed some apprehension of Divinity , yet was it not conceived to be the shape thereof : and so perhaps because it is metaphorically predicated of God , that he is a consuming fire , he may be harmlesly described by a flaming representation : yet if , as some will have it , all mediocrity of folly is foolish , and because an unrequitable evill may ensu● an indifferent convenience must be omitted ; we shall not urge such representments , wee could spare the holy Lamb for the picture of our Saviour , a●d the Dove or fiery Tongues to represent the holy Ghost . 15. The Sun and Moone are usually described with humane faces ; whether herein there be not a Pagan imitation , and those visages at first implyed Apollo and Diana we make some doubt ; and wee finde the statua of the Sun was framed with rayes about the head , which were the indiciduous and unshaven locks of Apollo . We should be too Iconomicall to question the pictures of the winds , as commonly drawne in humane heads , and with their cheeks distended , which notwithstanding wee finde condemned by Minutius , as answering poeticall fancies , and the gentile discription of Aeolus Boreus , and the feigned Deities of winds . 16. We shall not , I hope , disparage the Resurrection of our Redeemer , if we say the Sun doth not dance on E●ster day . And though we would willingly assent unto any sympathicall exultation , yet cannot conceive therein any more then a Tropicall expression ; whether any such motion there were in that day wherein Christ arised , Scripture hath not revealed , which hath beene punctuall in other records concerning solary miracles : and the Areopagite that was amazed at the Ecclipse , tooke no notice of this , and if metaphoricall expression● goe so farre , we may be bold to affirme , not onely that one Sun danced , but two arose that day : That light appeared at his nativity , and darkenesse at his death , and yet a light at both ; for even that darknesse was a light unto the Gentiles , illuminated by that obscurity . That 't was the first time the Sun set about the Horizon , that although there were darkenesse above the earth there was light beneath it , nor dare we say that hell was darke if he were in it . 17. Great conceits are raised of the involution or membranous covering , commonly called the silly how , that sometimes is found about the heads of children upon their birth , and is therefore preserved with great care , not onely as medicall in diseases , but effectuall in successe , concerning the Infant and others , which is surely no more then a continued superstition ; for hereof we reade in the life of Antoninus delivered by Spartianus , that children are borne sometimes with this naturall cap , which Midwives were wont to sell unto credulous Lawyers , who had an opinion it advantaged their promotion . But to speake strictly the effect is naturall , and thus to be conceaved , the Infant hath three ●eguments , or membranous ●ilmes which cover it in the wombe , that is , the Corion , Amnio● , and Allantois ; the Corion is the outward membrane wherein are implanted the veynes , Arteries and umbilicall vessels , whereby its nourishment is conveyed : the Allantois a thin coat seated under the Corion , wherein are received the watery separations conveyed by the urachus , that the acrimony thereof should not offend the skin . The Amnios is a generall investment , containing the sudorous or thin serosity perspirable through the skin . Now about the time when the Infant breaketh these cov●●ings , it sometime carryeth with it about the head a part of the Amnios or neerest coat ; which saith Spiegelius , either proceedeth from the toughnesse of the membrane or weakenesse of the Infant that cannot get cleare thereof : & therefore herein significations are naturall and concluding upon the Infant , but not to be extended unto magical signalities or any other pers● . 18. That 't is good to be drunke once a month , is a common flattery of sensuality , supporting it selfe upon physick , and the healthfull effects of inebriation . This indeed seemes plainly affirmed by Avicenna , a Physitian of great Authority , and whose religion prohibiting Wine could lesse extenuate ebriety . But Averroes a man of his owne faith was of another beliefe , restraining his ebriety unto hilarity , and in effect making no more thereof , then Seneca commendeth , and was allowable in Cato ; that is , a sober incalescence and regulated aestuation from wine , or what may be conceived betweene Joseph and his brethren , when the Text expresseth they were merry , or dranke largely ; and whereby indeed the commodities set downe by Avicenna , that is , alleviation of spirits , resolution of superfluities , provocation of sweat and urine may also ensue . But as for dementation , sopition of reason , and the diviner particle from drinke , though American religion approve , and Pagan piety of old hath practised , even at their sacrifices ; Christian morality and the Doctrine of Christ will not allow . And surely that religion which excuseth the fact of Noah , in the aged surprisall of six hundred yeares , and unexpected inebriation from the unknowne effects of wine , will neither acquit ebriosity nor ebriety , in their knowne , and intended perversions . And indeed , although sometimes effects succeed which may relieve the body , yet if they carry mischiefe or perill unto the soule , we are therein restraineable by Divinity , which circumscribeth Physick , and circumstantially determines the use thereof . From naturall considerations , Physick commendeth the use of venery ; and happily , incest , adultery , or stupration may prove as physically advantageous , as conjugall copulation ; which notwithstanding must not bee drawne into practise . And truly effects , consequents , or events which wee commend , arise oft times from wayes which all condemne . Thus from the fact of Lot , we derive the generation of Ruth , and blessed Nativity of our Saviour ; which notwithstanding did not extenuate the incestuous ebriety of the generator . And if , asit is commonly urged , we thinke to extenuate ebriety from the benefit of vomit oft succeeding ; Aegyptian sobriety will condemne us , who purgeth both wayes twice a month , without this perturbation : and we foolishly contemne the liberall hand of God , and ample field of medicines which soberly produce that action . 19. A conceit there is that the Devill commonly appeareth with a cloven hoofe , wherein although it seeme excessively ridiculous there may be somewhat of truth ; and the ground thereof at first might be his frequent appearing in the shape of a Goat , which answers that description . This was the opinion of ancient Christians concerning the apparitions of Panites , Faunes and Satyres , and in this forme we reade of one that appeared unto Antony in the wildernesse . The same is also confirmed from expositions of holy Scripture ; for whereas it is said , Thou shalt not offer unto Devils , the Originall word is Seghnirim , that is , rough and hayrie Goats , because in that shape the Devill most often appeared , as is expounded by the Rabbins , as Tremellius hath also explained ; and as the word Ascimah , the god of Emath is by some conceived ; nor did he onely assume this shape in elder times , but commonly in later dayes , especially in the place of his worship . If there be any truth in the confession of Witches , and as in many stories it stands confirmed by Bodinus ; and therefore a Goat is not improperly made the Hieroglyphick of the Devill , as Pierius hath expressed it ; so might it be the Embleme of sin , as it was in the sin offering ; and so likewise of wicked and sinfull men , according to the expression of Scripture in the method of the last distribution , when our Saviour shall separate the Sheep from the Goats , that is , the sons of the Lamb from the children of the Devill . 20. A strange kinde of exploration and peculiar way of Rhabdomancy is that which is used in Minerall discoveries , that is , with a forked hazell , commonly called Moses his rod , which freely held forth , will stirre and play if any mine be under it : and though many there are who have attempted to make it good , yet untill better information , we are of opinion with Agricola , that in it selfe it is a fruitlesse exploration , strongly senting of Pagan derivation , and the virgula Divina , proverbially magnified of old ; the ground whereof were the Magicall rods in Poets ; that of Pollas in Homer , that of Mercury that charmed Argus , and that of Circe which transformed the followers of Ulysses ; too boldly usurping the name of Moses rod ; from which notwithstanding , and that of Aaron were probably occasioned the fables of all the rest ; for that of Moses must needs be famous unto the Aegyptians , and that of Aaron unto many other nations , as being preserved in the Arke , untill the destruction of the Temple built by Solomon . 21. A practise there is among us to determine doubtfull matters , by the opening of a booke , and letting fall a staffe ; which notwithstanding are ancient fragments of Pagan divination ; the first an imitation of sortes Homericae , or Virgilianae , drawing determinations from verses casually occurring . The same was practised by Severus , who entertained ominous hopes of the Empire , from that verse in Virgil , Tu regere imperio populos Romane memento ; and Gordianus who reigned but few dayes was discouraged by another , that is , Ostendunt terris hunc tantum fata nec ultra esse sinunt . Nor was this onely performed in Heathen Authors , but upon the sacred text of Scripture , as Gregorius Turonensis hath le●t some account , and as the practise of the Emperour Heraclius , before his Expedition into Asia minor , is delivered by Cedrenus . As for the Divination or decision from the staffe it is an Auguriall relique , and the practise thereof is accused by God himselfe ; My people aske counsell of their stocks , and their staffe declareth unto them . And of this kinde of Rhabdomancy was that practised by Nabuchadonosor in that Caldean miscellany , delivered by Ez●kiel , The King of Babylon stood at the parting of the way , at the head of the two wayes to use divination , he made his arrowes b●ight , he consulted with Images , he looked in the Liver ; at the right hand were the divinations for Jerusalem , that is , as Estius expoundeth it the left way leading unto Rhabbah the chiefe city of the Ammonites , and the right unto Jerusalem , he consulted Idols and entrals , he threw up a bundle of Arrowes , to see which way they would light , and falling on the right hand he marched towards Jerusalem . A like way of Belomancy or Divination by Arrowes hath beene in request with Scythians , Alanes , Germans , with the Africans and Turks of Algier ; but of another nature was that which was practised by El●sha , when by an Arrow shot from an Easterne window , he presignified the destruction of S●ria ; or when according unto the three stroakes of Joash , with an arrow upon the ground , he foretold the number of his victories ; for thereby the Spirit of God particular'd the same , and determined the stroakes of the King unto three , which the hopes of the Prophet expected in twice that number . We are unwilling to enlarge concerning many other , onely referring unto Christian considerations , what naturall effects can reasonably be expected , when to prevent the Ephialtes or night M●re we hang up an hallow stone in our stables ; when for amulets against Agues wee use the chips of Gallowes and places of Execution . When for warts wee rub our hands before the Moone , or commit any maculated part unto the touch of the dead . Swarmes hereof our learned Selden and criticall Philologers might illustrate , whose abler performances our adventures doe but sollicite , meane while we hope they wil plausibly receave our attempts , or candidely correct our misconjectures . THE SIXTH BOOK . Of sundry common opinions Cosmographicall and His●oricall . The first Discourse comprehended in severall all Chapters . CHAP. I. Concerning the beginning of the World , that the time thereof is not precisely to bee knowne , ●s men generally suppose : Of mens enquiries in what season or point of the Zodiack it began . That as they are generally made they are in vaine , and as particularly applyed uncertain . Of the division of the seasons and foure quarters of the yeare , according to Astronomers and Physitians . That th● common compute of the Ancients , and which is yet retained by most , is unreasonable and erroneous . Of some divinations and ridiculous diductions from one part of the yeare to another . And of the providence and wisdome of God in the site and motion of the Sun. COncerning the World and its temporall circumscriptions , who ever shall strictly examine both extreams , shall easily perceive there is not onely obscurity in its end but its beginning ; that as its period is inscrutable , so is its nativity indeterminable : That as it is presumption to enquire after the one , so is there no rest or satisfactory decision in the other . And hereunto we shall more readily assent , if we examine the informations , and take a view of the severall difficultie● in this point ; which we shall easily doe , if we consider the different conceits of men , and duly perpend the imperfections of their discoveries . And first , the Heathens or histories of the Gentiles afford us slender satisfaction , nor can they relate any story , or affixe a probable point to its beginning : For some thereof ( and those of the wisest amongst them ) are so far from determining its beginning , that they opinion and maintaine it never had any at all ; as the doctrine of Epicurus implyeth , and more positively Aristotle in his bookes de Caelo declareth , endeavouring to confirme it with arguments of reason , and those appearingly demonstrative ; wherein to speake indifferently , his labours are rationall , and uncontroulable upon the grounds assumed , that is of Physicall generation , and a primary or first matter , beyond which no other hand was apprehended : But herein we remaine sufficiently satisfied from Moses , and the doctrine delivered of the Creation , that is a production of all things out of nothing , a formation not only of matter , but of forme , and a meteriation even of matter it selfe . Others are so far from defining the originall of the world or of mankinde , that they have held opinions not only repugnant unto Chronology but Philosophy ; that is , that they had their beginning in the soyle where they inh●bit●d , assuming or receiving appellations conformable unto such conceits : So did the Athenians tearm themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Aborigines , and in testimony thereof did weare a golden insect on their heads ; the very same name is also given unto the Inlanders or Midland inhabitants of this Island by Caesar. But this is a conceit answerable unto the generation of the Giants , not admittable in Philosophy , much lesse in Divinity , which distinctly informeth wee are all the seed of Adam , that the whole world perished unto eight persons before the ●lood , and was after peopled by the Colonies of the sonnes of Noah ; there was therefore never any Autochthon , or man arising from the earth but Adam , for the woman being formed out of the rib , was once removed from earth , and framed from that element under incarnation . And so although her production were not by copulation , yet was it in a manner seminall : For if in every part from whence the seed doth flow , there be contained the Idea of the whole , there was a seminality and contracted Adam in the rib , which by the information of a soule , was individuated into Eve. And therefore this conceit applyed unto the orginall of man , and the beginning of the world , is more justly appropriable unto its end ; for then indeed men shall rise out of the earth , the graves shall shoot up their concealed seeds , and in that great Au●umne men shall spring up , and awake from their Chaos againe . Others have been so blind in deducing the originall of things , or delivering their owne beginnings , that when it hath fallen into controversie they have not recurred unto Chronologie or the records of time , but betaken themselves unto probabilities , and the conjecturalities of Philosophy . Thus when the two ancient Nations , that is , Aegyprians and Scythians contended for antiquity , the Aegyptians ( as Diodorus and Justine relate ) pleaded their antiquity from the fertility of their soyl , inferring that men there first inhabited , where they were with most facility sustained , and such a land did they conceive was Aegypt . The Scythians although a cold and heavier Nation urged more acutely , deducing their arguments from the two active elements and principles of all things Fire and Water ; for if of all things there was first an union , and that afterward fire overruled the rest , surely that part of earth which was coldest would first get free , and afford a place of habitation : But if all the earth were first involved in water , those parts would surely fi●st appeare , which were most high , and of most elevated situation , and such was 〈◊〉 : These reasons carried indeed the antiquity from the Aegyptian● , but confirmed it not in the Scythians ; for as Herodotus relateth from Pargitants their first King unto Darius , they accounted but two thousa●● years . As for the Aegyptians they inv●●●ted another way of triall , for as the same Author relateth , Psamnitichus their King attempted this decision by a new & unknown experiment , bringing up two Infants with goats , and where they never heard the voice of man ; concluding that to be the ancientest Nation , whose language they should first deliver ; but herein he forgot that speech was by instruction not instinct , by imitation , nor by nature ; that men do speak in some kind but like Parrets , and as they are instructed , that is in simple tearms and words , expressing the open notions of things , which the second act of reason compoundeth into propositions , and the last into syllogisms & forms of ratiocination . And howsoever the account of Man●th the Aegyptian Priest run very high , and it be evident that Miz●aim peopled that Country , whose name with the Hebrews it beareth unto this day ; and there be many things of great antiquity related in holy Scripture , yet was their exact account not very ancient ; for P●olomy their Countryman beginneth his Astronomicall compute no higher then Nabonasser , who is conceived by some the same with Salmanasser : As for the argument deduced from the ●●rtility of the soyl , duly enquired , it rather overthroweth then promoteth their antiquity ; for that Country whose fertility , they so advance , was in elde● and ancient times no firme or open la●d , but some vast lake or part o● the Sea , and bec●me gained ground by the mud and limous matter brought downe by the river Nilus , which setled by degrees into a firme land ; according as is expressed by Strabo , and more at large by Herodotus in his Enterpe , both from the Aegyptian tradition and probable inducements from reason , called therefore fluvii donum , an accession of the earth or tract of land acquired by the river . Lastly , some indeed there are , who have kept records of time , and that of a considerable duration , yet doe the exactest thereof afford no satisfaction concerning the beginning of the world , or any way point out the time of its creation . The most authentick records and best approved antiquity are those of the Chaldeans ; yet in the time of Alexander the Great , they attained not so high as the ●loud : For as Simplicius relateth , Aristotle required of Calisthenes who accompain●d that Worthy in his expedition , that at his arrive at Babylon , he would enquire of the antiquity of their Records , and those upon compute hee found to amount unto 1903. yeares , which account notwithstanding ariseth no higher then 95. yeares after the floud . The Arcadians I confesse , were esteemed of great Antiquity , and it was usually said they were before the Moone , according unto that of Seneca , Sydus post veteres Arcades editum ; and that of Ovid , Lunâ gens prior illa fuit : But this as Censorinus obse●veth , must not be taken grossely , as though they were existent before that Luminary , but were so esteemed because they observed a set course of yeare , before the Greeks conformed their yeare unto the course and motion of the Moon . Thus the heathens affording no satisfaction herein , they are most likely to manifest this truth who have been acquainted with holy Scripture , and the sacred Chronologie delivered by Moses , who distinctly sets downe this account , computing by certaine intervalls , by memorable Ara's , Epoche's , or tearms of time : A● from the creation unto the floud , from thence unto Abraham , from Abraham unto the departure from Aegypt , &c. Now in this number have only beene Samaritans , Jews , and Christians : for the Jews they agree not in their accounts , as Bodine in his method of history hath observed out of Baal Seder , Rabbi Nassom , Gersom , and others , in whose compute the age of the world is not yet 5400. yeares ; and the same is more evidently observable from two most learned Jewes , Philo and Josephus , who very much differ in the accounts of time , and variously summe up these intervalls assented unto by all . Thus Philo from the departure out of Aegypt unto the building of the Temple accounts but 920. yeares , but Josephus sets downe 1062. Philo from the building of the Temple to its destruction 440 , Josephus 470 , Philo from the creation to the destruction of the Temple 3373 ; but Josephus 3513 , Philo from the deluge to the destruction of the Temple 1718 , but Josephus 1913 , in which computes there are manifest disparities , and such as much divide the concordance and harmony of times . But for the Samaritans , their account is different from these or any others ; for they account from the Creation to the Deluge , but 1302 yeares , which commeth to passe upon the different accoun● of the ages of the Patriarks set downe when they begat children . For whereas the Hebrew , Greek and Latine texts account Jared 162 when he begat Enoch , they account but 62 , and so in others . Now the Samaritans were no incompetent judges of times and the Chronologie thereof ▪ for they embraced the five bookes of Moses , and , it seemeth , preserved the Text with far more integrity then the Jews ; who as Tertullian , Chrysostome , and others observe did severall wayes corrupt the same especially in passages concerning the prophesies of Christ , so that as Jerome professeth , in his translation he was faine sometime to relieve himselfe by the Samaritane Pentateuch , as amongst others in that Text , Deuteronomy 27 , Maledictus omnis qui non permans●rit in omnibus quae scripta sunt in libro Legis . From hence St. Paul , Gal. 3. inferreth there is no justification by the Law , and urgeth the Text according to the Septuagint . Now the Jewes to afford a latitude unto them selves in their copies expunged the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Syncategorematicall terme omnis , wherein lyeth the strength of the Law , and of the Apostles argument ; but the Samaritan Bible retained it right , and answerable unto what the Apostle had urged . As for Christians from whom wee should expect the exactest and most concurring account , there is also in them a manifest disagreement , and such as is not easily reconciled . For first , the Latins accord not in their account ; for to omit the calculation of the Ancients , of Austin , Bede , and others , the Chronology of the Modernes doth manifestly dissent ; for Josephus Scaliger , whom Helvicus seemes to follow , accounts the Creation in 765. of the Julian period ; and from thence unto the nativity of our Saviour alloweth 3947. yeares ; But Dionysius Petavius a learned Chronologer dissenteth from this compute almost 40. yeares , placing the Creation in the 730. of the Julian period , and from thence unto the Incarnation accounteth 3983. yeares . For the Greeks , their accounts are more anomalous ; for if wee recurre unto ancient computes , we shall finde that Clemens Alexandrinus an ancient Father and preceptor unto Origen , accounted from the Creation unto our Saviour , 5664. yeares ; for in the first of his Stromaticks , he collecteth the time from Adam unto the death of Commodus to be 5858. yeares ; now the death of Commodus he placeth in the yeare after Christ 194. which number deducted from the former there remaineth 5664. Theophilus Bishop of Antioch accounteth unto the nativity of Christ 5515. deduceable from the like way of compute , for in his first booke ad Antolycum , he accounteth from Adam unto Aurelius Verus 5695. yeares ; now that Emperour dyed in the yeare of our Lord 180. which deducted from the former sum there remaineth 5515. Julius Africanus an ancient Chronologer , accounteth somewhat lesse , that is , 5500. Eusebius Orosius and others dissent not much from this , but all exceed five thousand . The latter compute of the Greeks , as Petavius observeth , hath been reduced unto two or three accounts . The first accou●t unto our Saviour 5501. and this hath beene observed by Nicephorus , Theophanes , and Maximus ; the other accounts 5509. And this of all at present is most generally received by the Church of Constantinople , observed also by the Moscovite , as I have seene in the date of the Emperours letters , wherein this yeare of ours 1645. is from the yeare of the world 7154. which doth exactly agree unto this last account 5509. for if unto that summe be added 1645. the product will be 7154. by this Chronology are many Greeke Authors to be understood ; and thus is Martinus Crusius to be made out , when in his Turcograecian history he delivers , the City of Constantinople was taken by the Turks in the yeare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , 6961. and thus unto these Chronologists , the Prophecy of Elias the Rabbin , so much in request with the Jews , and in some credit also with Christians , that the world should last but six thousand yeares , unto these , I say , it hath bee●e long and out of memory disprov●l for the ●a●●aticall and 7000. yeare wherein the world should 〈…〉 on the seventh day ) unto them is long agoe 〈◊〉 , they are proceeding in the eight thousand yeare , and numbers 〈…〉 days which men have made the types and shadows of 〈…〉 certainly what Marcus Leo the Jew conceaveth of the end of the heav●ns , exceedeth the account of all that ever shall be ; for though 〈◊〉 con●eaveth the Elementall 〈◊〉 shall end in the seventh or 〈◊〉 millenary , yet cannot he opinion the heavens and more durable part of the Creation shall perish befor● seen times seven , or 49. th●t is , the Quadrant of the other seven , and perfect Jubilie of thousands . And thus may we observe the difference and wide dissent of mens 〈…〉 , ●nd there by the great incertainty in this establishment . The 〈…〉 onely dissenting from the Samaritans , the Latins from 〈…〉 every one from another ; insomuch that all can be in ●he right it is impossible ; that any one is so , not with assurance de●●●minable ; and therefore as Petavius confesseth , to effect the same exactly without inspiration it is impossible , and beyond the 〈…〉 but God himselfe : And therefore also what satisfaction 〈…〉 obtained from those violent disputes , and eager enqui●ers in what day of the month the world began , either of March or October , 〈…〉 what face or position of the Moone , whether at the prime 〈…〉 , let our second and serious considerations 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 the reason and ground of this dissent , is the ●●happy 〈…〉 the Greek and ●ebrew editions of the Bible , for unto these two Languages have all Translations conformed ; the holy Scrip●ure being first delivered in Hebrew , and first translated into Greek . For the Hebrew , it is incontrove●tibly the primitive and surest text to rely on , and to preserve the same entire and uncorrupt , there hath been used the most apparent caution humanity could invent ; For as R. Ben. Maimon hath declared , if in the copying thereof one letter were written twice , or if one letter but touched another , that copy was not admitted into their Synagogues , but onely allowable to be read in Schooles , and private families ; neither were they carefull onely in the exact number of their sections of the Law , but had also the curiosity to 〈◊〉 every word , and affixed the account unto their severall books : Notwithstanding all which , divers corruptions e●sued , and severall depravations slipt in , arising from many and manifest grounds , as hath beene ●xactly noted by Morinus in his preface unto the Septuagint . As for the Septuagint , it is the first and most ancient Translation recorded , and of greater Antiquity then is the Chaldie version , occasioned by the request of P●olo●eus Philadelphus King of A●gypt , for the richest ornament of his memorable Library ; unto whom the high Priest addressed six Jews out of every Tribe , which amounteth unto 72. and by these was effected that Translation wee usually terme the Septuagint , or Translation of seventy ; which name however it obtaine from the number of their persons , yet in respect of one common Spirit , it was the Translation but as it were of one man. For , as the story relateth , although they were set apart and severed from each other , yet were their Translations found to agree in every point , according as is related by Philo and Josephus , although wee finde not the same in Aristeus , who hath expresly treated thereof . This Translation in ancient times was of great authority : By this many of the Heathens receaved some notions of the Creation and the mighty works of God ; This in expresse termes is often followed by the Evangelists , by the Apostles , and by our Saviour himselfe in the quotations of the Old Testament . This for many years was used by the Jews themselves , that is , such as did Hellenize and dispersedly dwelt out of Palestine with the Greeks ; And this also the succeeding Christians and ancient Fathers observed , although there succeeded other Greek versions , that is , of Aquila , Theodosius and Symmachus ; for the Latin translation of Jerome , called now the Vulger , was about 800. yeares after , although we shall not deny there was a Latin translation before , called the Italick version , and Austin forbad that of Jerom to be used in his Diocesse . Whatsoever Interpretations there have beene since , have been especially effected with reference unto these , that is , the Greeke and Hebrew text ; the Translators sometimes following the one , sometimes adhering unto the other , according as they found them consonant unto truth , or most correspondent unto the rules of faith . Now however it commeth to passe these two are very different in the enumeration of Genealogies , and particular accounts of time ; for in the second intervall , that is betweene the floud and Abraham , there is by the S●ptuagint introduced one Cainan to be the son of Arphaxad and father of Salah ; whereas in the Hebrew there is no mention of such a person , but Arphaxad is set downe to be the father of Salah . But in the first intervall , that is , from the Creation unto the floud , their disa●reement is more considerable , for therein the Greek exceedeth the Hebrew , and common account almost 600. yeares ; and 't is indeed a thing not very strange , to be at the difference of a third part , in so large and collective an account , if wee consider how differently they are set forth in minor and lesse mistakeable numbers . So in the Prophesie of Jonah , both in the Hebrew and Latin text , it is said , Yet forty dayes and Ninivy shall be overthrowne : But the Septuagint saith plainly , and that in letters at length , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , yet three dayes and Ninivy shall be destroyed ; which is a difference not newly crept in , but an observat●on very ancient , discussed by Austin , and Theodoret , and was conceived an errour committed by the Scribe . Men therefore have raised different computes of time , according as they have followed these different texts , and so have left the history of times far more perplexed then Chronology hath reduced . Againe , however the texts were plaine , and might in their numerations agree , yet were there no small difficulty to set downe a determinable Chronology , or establish from hence any sixed point of time ; for the doubts concerning the time of the Judges are inexplicable , that of the Reignes and succession of Kings is as perplexed , it being uncertaine whether the yeares both of their lives and reignes ought to bee taken as complete , or in their beginning and but currant accounts . And thus also it is not unreasonable to make some doubt whether in the first Ages , and long lives of our fathers , Moses doth not sometime account by full and round numbers , whereas strictly taken they might be some few yeares above or under ; As in the age of Noah , it is delivered to be just ●ive hundred when he begat Sem , whereas perhaps hee might be somewhat above or below that ●ound and complete number , for the same way of speech is usuall in diverse other expressions : Thus doe we say the Septuagint , and using the full and articulate number , doe write the Translation of Seventy , whereas we have shewen before , the precise number was seventy two ; so is it said that Christ was three dayes in the grave , according to that of Matthew , as Jonas was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly , so shall the Son of man be three dayes and three nights in the heart of the earth : which notwithstanding must be taken Synechdochically , or by understanding a part for an whole day ; for he remained but two nights in the grave , for he was buried in the afternoone of the first day , and arose very early in the morning on the third ; that is , hee was interred in the Eve of the Sabbath , and arose the morning after it . Moreover , although the number of yeares be determined and rightly understood , there be without doubt a certaine truth herein , yet the text speaking obscurely or dubiously , there is oft times no slender difficulty at what point to begin or terminate the account . So when it is said , Exod. 12. the sojourning of the children of Israel who dwelt in Aegypt was 430. yeares , it cannot be taken strictly , and from their first arivall into Aegypt , for their habitation in that land was farre lesse ; but the account must begin from the covenant of God with Abhraham , and must also comprehend their sojourne in the land of Canaan , according as is expressed , Gal. 3. The Covenant that was con●irmed before of God in Christ , the Law which was 430. yeares after cannot disanull . Thus hath it also happened in the account of the 70. yeares of their captivity , according to that of Jeremy , chap. 20. This whole land shall be a desolation , and these nations shall serve the King of Babylon 70. yeares ; now where to begin , or end this compute ariseth no small difficulty : for there were three remarkable captivities , and deportations of the Jewes ; the first was in the third or fourth yeare of Joachim , and first of Nabuchodonozer , when Daniel was carryed away ; the second in the raigne of Jeconiah , and the eighth yeare of the same King ; the third and most deploreable in the raigne of Zedechias , and in the nineteenth yeare of Nabuchodonozer , whereat both the Temple and City were burned . Now such is the different conceit of these times , that men have computed from all ; but the probablest account and most concordant ▪ unto the intention of Jeremy , is from the first of Nabuchodonozer unto the first of King Cyrus over Babylon ; although the Prophet Zachary , chap. 1. 12. accounteth from the last . O Lord of hostes , How long ! Wilt thou not have mercy on Jerusalem , against which thou hast had indignation these threescore and ten yeeres ? for he maketh this expostulation in the second year of Darius Histaspes , wherein he prophesied , which is about eighteene yeares in account after the other . Thus also although there be a certaine truth therein , yet is there no easie doubt concerning the seventie weekes , or seventie times seven years of Daniel ; whether they have reference unto the nativitie or passion of our Saviour , and especially from whence , or what point of time they are to be computed ; for thus is it delivered by the angel Gabriel : Seventy weekes are determined upon thy people ; and againe in the following verse : Know therefore and understand , that from the going forth of the Commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messias the Prince , shall be seven weekes , and threescore and two weekes , the street shall be built againe , and the wall even in troublesome times ; and after threescore and two weekes shall Messiah be cut off ; Now the going out of the Commandment to build the City , beeing the point from whence to compute , there is no slender controversie when to begin ; for there are no lesse then foure severall Edicts to this effect ; the one in the first yeere of Cyrus , the other in the second of Da●ius , the third and fourth in the seventh , and in the twentieth of Artaxerxes Longimanus ; although as Petavius accounteth it best , accordeth unto the twentie yeare of Artaxerxes , from whence Nehemiah deriveth his Commission : Now that computes are made incertainely with reference unto Christ , it is no wonder , since I perceive the time of his Nativitie is in controversie , and no lesse his age at his Passion : For Clemens and Tertullian conceive he suffered at thirtie , but Irenaeus a Father nearer his time , is further off in his account , that is , betweene forty and fifty . Longomontanus a late Astronomer , endeavours to discover this secret from Astronomicall grounds , that is , the Apogeum of the Sunne , conceiving the Excentricity invariable , and the Apogeum yearely to move one scruple , two seconds , fifty thirds , &c. Wherefore if in the time of Hipparchus , that is , in the yeare of the Julian period 4557. it was in the fifth degree of Gemini , and in the dayes of Tycho Brahe , that is , in the yeare of our Lord 1588. or of the world 5554. the same was removed unto the fift degree of Cancer ; by the proportion of its motion , it was at the creation first in the beginning of Aries , and the Perigeum or nearest point in Libra . But this conceit how ingenious or subtile soever is not of satisfaction ; it being not determinable , or yet agreed in what time precisely the Apogeum absolveth one degree , as Pe●avius hath also delivered in his fourth de Doctrina temporum . Lastly , however these or other difficulties intervene , and that wee cannot satisfie our selves in the exact compute of time , yet may wee notwithstanding sit downe with the common and usuall account ; nor are these differences derogatorie unto the Advent or Passion of Christ , unto which indeed they all doe seeme to point ; for the Prophecies concerning our Saviour , were indefinitely delivered before that of Daniel ; for so was that pronounced unto Eve in Paradise , that after of Balaam , those of Isaiah and the Prophets , and that memorable one of Jacob , the Scepter shall not depart from Israel untill Shilo come ; which time notwithstanding it did not define at all . In what year therefore soever , either from the destruction of the Temple , from the reedifying thereof , from the Flood , or from the Creation he appeared , certaine it is , that in the fulnesse of time he came . When he therefore came is not so considerable , as that he is come ; in the one there is consolation , in the other no satisfaction ; The greater Quere is , when he will come again , and yet indeed it is no Quere at all ; for that is never to be knowne , and therefore vainely enquired ; 't is a professed and authentick obscurity , unknown to all but to the omniscience of the Almighty . Certainly the ends of all things are wrapt up in the hands of God , he that undertakes the knowledge thereof forgets his owne beginning , and disclaimes his principles of earth ; No man knows the end of the world , nor assuredly of any thing in it : God sees it because unto his Eternity it is present , hee knoweth the ends of us , but not of himselfe , and because hee knowes not this , he knoweth all things , and his knowledge is endlesse , even in the object of himselfe . CHAP. II. Of mens Enquiries in what season or point of the Zodiack it began , that as they are generally made they are in vaine , and as perticularly uncertaine . COncerning the Seasons , that is , the quarters of the yeare , some are ready to enquire , others to determine , in what season , whether in the Autumne , Spring , Winter or Summer the world had its beginning . Wherein we cannot but affirme , that as the question is generally , and in respect of the whole earth proposed , it is most vainely , and with a manifest injury unto reason in any particular determined , because when ever the world had its beginning it was created in all these four . For , as we have else where delivered , whatsoever signe the Sun possesseth ( whose recesse or vicinity de●ineth the quarters of the yeare ) those four seasons were all actually existent , it being the nature of that Luminary to distingu●sh the severall seasons of the yeare , all which it maketh at one time in the whole earth , and successively in any part thereof . Thus if wee suppose the Sunne created in Libra , in which signe unto some it maketh Autumne , at the same time it had beene winter unto the Northern-pole ; for unto them at that time the Sun beginneth to be invisible , and to shew it selfe againe unto the pole of the South , unto the position of a right Sphere , or directly under the Aequator , it had beene Summer ; for unto that situation the Sunne is at that time verticall : unto the latitude of Capricorne , or the Winter Solstice it had been spring ; for unto that position it had been in a middle point , and that of ascent , or approximation ; but unto the latitude of Cancer or the Summer Solstice it had been Autumne ; for then had it it beene placed in a middle point , and that of descent , or ●longation . And if wee shall take it literally what Moses described popularly , this was also the constitution of the first day : for when it was evening unto one longitude , it was morning unto another ; when night unto one , day unto another ; and therefore that question whether our Saviour shall come againe in the twilight , as is conceived he arose , or whether he shall come upon us in the night , according to the comparison of a thiefe , or the Iewish tradition , that he will come about the time of their departure our of Aegypt , when they eate the Passeover , and the Angell passed by the doores of their houses ; this Quere I say needeth not further dispute , for if the earth be almost every where inhabited , and his comming ( as Divinity affi●meth ) must needs be unto all , then must the time of his appearance bee both in the day and night : For if unto Jerusalem , or what part of the world soever he shall appear in the night , at ●he same time unto the Antipodes it must be day , if twilight unto them , broad day unto the Indians ; if noone unto them , yet night unto the Americans ; and so with variety according unto various habitations , or different positions of the Spheare , as will be easily conceived by those who understand the affections of different habitations , and the conditions of Antaeci , Perieci , and Antipodes ; and so although he appeare in the night , yet may the day of Judgement or Doomesday well retaine that name ; for that implyeth one revolution of the Sun , which maketh the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , the day and night , and that one naturall day : and yet to speake strictly , if ( as the Apostle affirmeth ) we shall be changed in the twinckling of an eye , ( and as the Schooles determine ) the destruction of the world shall not be successive but in an instant , we cannot properly apply thereto the usuall distinctions of time , calling that twelve houres , which admits not the parts thereof , or use at all the name of time , when indeed the nature thereof shall perish . But if the enquiry be made unto a particular place , and the question determined unto some certaine Meridian ; as namely , unto Mesopotamia , wherein the seat of Paradise is presumed , the Quaery becomes more seasonable , and is indeed in nature also determinable ; yet positively to define that season , there is I conceive no slender difficulty ; for some contend that it began in the Spring , as beside Eusebius , Ambrose , Bede , and Theodoret , some few years past Henrico Philippi in his Chronologie of the Scripture : Others are altogether for Autumne ; and from hence doe our Chronologers commence their compute , as may be observed in Helvicus , Jos. Scaliger , Calvisius and Petavius . CHAP. III. Of the Divisions of the seasons and foure quarters of the yeare , according unto Astronomers and Physitians , that the common compute of the Anci●nts , and which is still retained by some is very questionable . AS for the divisions of the yeare , and the quartering out this remarkable standard of time , there have passed especially two distinctions ; the first in frequent use with Astronomers , according to the cardinall intersections of the Zodiack , that is the two Aequinoctials and both the Solsticial points ; defining that time to be the spring of the yeare , wherein the Sunne doth passe from the Aequinox of Aries unto the Solstice of Cancer ; the time between the Solstice and the Aequin●x of Libra , Summer ; from thence unto the Solstice of Capric●●● , Autumne ; and from thence unto the Aequinox of Aries againe Wint●● . Now this division although it be regular and equall , is not universall ; for it includeth not those latitudes , which have the seasons of the year double ; as have the Inhabitants under the Aequator , or else between the Tropicks ; for unto them the Sunne is verticall twice a yeare , making two distinct Summers in the different points of verticallity . So unto those which live under the Aequator , when the Sunne is in the Aequinox it is Summer , in which points it maketh Spring or Autumne unto us ; and unto them it is also Winter when the Sun is in either Tropick ; whereas unto us it maketh alwayes Summer in the one : And the like will happen unto those habitations , which are between the Tropicks , and the Aequator . A second and more sensible division there is observed by Hippocrates , and most of the ancient Greekes , according to the rising and setting of divers starres , dividing the yeare , and establishing the account of seasons from usuall alterations , and sensible mutations in the ayre , discovered upon the rising and setting of those starres ; accounting the Spring from the Aequinoxiall point of Aries , from the rising of the Pleiades , or the severall starres on the backe of Taurus , the Summer , from the rising of Arcturus , a starre between the thighes of Bootes , Autumne , and from the setting of the Pleiades , Winter : of these divisions because they were unequall they were faine to subdivide the two larger portions , that is of the Summer and Winter quarters ; the first part of the Summer they named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the second unto the arising of the Dog-star , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from thence untothe setting of Arcturus ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Winter they divided also into three parts , the sirst pare , or that of seed time they named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the middle or proper Winter , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the last which was their planting or grasing time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; this way of division was in former ages received , is very often mentioned in Poets , translated from one Nation to another , from the Greeks unto the Latines , as is received by good Authors , and delivered by Physitians , even unto our times . Now of these two , although the first in some latitude may be retayned , yet is not the other in any to be admitted : For in regard of time ( as we declare in the Chap. of canicular dayes ) the starres do vary their longitudes , and consequently the times of their ascention and discention ; That starre which is the terme of numeration or point , from whence we commence the account , altering his site and longitude in processe of time , and removing from West to East , almost one degree in the space of 72 yeares ; so that the same starre , since the age of Hippocrates who used this account , is removed in consequentia about 27 degrees ; which difference of their longitudes , doth much diversifie the times of their ascents , and rendereth the account unstable which shall proceed thereby . Againe , in regard of different latitudes , this cannot be a setled rule or reasonably applyed unto many Nations ; for whereas the setting of the Pleiades or seven starres is designed the terme of Autumne , and the beginning of Winter ; unto some latitudes these starres doe never set , as unto all beyond 67 degrees ; and if in severall and farre distant latitudes we observe the same starre as a common terme of account unto both , we shall fall upon an unexpected , but an unsufferable absurdity ; and by the same account it will be Summer unto us in the North , before it be so unto those , which unto us are Southward , and many degrees approaching nearer the Sun. For if we consult the doctrine of the sphere , and observe the ascention of the Pleiades , which maketh the beginning of Summer , we shall discover that in the latitude of 40 , these starres arise in the 16 degree of Taurus ; but in the latitude of 50 they ascend in the eleventh degree of the same signe , that is 5 day●● sooner ; so shall it bee S●mmer unto London before it be unto Toledo , and begin to scortch in England , before it grow hot in Spaine . This is therefore no generall way of compute , nor reasonable to be derived from one Nation unto another , the defect of which consideration hath effected divers errors in Latine Poets , translating these expressions from the Greekes , and many difficulties even in the Greekes themselves ; which living in divers latitudes , observed yet the same compute ; so that to make them out , wee are faine to use distinctions , sometime computing cosmically what they intended heliacally , and sometime in the same expression the rising heliacally , the setting cosmically ; otherwise it will be hardly made out , what is delivered by approved Authors ▪ and is an observation very considerable unto those w●ich meet with such expressions in ancient Writers , as they are very frequent in the Poets of elder times , especially Hesiod , Aratus , Virgil , Ovid , and M●nilius , and the Authors Geoponicall , or which have ●reated de re Rustica , as Constantine , Marcus Cato , Columella , Pallad●●●s and Varro . L●stly , the absurdity in making common unto many Nations those consi●erations , whose verity is but particular unto some , will more evidently appeare , if we examine the rules and precepts of some one clymate , and fall upon consideration with what incongruity they are transferable ●nto others ; Thus is it advised by Hesiod Pleiadibus Atlante natis orientibus Incipe messem , Arationem vero occidentibus : implying hereby the Helia●●● 〈◊〉 and cosmicall descent of those starres . Now herein hee setteth downe a precept to beginne harvest at the arise of the Pleiades , which in his time was in the beginning of May. This indeed was consonant unto the clyme wherein he lived , and their harvest began about that season , but is not applyable unto our owne ; for therein we are so farre from expecting an harvest , that our Barley seed is not ended : Againe , correspondent unto the precept of Hesiod , Virgil affordeth another — Ante tibi e●ae Atlantides abscondautur , Debita quam sulcis committas semina . Understanding hereby their Cosmicall descent , or their setting when the Sunne ariseth , and not their Heliacall obscuration , or their inclusion in the lustre of the Sunne , as Servius upon this place would have it ; for at that time these starres are many signes removed from that luminary . Now herein he strictly delivereth a precept , not to beginne to sow before the setting of these starres ; which notwithstanding without an injury to agriculture , cannot be observed in England ; for they set unto us about the 12 of November , when our seed time is almost ended . And this diversity of clyme and observations Caelestiall , precisely observed unto certaine starres and months , hath not onely overthrown the deductions of one Nation to another , but hath perturbed the observation of festivities and statary solemnities , even with the Jewes themselves : for unto them it was commanded that at their entrance into the land of Canaan , in the fourteenth of the first month , that is Abib or Nisan which is Spring with us , they should observe the celebration of the Passeover ; and on the morrow after , which is the fifteenth day of the feast of unleavened bread ; and in the sixteenth of the same month , that they should offer the first sheafe of the harvest . Now all this was feasible and of an easie possibility in the land of Canaan , or latitude of Jerusalem ; for so is it observed by severall Authors in later times , and is also testified by holy Scripture in times very far before ; for so when the children of Israel passed the river Jordan , it is delivered by way of Parenthesis , that the river overfloweth its banks in the time of harvest , which is conceived the time wherein they passed , and chap. 5. it is after delivered , that in the fourteenth day they celebrated the Passeover , which according to the Law of Moses was to be observed in the first month , or month of Abib . And therefore it is no wonder , nor any Paradox what is related by Luke , that the Disciples upon the Deuteroproton , as they passed by , plucked the ears of corne ; for the Deuteroproton or second first Sabbath , was the first Sabbath after the deutera or second of the Passeover , which was the sixteenth of Nisan or Abib ; and this is also evidenced from the receiv●d construction of the first and latter rayne , delivered Deut. 11. I will give you the rain of your land in his due season , the first rain and the latter raine ; for the first rayn fell upon the seed time about October , and was to make the seed to root , the latter was to fill the car , and fell in Abib , or March the first month ; according as is expressed Joel 2. And he will cause to come downe for you the rayne , the ●ormer rayne , and the latter rayne in the first month , that is the month of Abib wherein the Passeover was observed . This was the Law of Moses , and this in the land of Canaan was well observed according to the first institution ; but since their dispersion and habitation in Countries , whose constitutions admit not such tempestivity of harvest , and many not before the latter end of Summer , notwithstanding the advantage of their Lunary account , and intercalary month , Veader affixed unto the beginning of the yeare , there will be found a great disparity in their observations , nor can they strictly and at the same season with their forefathers observe the commands of their God. To adde yet further , those Geoponicall rules and precepts of Agriculture which are delivered by divers Authors , are not to be generally received , but respectively unde●stood unto clymes wherein they are determined . For whereas one adviseth to sow this or that at one season , a second to set this or that at another , it must be conceived relatively , and every Nation must have its Country Farme ; for herein we may observe a manifest and visible difference , not only in the seasons of harvest , but in the graines themselves ; for with us Barley harvest is made after Wheat harvest , but with the Israelites and Aegyptians it was otherwise ; and so is it expressed by way of priority , Ruth the 2. So Ruth kept fast by the maidens of Boaz to gleane unto the end of Barley harvest and of Wheat harvest ; which in the plague of hayle in Aegypt is more plainly delivered Exod. 9. And the Flax and the Barley were smitten , for the Barley was in the eare and the Flax was bolled , but the Wheat and the Rye were not smitton , for they were not growne up . And thus we see the account established upon the arise or descent of the starres can be no reasonable rule unto distant Nations at all , and by reason of their retrogression but temporary unto any one ; nor must these respective expressions be entertained in absolute considerations ; for so distinct is the relation , and so artificiall the habitude of this inferiour globe unto the superiour , and even of one thing in each unto the other : that generall rules are dangerous , and applications most safe that runne with security of circumstance , which rightly to effect is beyond the subtilty of sense , and requires the artifice of reason . CHAP. IV. Of some computation of dayes and diductions of one part of the year unto another . FOurthly , there are certaine vulgar opinions concerning dayes of the yeare and conclusions popularly deduced from certaine dayes of the month ; men commonly beleeving the dayes encrease and decrease equally in the whole yeare , which notwithstanding is very repugnant unto truth ; For they encrease in the month of March , almost as much as in the two months of January and February ; and decrease as much in September , as they doe in July and August : For indeed the dayes encrease or decrease according to the declina●ion of the Sun ; that is , its deviation Northward or Southward from the Aequator . Now this digression is not equall , but neare the Aequinoxiall intersections , it is right and greater , neare the Solstices more oblique and lesser . So from the eleventh of March the vernall Aequinox unto the eleventh of Aprill the Sun decl●neth to the North twelve degrees ; from the eleventh of Aprill unto the eleventh of May but 8 , from thence unto the 15 of June , or the Summer Solstice but 3 and a halfe ; all which make 23 degrees and an halfe , the greatest declination of the Sun. And this inequality in the declination of the Sun in the Zodiacke or line of life , is correspondent unto the growth or declination of man ; for setting out from our infancie we encrease not equally , or regularly attaine to our state or perfection ; nor when we descend from our state , and tend unto the earth againe is our declination equall , or carryeth us with even paces unto the grave . For , as Hippocrates affirmeth , a man is hottest in the first day of his life , and coldest in the last ; his naturall heate setteth forth most vigorously at first , and declineth most sensibly at last . And so though the growth of man end not perhaps untill 21. yet in his stature more advanced in the first septe●ary then in the second , and in the second , more then in the third , and more indeed in the first seven yeares , then in the fourteene succeeding : for , what stature we attaine unto at seven yeares , we do sometimes but double , most times come short at one and twenty . And so do we decline againe ; for in the latter age upon the Tropick and first descension from our solstice , wee are scarce sensible of declination ; but declining further , our decrement accelerates , we set apace , and in our last dayes precipitate into our graves . And thus are also our progressions in the wombe , that is , our formation , motion , our birth or exclusion . For our formation is quickly effected , our motion appeareth later , and our exclusion very long after : if that be true which Hippocrates and Avicenna have declared , that the time of our motion is double unto that of formation , and that of exclusion treble unto that of motion ; as if the Infant bee formed at 35. dayes , it moveth at 70. and is borne the 210. day , that is , the seventh month ; or if it receaves not formation before 45. dayes , it moveth the 90. day , and is excluded in 270. that is , the 9. month . There are also certaine popular prognosticks drawne from festivals in the Calendar , and conceaved opinions of certaine dayes in months , so is there a generall tradition in most parts of Europe , that inferreth the coldnesse of succeeding winter from the shining of the Sun upon Candlemas day , according to the proverbiall distich . — Si Sol splendescat Mari● puri●icante , Major erit glacies post festum quam fuit ante . So is it usuall amongst us to qualifie and conditionate the twelve months of the yeare , answerably unto the temper of the twelve dayes in Christmasse , and to ascribe unto March certaine borrowed dayes from Aprill ; all which men seeme to beleeve upon annuall experience of their own , and the receaved traditions of their forefathers . Now it is manifest , and most men likewise know , that the Calenders of these computers , and the accounts of these dayes are very different ; the Greeks dissenting from the Latins , and the Latins from each other ; the one observing the Julian or ancient account , as great Britaine and part of Germany ; the other adhering to the Gregorian or new account , as Italy , France , Spaine , and the united Provinces of the Netherlands . Now this latter account by ten dayes at least anticipateth the other ; so that before the one beginneth the accout , the other is past it ; yet in these severall calculations , the same events seeme true , and men with equall opinion of verity , expect and confesse a confirmation from them both . Whereby is evident the Oraculous authority of tradition , and the easie seduction of men , neither enquiring into the verity of their substance , nor reforming upon repugnance of circumstance . And thus may diverse easily be mistaken who superstitiously observe certaine times , or set downe unto themselves an observation of unfortunate months , or dayes , or howres ; As did the Aegyptians , two in every month , and the Romans , the dayes after the Nones , Ides , and Calends . And thus the Rules of Navigators must often faile , setting downe , as Rhodiginus observeth , suspected and ominous dayes , in every month , as the fi●st and seventh of March , the fift and six● of Aprill , the sixt , the twelfth and fifteenth of February . For the accounts hereof in these months are very different in our dayes , and were different with severall nations in Ages past ; and yet how strictly soever the account be made , and even by the selfe same Calender , yet is it p●ssible that Navigators may be out . For so were the Hollanders , who p●ssing W●stward through fretum le Mayre , and compassing the Globe , upon their returne into their owne Countrey , found that they had lost a day . For if two men at the same time travell from the same place , the one E●stward , the other Westward round about the earth , and meet in the same place from when●e they first set forth ; it will so ●all out , that he which hath moved Eastward against the diurnall motion of the Sun , by anticipating daylie something of its circle with his owne motion , will gaine one day ; but he that travelleth Westward , with the motion of the Sun , by seconding its revolution , shall lose or come short a day ; and therefore also upon these grounds that D●los was seated in the middle of the earth , it was no exact decision , because two Eagles let sly● East and West by Jupiter , their meeting fell out just in the Island Delos . CHAP. V. A Digression of the wisdome of God in the site and motion of the Sun. HAving thus beheld the Ignorance of man in some things , his error and blindnesse in others ; that is , in the measure of duration both of yeares and seasons , let us a while admire the Wisdome of God in this distinguisher of times , and visible Deity , as some have termed it , the Sun ; which though some from its glory adore , and all for its benefits ad●ire , we shall advance from other considerations , and such as illustrate the artifice of its Maker ; nor doe wee thinke we can excuse the duty of our knowledge , if we onely bestow the flourish of Poetry hereon , or those commendatory conceits which popularly set forth the eminency of this creature , except we ascend unto subtiler considerations , and such as rightly understood , convinsively declare the wisdome of the Creator , which since a Spanish Physition hath begun , wee will inlarge with our owne deductions ; and this we shall endeavour from two considerations , that is , its proper situation , and wisely ordered motion . And first , we cannot passe over his providence in that it moveth at all ; for , had it stood still , and were it fixed like the earth , there had beene then no distinction of times , either of day or yeare , of Spring , of Autumne , of Summer , or of Winter ; for these seasons are defined by the motions of the Sun ; when that approacheth neerest us , wee call it Summer , when furthest off , Winter , when in the middle spaces , Spring or Autumne ; whereas remaining in one place these distinctions had ceased , and consequently the generation of all things depending on their vicissi●udes ; making in one hemisphere a perpetuall Summer , in the other a deplorable and comfortlesse Winter , and thus had it also beene continuall day unto some , and perpetuall night unto others ; for the day is defined by the abode of the Sun above the Horizon , and the night by its continuance below ; so should we have needed another Sun , one to illustrate our hemisphere , a second to enlighted the other , which inconvenience will ensue , in what site soever we place it , whether in the poles , or the Aequator , or betweene them both ; no sphericall body of what bignesse soever illuminating the whole sphere of another , although it illuminate something more then halfe of a lesser , according unto the doctrine of the Opiticks . His wisdome is againe discernable not onely in that it moveth at all , and in its bare motion , but wonderfull in contriving the line of its revolution ; which from his artifice is so effected , that by a vicissitude in one body and light , it suf●iceth the whole earth , affording thereby a possible or pleasurable habitation in every part thereof ; and that is the line Eclyptick , all which to effect by any other circle it had beene impossible . For first , if we imagine the Sun to make his course out of the Eclyptick , and upon a line without any obliquity , let it be conceaved within that Circle , that is , either on the Aequator , or else on either side ( for , if we should place it either in the Meridian or Colures , beside the subversion of its course from East to West , there would ensue the like incommodities . ) Now if we conceave the Sun to move betweene the obliquity of this Eclyptick in a line upon one side of the Aequator , then would the Sunne be visible but unto one pole , that is , the same which was nearest unto it . So that unto the one it would be perpetuall day , unto the other perpetuall night ; the one would be oppressed with constant heate , the other with unsufferable cold ; and so the defect of alternation would utterly impugne the generation of all things , which naturally require a vicissitude of heate to their production , and no lesse to their encrease and conservation . But if we conceive it to move in the Aequator ; first , unto a parallell sphere , or such as have the pole for their Zenith , it would have made neither perfect day nor night ; for being in the Aequator it would intersect their Horizon , and be halfe above , and halfe beneath it ; or rather it would have made perpe●uall night to both : for though in regard of the rationall Horizon , which bissecteth the Globe into equall parts , the Sunne in the Aequator would intersect the Horizon : yet in respect of the sensible Horizon ( which is defined by the eye ) the Sun would bee visible unto neither . For if as ocular witnesses report , and some doe also write , by reason of the connexity of the E●rth the eye of man under the Aequator cannot discover both the poles , neither would the eye under the pole● discover the Sunne in the Aequator . And thus would there nothing ●ructifie either neare or under them , the Sunne being Horizontall to the poles , and of no considerable altitude unto parts a reasonable distance from them . Again , unto a right sphere , or such as dwell under the Aequator , although it made a difference in day and night , yet would it not make any distinction of seasons : for unto them it would be constant Summer , it being alwayes verticall , and never de●lecting from them : So had there been no fructification at all , and the Countries subjected would be as inhabitable , as indeed antiquity conceived them . Lastly , it moving thus upon the Aequator , unto what position soever , although it had made a day , yet could it have made no yeare ; for it could not have had those two motions now ascribed unto it , that is , from E●st to West , whereby it makes the day , and likewise from West to East , whereby the yeare is computed : for according to Astronomy , the poles of the Aequator are the same with those of the Primum Mobile . Now it is impossible that on the same circle , having the same poles , both these motions from opposite termes , should be at the same time performed ; all which is salved if we allow the Sunne an obliquity in his annuall motion , and conceive him to move upon the poles of the Zodiack , distant from these of the world 23 degrees and an halfe : A●d thus may we discerne the necessity of its obliquity , and how inconvenient its motion had been upon a circle parallell to the Aequator , or upon the Aequator it selfe . Now with what providence this obliquity is determined , we shall evidently perceive upon the ensuing inconveniences from any deviation : for first , if its obliquity had been lesse , as instead of twenty three degrees , twelve or the halfe thereof , the vicissitude of seasons appointed for the generation of all things , would surely have been too short ; for different seasons would have hudled upon each other , and unto some it had not been much better then if it had moved on the Aequator : but had the obliquity been greater then now it is , as double or of 40. degrees , severall parts of the earth had not been able to endure the disproportionable differences of seasons , occasioned by the great recesse , and distance of the Sunne : for unto some habitations the Summer would have been extreme hot , and the Winter extreme cold ; likewise the Summer temperate unto some , but excessive and in extremity unto others , as unto those who should dwell under the Tropicke of Cancer , as then would doe some part of Spaine , or ten degrees beyond , as Germany , and some part of England , who would have Summers as now the Moores of Africa ; for the Sunne would sometime be verticall unto them : but they would have Winters like those beyond the Articke Circle , for in that season the Sunne would be removed above 80 degrees from them . Againe , it would be temperate to some habitations in the Summer , but very extreme in the Winter ; temperate to those in two or three degrees beyond the Artick Circle , as now it is unto us ; for they would be equidistant from that Tropick , even as we are from this at present ; but the Winter would be extreme , the Sun being removed above an hundred degrees , and so consequently would not be visible in their Horizon ; no position of sphere discovering any starre distant above 90 degrees , which is the distance of every Zenith from the Horizon . And thus if the obliquity of this Circle had been lesse , the vicissitude of seasons had been so small as not to be distinguished ; if greater , so large and disproportionable as not to be endured . Now for its situation , although it held this Eclypticke line , yet had it been seated in any other Orbe , inconveniences would ensue of condition like the former ; for had it been placed in the lowest sphere , and where is now the Moone , the yeare would have consisted but of one moneth ; for in that space of time it would have passed through every every part of the Eclyptick , so would there have been no reasonable distinction of seasons required for the generation and fructifying of all things ; contrary seasons which destroy the effects of one another , so suddenly succeeding ; besides by this vicinity unto the earth its heat had been intollerable : for if ( as many affirme ) there is a different sense of heat from the different points of its proper orbe , and that in the Apogeum or highest point ( which happeneth in Cancer ) it is not so hot under that Tropick , on this side the Aequator , as unto the other side in the Perigeum or lowest part of the eccentric ( which happeneth in Capricornus ) surely being placed in an orbe farre lower , its heat would be unsufferable , nor needed we a fable to set the world on fire . But had it been placed in the highest Orbe or that of the eight sphere , there had been none but Platoes yeare , and a farre lesse distinction of seasons ; for one yeare had then been many , and according unto the slow revolution of that orbe which absolveth not his course in many thousand years , no man had lived to attaine the account thereof . These are the inconveniences ensuing upon its situation in the extreme orbes , and had it been placed in the middle orbes of the Planets , there would have ensued absurdities of a middle and participating nature . Nor whether we adhere unto the hypothesis of Copernicus , affirming the Earth to move , and the Sunne to stand still ; or whether wee hold as some of late have concluded from the spots in the Sun , which appeare and dis-appeare againe ; that besides the revolution it maketh with its Orbes , it hath also a dineticall motion and rowles upon its owne poles ; whether I say we affirme these or no , the illations before mentioned are not thereby infringed : we therefore conclude this contemplation , and are not afraid to believe , it may be literally said of the wisdome of God , what men will have figuratively spoken of the works of Christ , that if the wonders thereof were duly described , the whole world , that is all within the last circumference , would not containe them ; for as his wisdome is in●init , so cannot the due expressions thereof be finite , and if the world comprise him not , neither can it comprehend the story of him . CHAP. VI. Concerning the vulgar opinion that the earth was slenderly peopled before the Floud . BEside the sl●nder consideration men of latter times doe hold of the first ages , it is commonly opinioned , and at first thought generally imagined , that the Earth was thinly inhabited , at least not remotely planted before the Floud ; so that some conceiving it needlesse to bee universal , have made the deluge particular , and about those parts where Noah built his Arke ; which opinion because it is not only injurious to the Text , humane history , and common reason , but also derogatory unto that great worke of God , the universall inundation , it will be needfull to make some farther Inquisition ; and ( although predetermined by opinion ) whether many might not suffer in the first Flood , as they shall in the last Flame , that is who knew not Adam nor his offence , and many perish in the deluge , who never heard of Noah or the Arke of his preservation . Now for the true enquirie thereof , the meanes are as obscure as the matter , which being naturally to be explored by History humane or divine , receiveth thereby no small addition of obscurity : for as for humane relations , they are so fabulous in Deucalions floud , that they are of little credit about Ogyges & Noah's ; for the Heathens ( as Varro accounteth ) make three distinctions of time : the first from the beginning of the World unto the generall Deluge of Ogyges they terme , adelon ; that is a time not much unlike that which was before time , immanifest and unknowne , because thereof there is almost nothing or very obscurely delivered : for though divers Authors have made some mention of the Deluge , as Mane●hon the Aegyptian Priest , Zenophon de aequivocis Fabius Pictor de Aureo seculo , Mar. Cato de originibus and Archilochus the Greek , who introduceth also the testimony of Moses in his fragment de temporibus : yet have they delivered no account of what preceded or went before it . Josephus I confesse in his Discourse against Appion induceth the antiquity of the Jewes unto the floud , and before , from the testimony of humane W●iters ; insisting especially upon Maseas of Damascus , Jeronymus Aegyp●ius , and Berosus ; and confirming the long duration of their lives , not only from these , but the authority of Hesiod , Erathius , Hellanicus and Agesilaus . Berosus the Chaldean Priest , writes most plainly mentioning the City of Enos , the name of Noah and his sonnes , the building of the Arke , and also the place of its landing . And Diodorus Siculus hath in his third book a passage which examined advanceth as high as Adam ; for the Chaldeans , saith he , derive the originall of their Astronomy and letters forty three thousand yeares before the Monarchy of Al●xander the Great ; now the yeares whereby they computed the antiquity of their letters being as Xenophon interprets to be accounted Lunary , the compu●e will arise unto the time of Adam : for forty three thousand Lunary years make about three thousand six hundred thirty fou●e yeares , which answereth the Chronologie of time from the beginning of the world unto the reigne of Alexander , as Annius of Viterbo computeth in his Comment upon Berosus . The second space or inte●vall of time is accounted from the Floud unto the first Olympiade , that is the yeare of the world 3174. which extendeth unto the dayes of Isaiah the Prophet , and some twenty years before the foundation of Rome ; this ●hey terme mythicon or fabulous , because the account thereof especially of the first part is fabulously or imper●ectly delivered : hereof some things have been briefly related by the Authors above mentioned ; more particularly by D●res Phrygius , Dictys Cretensis , Herodotus , Diodorus Si●●lus , and Trogus Pompeius ; the most famous Greek Poets lived also in this Intervall , as Orpheus , Linus , Musaeus , Homer , Hesiod ; and herein are comprehended the grounds and fi●st inventions of Poeticall fables , which were also taken up by historicall Writers , perturbing the Chaldean and Aegyptian Records with fabulous additions , and confounding their names and stories , with their owne inventions . The third time succeeding untill their present ages , they terme histo●icon , that is such wherein matters have been more truly histor●fied , and may therefore be beleeved . Of these times also have written Herodotues , Thucydides , Xenophon , Diodorus , and both of these and the other preceding such as have delivered universall Histo●ie● or Chronologies ; as to omit Philo , whose Narrations concern the Hebrews , Eusebius , Julius Africanus , Orosius , Ado of Vienna , Marianus Scotus , Historia tripartita , Vrspergensis , Carion , Pineda , Salian , and with us Sir Walter Raleigh . Now from the first hereof that most concerneth us , wee have little or no assistance , the fragments and broken records hereof inforcing not at all our purpose ; and although some things not usually observed , may be from thence collected , yet doe they not advantage our discourse , nor any way make evident the point in hand : For the second , though it directly concernes us not , yet in regard of our last medium and some illustrations therein , we shall be constrained to make some use thereof . As for the last it concernes us not at all , for treating of times far below us , it can no way advantage us ; and though diverse in this last Age have also written of the first , as all that have delivered the generall accounts of time , yet are their Tractates little auxiliary unto ours , nor afford us any light to detenebrate and cleare this truth . As for holy Scripture and divine relation , there may also seeme therein but slender information , there being onely left a briefe narration hereof by Moses , and such as afford no positive determination . For the text delivereth but two genealogies , that is , of Cain and Seth ; in the line of Seth there are onely ten descents , in that of Cain but seven , and those in a right line with mention of father and sonne , excepting that of Lamech , where is also mention of wives , sons , and a daughter : notwithstanding if we shall seriously consider what is delivered therein , and what is also deducible , it will be probably declared what is by us intended , that is , the populous and ample habitation of the earth before the floud , which wee shall labour to induce not from postulates and entreated Maximes , but undeniable principles declared in holy Scripture , that is , the length of mens lives before the floud , and the large extent of time from the creation thereunto . We shall onely first crave notice , that although in the relation of Moses there be very few persons mentioned , yet are there many more to be presumed ; nor when the Scripture in the line of Seth nominats but ten persons , are they to be conceaved all that were of this generation ; the Scripture singly delivering the holy line , wherein the world was to be preserved , first in Noah , and afterward in our Saviour . For in this line it is manifest there were many more borne then are named ; for it is said of them all , that they begat sons and daughters . And whereas it is very late before it is said they begat those persons which are named in the Scripture , the soonest at 65. it must not be understood that they had none before , but not any in whom it pleased God the holy line should be continued . And although that expression that they begat sons and daughters be not determined to be , before or after the mention of these , yet must it be before in some ; for before it is said that Adam begat Seth at the 130. yeare , it is plainly affirmed that Cain knew his wife , and had a son , which must be one of the daughters of Adam , one of those whereof it is after faid , hee begat sons and daughters . And so for ought can be disproved there might be more persons upon earth then are commonly supposed , when Cain slew Abel , nor the fact so hainously to be aggravated in the circumstance of the fourth person living . And whereas it is said upon the nativity of Seth , God hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel , it doth not imply he had no other all this while , but not any of that expectation , or appointed ( as his name implies ) to make a progression in the holy line , in whom the world was to be saved , and from whom he should be borne , that was mystically slaine in Abel . Now our first ground to induce the numerosity of people before the floud , is the long duration of their lives beyond 7. 8. and 9. hundred yeares , which how it conduceth unto populosity wee shall make but little doubt , if we consider there are two maine causes of numerosity in any kind or species , that is , a frequent and multiparous way of breeding , whereby they fill the world with others , though they exist not long themselves ; or a long duration and subsistence , whereby they doe not onely replenish the world with a new annumeration of others , but also maintaine the former account in themselves . From the first cause we may observe examples in creatures oviparous , as birds and ●ishes ; in vermiparous , as Flies , Locusts , and G●ats ; in animals also viviparous , as Swine and Conies ; of the first there is a great example in the heard of Swine in Galilee , although it were an uncleane beast , and forbidden unto the Jews . Of the other a very remarkable one in Atheneus , in the Isle Astipalea , one of the Cyclades now called Stampalia , wherein from two that were imported , the number so encreased , that the Inhabitants were constrained to have recourse unto the Oracle of Delphos , for an invention how to destroy them . Others there are which make good the paucity of their breed with the length and duration of their dayes , whereof there want not ex●amples in animals uniparous : First , in bisulcous or cloven hooft , as Camels , and Beeves , whereof there is above a million annually slaine in England : It is also said of Job , that he had a thousand yoake of Oxen , and six thousand Camels ; and of the children of Israel passing into the land of Canaan , that they tooke from the Midianites threescore and ten thousand Beeves ; and of the Army of Semiramis , that there were therein 100000. Camels ; for Solipes , or firme hoofed creatures , as Horses , Asses , Mules , &c. they are also in mighty numbers ; so is it delivered that Job had a thousand she Asses : that the Midianites lost 61000. Asses : for horses it is affirmed by Diodorus , that Ninus brought against the Bactrians 280000. horses ; after him Semiramis 500000. horses , and Chariots 100000. even in creatures sterill and such as do not generate , the length of life conduceth much unto the multiplicity of the species ; for the number of Mules which live farre longer then their Dammes or Sires , in countries where they are bred is very remarkable , and farre more common then horses . For animals multifidous , or such as are digitated or have severall divisions in their feete , there are but two that are uniparous , that is , Men and Elephants ; in whom though their generations be but single , they are notwithstanding very numerous . The Elephant ( as Aristotle affirmeth ) carryeth the young two yeares and conceaveth not againe ( as Edvardus Lopez affirmeth ) in many after ; yet doth their age requite this disadvantage , they living commonly one hundred , sometime two hundred yeares . Now although they be unusuall with us in Europe , and altogether unknowne unto America , yet in the two other parts they are abundant , as evidently appeares by the relation of Gorcias ab Horto , Physitian to the Viceroy at Goa ; who in his Chapter de Ebore , relates that at one venation the King of Sian tooke foure thousand , and is of opinion they are in other parts , in greater number then heards of Beeves in Europe . And though this delivered from a Spaniard unacquainted with our Northerne droves , may seeme very farre to exceed , yet must we conceave them very numerous , if wee consider the number of teeth transported from one Countrey to another , they having onely two great teeth , and those not falling or renewing . As for man the disadvantage in his single issue is the same with these , and in the latenesse of his generation somewhat greater then any ; yet in the continuall and not interrupted time thereof , and the extent of dayes , he becomes at present , if not then any other species , at least more numerous then these before mentioned . Now being thus numerous at present , and in the measure of threescore , four score or an hundred years , if their dayes extended unto sixe , seven , or eight hund●ed , their generations would be proportionably multiplied ; their times of generation being not onely multiplyed , but their subsistence continued ; for though the great Grandchild went on , the Tycho or first Originall would subsist and make one of the world , though he outlived all the termes of consanguinity , and became a stranger unto his proper progeny . So by compute of Scripture Adam lived unto the ninth generation , unto the dayes of Lamech the father of Noah ; Methuselah unto the yeare of the floud , and Noah was contemporary unto all from Enoch unto Abraham . So that although some dyed , the father beholding so many discents , the number of survivers must still be very great ; for if halfe the men were now alive , which lived in the last Century , the earth would scarce con●aine their number ; whereas in our abridged and septuagesimall ages , it is very rare and deserves a distich to behold the fourth generation : Xerxes complaint still remaining , and what he lamented in his Army , being almost deplorable in the whole world , men seldome ariving unto those yeares whereby Methuselah exceeded nine hundred , and what Adam came short of a thousand , was defined long agoe to be the age of man. Now although the length of dayes conduceth mainely unto the numerosity of mankinde , and it be manifest from Scripture they lived very long , yet is not the period of their lives determinable , and some might be longer livers , then we account that any were ; For , ( to omit that conceit of some , that Adam was the oldest man , in as much as he is conceaved to be created in the maturity of mankinde , that is , at 60. ( for in that age it is set downe they begat children ) so that adding this number unto his 930. he was 21. yeares older then any of his posterity ) that even Methuselah was the longest lived of all the children of Adam , we need not grant , nor is it definitively set downe by Moses : Indeed of those ten mentioned in Scripture with their severall ages it must be true ; but whether those seven of the line of Caine and thei● progeny , or any of the sons or daughters posterity after them outlived those , is not expressed in holy Scripture ; and it will seeme more probable that of the line of Caine , some were longer lived then any of Seth , if we concede that seven generations of the one lived as long as nine of the other . As for what is commonly alledged , that God would not permit the life of any unto a thousand , because ( alluding unto that of David ) no man should live one day in the sight of the Lord , although it be urged by divers , yet is it me thinks an inference somewhat Rabbinicall , and not of power to perswade a serious examinator . Having thus made manifest in generall how powerfully the length of lives conduced unto populosity of those times , it will yet be easier acknowledged if we discend to particularities , and consider how many in seven hundred yeares might discend from one man ; wherein considering the length of their dayes , we may conceave the greatest number to have beene alive together . And this that no reasonable spirit may contradict , wee will declare with manifest disadvantage ; for whereas the duration of the world unto the ●loud was above 1600. yeares , we will make our compute in lesse then halfe that time ; nor will we begin with the first man , but allow the earth to bee provided of women fit for marriage the second or third first Centuries ; and will onely take as granted , that they might beget children at sixty , and at an hundred yeares have twenty , allowing for that number forty yeares . Nor will we herein single out Methuselah , or account from the longest livers , but make choice of the sho●test of any wee finde recorded in the Text , excepting Enoch ; who after hee had lived as many yeares as there be dayes in the yeare , was translated at 365. And thus from one stock of seven hundred yeares , multiplying still by twenty , we shall finde the product to be one thousand , three hundred forty seven millions , three hundred sixty eight thousand , foure hundred and twenty . Centurie 1 20. 2 400. 3 800. 4 160,000 . 5 3,200,000 . 6 46,000,000 . 7 1,280,000,000 . The product   1,347,368,420 Now had wee computed by Methuselah the summe had exceeded five hundred thousand millions ; as large a number from one stock as may bee conceaved in Europe ; especially if in Constantinople the greatest City thereof , there be no more then Botero accounteth , seven hundred thousand soules , which duely considered , wee shall rather admire how the earth contained its inhabitants , then doubt its inhabitation ; and might conceave the Deluge not simply penall , but in some way also necessary ; as many have conceaved of translations , if Adam had not sinned , and the race of man had remained upon earth immortall . Now whereas some to make good their longevity , have imagined that the yeares of their compute were Lunary ; unto these we must reply ; That if by a lunary yeare they understand twelve revolutions of the Moone , that is , 354. dayes , eleven fewer then in the Solary yeare ; there will be no great difference , at least not sufficient to convince or ●x●enuate the question : But if by a Lunary yeare they meane one revolution of the Moone , that is , a month ; they first introduce a yeare never used by the Hebrewes in their Civill accompts ; and what is delivered before of the Chaldean yeares , ( as Xenophon gives a caution ) was onely receaved in the Chronology of their Arts. Secondly , they contradict the Scripture , which makes a plaine enumeration of many months in the account of the Deluge , for so it is expressed in the Text. In the tenth month , in the first day of the month were the tops of the mountaines seene ; Concordant whereunto is the relation of ●uma●● Authors , for so saith Xenophon de Aequivocis , Inund ●iones plures fuere , prima novimestris inundatio terrarum sub prisco Ogyge ; and the like also Solinus , Meminisse hoc loco par est post primum diluv●um Ogygi temporibus notatum , cum novem & amplius mensibus diem continua nox inumbrasset , Delon ante omnes terras radiis solis illuminatum sort●tum que ex eo nomen . And lastly , they fall upon an absurdity , for they make E●och to beget children about six yeares of age ; for whereas it is said he begat Methuselah at 65. if we shall account every month a yeare , he was at that time some sixe yeares and an halfe , for so many months are contained in that space of time . Having thus declared how much the length of mens lives conduced unto the populosity of their kinde , our second foundation must be the large extent of time , from the Creation unto the Deluge ; that is , according unto received computes about 1655 yeares ) a longer time then hath passed since the nativity of our Saviour ; and which we cannot but conceive sufficient for a very large encrease , if we do but affirm what reasonable enquirers will not deny ; That the earth might be as populous in that number of yeares before the Flood , as we can manifest it was in the same number after . And whereas there may be conceived some disadvantage , in regard that at the Creation , the originall of mankinde was in two persons , but after the Flood their propagation issued at least from sixe ; against this we might very well set the length of their lives before the Flood , which were abreviated after , and in halfe this space contracted into hundreds and threescores . Notwithstanding to equalize accounts , we will allow three hundred yeares , and so long a time as we can manifest from the Scripture , There were foure men at least that begat children , Adam , Cain , Seth , and Enos ; so shall wee fairly and favourably proceed if we affirme the world to have been as populous in sixteen hundred and fifty yeares before the Flood , as it was in thirteen hundred after . Now how populous and largely inhabited it was within this period of time , we shall endeavour to declare from probabilities , and severall testimonies of Scripture and humane Authors . And first , to manifest the same neere those parts of the Earth where the Arke is presumed to have rested , wee have the relation of holy Scripture accounting the genealogie of Japhet , Cham and Sem , and in this last , foure descents unto the division of the earth in the dayes of Peleg , which time although it were not upon common compute much above an hundred yeares , yet were they at this time mightily encreased ; nor can we well conceive it otherwise , if we consider they began already to wander from their first habitation , and were able to attempt so mighty a worke as the building of a City and a Tower , whose top should reach unto the heavens , whereunto there was required no slender number of persons , if we consider the magnitude thereof , expressed by some , & conceived to be Turris Beli in Herodotus ; and the multitudes of people recorded at the erecting of the like or inferiour structures : for so is it delivered in the Book of Kings , that at the building of Solomons Temple there were threescore and ten thousand that carryed burdens , and fourscore thousand hewers in the mountaines , beside the chiefe of his officers three thousand and three hundred ; and at the erecting of the Pyramids in the reigne of King Cheops , as Herodotus reports there were decem myriades , that is an hundred thousand men . And though it be said of the Aegyptians , Porrum & caepe nefas violare & frangere morsu ; yet did the summes expended in Garlicke and Onyons amount unto no lesse then one thousand six hundred Talents . The first Monarchy or Kingdome of Babylon is mentioned in Scripture under the foundation of Nimrod , which is also recorded in humane history ; as beside Berosus , in Diodorus and Justine , for Nimrod of the Scriptures is Belus of the Gentiles , and Assur the same with Ninus his successour . There is also mention of divers Cities , particularly of Ninivy and Resen expressed emphatically in the Text to be a great City . That other Countries round about were also peopled , appeares by the Wars of the Monarchs of Assyria with the Bactrians , Indians , Scythyans , Aethiopians , Armenians , Hyrcanians , Parthians , Persians , Susians ; they vanquishing ( as Diodorus relateth ) Aegypt , Syria , and all Asia minor , even from Bosphorus unto Tanais . And it is said , that Semiramis in her expedition against the Indians , brought along with her the King of Arabia . About the same time of the Assyrian Monarchy , do Authors place that of the Sycionians in Greece , and soone after , that of the Argives , and not very long after , that of the Athenians under Cecrops ; and within our period assumed are hystorified many memorable actions of the Greekes , as the expedition of the Argonautes , with the most famous Wars of Thebes and Troy. That Canaan also and Aegypt were well peopled farre within this period , besides their plantation by Canaan and Misraim , appeareth from the history of Abraham , who in lesse then 400 yeares after the Flood journied from Mesopotamia unto Canaan and Aegypt ; both which he found well peopled and policied into Kingdomes ; wherein also in 430 yeares , from threescore and ten persons which came with Jacob into Aegypt he became a mighty Nation : for it is said , at their departure , there journyed from Rhamesis to Succoth about six hundred thousand on foot , that were men besides children . Now how populous the land from whence they came was , may be collected not only from their ability in commanding so mighty subjections , but from the severall accounts of that Kingdome delivered by Herodotus ; and how soone it was peopled is evidenced from the pillar of their King Osyris , with this inscription in Diodorus ; Mihi pater est Saturnus deorum junior , sum vero Osyris rex qui totum peragravi orbem usque ad Indorum fines , ad eos quoque sum profectus qui septentrioni subjacent usque ad Istri fontes , & alias partes usque ad Oceanum . Now according unto the best determinations Osyris was Mizraim , & Saternus Aegyptius , the same with Cham , after whose name Aegypt is not only called in Scipture the land of Ham , but thus much is also testified by Plutarch ; for in his Treatise de Osyride , he delivereth that Aegypt was called Chamia a Chamo Noe si● io , that is from Cham the sonne of Noah . And if according to the consent of ancient Fathers , Adam was buried in the same place , where Christ was crucified , that is Mount Calvary , the first man ranged farre before the Flood , and laid his bones many miles from that place , where it s presumed he received them : And this migration was the greater , if as the Text expresseth , he was cast out of the East-side of Paradise to till the ground , and as the Position of the Cherubins implyeth , who were placed at the East end of the garden , to keep him from the tree of life . That the extream and remote parts of the earth were in this time inhabited , is also induceable from the like Testimonies ; for ( omitting the numeration of Josephus , and the genealogies of the sonnes of Noah ) that I●aly was inhabited appeareth from the Records of Livie , and Dionysius Halicarnasseus , the story of Aenaeas , Evander , and Janus , whom Annius of Viterbo , and the Chorographers of Italy , do make to be the same with Noah : that Sicily was also peopled , is made out from the frequent mention thereof in Homer , the Records of Diodorus and others ; but especially from a remarkable passage touched by Aretius and Rauzanus B●shop of Lucerium , but fully explained by Thoma● F●zelli in his accurate history of Sicily ; that is , from an ancient inscription in a stone at Panormo , expressed by him in its proper characters , and by a Syrian thus translated : Non est alius Deus praeter unum Deum , non est al●us potens praeter eundem Deum , neque est alius victor praeter ●undem quem colimus Deum : Hujus turris praefectus est Sapha filius Eliphar , fil●i Esau , fratris Iacob , filii Isaac , filii Abraham ; & turri quidem ipsi nomen est Baych , sed turri huic proximae nomen est Pharath . The antiquity of the inhabitation of Spaine is also confirmable , not onely from Berosus in the plantation of Tuball and a City continuing yet in his name , but the story of Gerion , the travells of Hercules and his pillars , and especially a passage in Strabo , which advanceth unto the time of Ninus , thus delivered in his fourth Booke . the Spaniards ( saith he ) affirme that they have had laws and letters above sixe thousand yeares . Now the Spaniards or Iberians observing ( as Xenophon hath delivered ) Annum qu●drimestrem , foure months unto a yeare , this compute will make up 2000 Solary yeares , which is about the space of time from Strabo who lived in the dayes of Augustus , unto the reigne of Ninus . That Mauritania and the coast of Africa were peopled very soon , is the conjecture of many wise men , & that by the Phaeniceans , who left their Country upon the invasion of Canaan by the Israelites : for beside the conformity of the punicke or Carthaginean language with that of Phaenicea , there is a pregnant and very remarkable testimony hereof in Procopius , who in his second de bello Vandalico , recordeth , that in a Towne of Mauritania Tingitana , there was to be seen upon two white Columns in the Phaenicean language these ensuing words ; Nos Maurici sumus qui fugimus à facie Iehoschuae filii Nunis praedatoris . The fortunate Islands or Canaries were not unknowne ; for so doth Starbo interpret that speech in Homer of Proteus unto Menelaus — Sed te qu ●terrae postremus termin●s extat , Elysium in Campum coelestia numina ducunt . The like might we affirme from credible histories both of France and Germany , and probably also out of our owne Country ; for omitting the fabulous and Trojan originall delivered by Jeofrey of Monmouth , and the expresse text of Scripture , that the race of J●phet did people the Isles of the Gentiles ; ( in which number this of ours hath beene specially accounted ) their originall was so obscure in Caesars time , that he affirmeth the Inland inhabitants were Aborigines , that is , such as reported , that they had their beginning in the Island ; That Ireland our neighbour Island was not long time without Inhabitants , may be made probable by sundry accounts , although we ab●te the Tradition of Bartholanus the Scythian , who arrived there three hundred years after the Flood , or the relation of Giraldus , that Caesaria the daughter of Noah dwelt there before . Thus though we have declared how largely the world was inhabited within the space of 1300 years , yet must it be conceived more populous then can be evinced ; for a greater part of the Earth hath ever been peopled , then hath been known or described by Geographers , as will appeare by the discoveries of all ages ; for neither in Herodotus or Thucydides do we finde any mention of Rome , nor in Ptolomy of many parts of Europe , Asia , or Africa : and because many places wee have declared of long plantation , of who●e populosity notwithstanding or memorable actions we have no ancient story , if we may conjecture of these by what we finde related of others , wee shall not need many words , nor assume the halfe 1300 yeares , and this we might illustrate from the mighty acts of the Assyrians performed not long after the Flood , and recorded by Justine and Diodorus , who makes relation of expeditions by Armies more numerous then have beene ever since . For Ninus King of Assyria brought against the Bactrians 700000 foot , 200000 horse , 10600 Chariots ; Semiramis his successor led against the Indians 1300000 foot , 500000 horse , 100000 Chariots , and as many upon Camells : And it is said , Staurobates the Indian King met her with greater force then she brought against him ; all which was performed within lesse then foure hundred yeares after the Flood . Now if any man imagine the unity of their language did hinder their dispe●sion before the Flood , we confesse it some hindrance at first , but not much afterward : for though it might restraine their dispersion , it could not their populosity , which necessarily requireth transmigration & emission of Colonies , as we read of Romanes , Greeks , Phaeniceans in ages past , and have beheld examples thereof in our dayes ; and we may also observe that after the Flood before the confusion of tongues , men began to disperse ; for it is said , they journied towards the East , and the Scripture it selfe expresseth a necessity conceived of their dispersion , for the intent of erecting the Tower is so delivered in the text , lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the ea●th . Againe , if any man imagine the planta●ion of the earth more easie in regard of Navigation and shipping discovered since the Flood , whereby the Islands and devided parts of the earth are now inhabited ; hee must consider that whether there were Islands or no before the Flood is not yet determined , and is with probability denyed by very learned Authors . Lastly , if we shall fall into apprehension that it was lesse inhabited , because it is said in the sixt of Genesis about 120. yeares before the Flood , and it came to passe that when men began to multiply upon the face of the earth : Beside that this may be onely meant of the race of Cain , it will not import they were not multiplyed before , but that they were at that time plentifully encreased ; for so is the same word used in other parts of Scripture . And so is it afterward in the 9. Chap. said that Noah began to be an husbandman , that is , he was so , or earnestly performed the Acts thereof : so it is said of our Saviour that he began to cast them out that bought and sold in the Temple ; that is , he actually cast them out , or with alacrity effected it . And thus have I declared my private and probable conceptions in the enquiry of this truth ; but the certainty hereof let the Arithmeticke of the last day determine , and therefore expect no further beliefe then probability and reason induce ; onely desire men would not swallow dubiosi●ies for certainties , and receive as principles , points mainly controvertible , for we are to adhere unto things doubtfull in a dubious and opinative way ; it being reasonable for every man to vary his opinion according to the variance of his reason , and to affirme one day what he denyed another , wherein although at last we misse of truth , wee dye notwithstanding in harmelesse and inoffensive errors , because we adhere unto that whereunto the examen of our reasons , and honest enquiries induce us . CHAP. VII . Of East and West ▪ THe next shall be of East and West ; that is , the proprieties and conditions ascribed unto Regions respectively unto those situations , which hath been the obvious conception of Philosophers and Geographers , magnifying the condition of India , and the Easterne Countries , above the setting and occidentall Climates ; some ascribing hereto the generation of gold , pretious stones , and spices , others the civility and naturall endowments of men ; conceiving the bodies of this situation to receive a speciall impression from the first salutes of the Sunne , and some appropriate influence from his ascendent and orientall radiations . But these proprieties affixed unto bodies , upon considerations deduced from East , West , or those observable points of the sphere , how specious and plausible soever , will not upon enquiry bee justified from such foundations . For , to speake strictly , the●e is no East and West in nature ; nor are those absolute and invariable , but respective and mutable points , according unto different longitudes , or distant parts of habitation , whereby they suffer many and considerable variations . For first , unto some , the same part will be East o● West in respect of one another , that is , unto such as inhabit the same parallel , or differently dwel f●om East to West ; Thus as unto Spaine , Italy lyeth East , unto Italy , Greece , unto Greece Pe●sia , & unto Persia China ; so again unto the Country of China , Persia lyeth West , unto Persia Greece , unto Greece Italy , and unto Italy Spaine ; so that the same Country is sometimes East and sometimes West , and Persia though East unto Greece , yet is it West unto China . U●to other habitations the same poin● will be both East and West , as unto those that are Antipodes or seated in points of the Globe diame●●ically opposed ; so the Americans are Antipodall unto the Indians , and some part of India is both East and West unto America , according as it shall be regarded from one side or the other , to the right or to the left ; and setting out from any middle point , either by East or West , the distance unto the place intended is equall , and in the same space of time in nature also performable . To a third that have the Poles for their vertex , or dwell in the position of a pa●allell sphere , there will be neither E●st nor West , at least the greatest part of the year ; for if ( as the name Orientall implyeth ) they shall account that part to be E●st where ever the Sunne ariseth , or that West where the Sunne is occidentall or setteth , almost halfe the yeare they have neither the one nor the other ; for halfe the yeare it is below their Horizon , and the other halfe it is continually above it ; and circling round about them intersecteth not the Horizon , nor leaveth any part for this compu●e . And if ( which will at first seem very reasonable ) that part should be tearmed the Easterne point , where the Sunne at the Aequinox , and but once in the yeare ariseth , yet will this also disturbe the Cardinall accounts , nor will it with propriety admit that appellation : For that surely cannot be accounted East which hath the South on both sides , which notwithstanding , this position must have ; for if unto such as live under the pole , that be only North which is above them , that must be Southerly which is below them , which is all the other portion of the Globe beside that part possessed by them . And thus these points of East and West being not absolute in any , respective in some , and not at all relating unto others , we cannot hereon establish so generall considerations , nor reasonably erect such immutable assertions , upon so unstable foundations . Now the ground that begat or promoted this conceit , was first a mistake in the apprehension of East and West , considering thereof as of the North and South , and computing by these as invariably as by the other ; but herein , upon second thoughts there is a great disparity : For the North and Southerne pole , are the invariable termes of that Axis whereon the heavens doe move , and are therefore incommunicable and fixed points whereof the one is not apprehensible in the other ; b●t with the East and West it is quite otherwise , for the revolution of th● Orbes being made upon the poles of North and South , all other points about the Axis are mutable ; and wheresoever therein the E●st point be determined , by su●cession of parts in one revolution every point b●commeth East : and so if where the Sunne ariseth , that part be ●earmed East , every habitation differing in longitude , will have this point also different , in as much as the Sunne successively ariseth unto every one . The second ground , although it depend upon the former , approacheth nearer the effect ; and that is the efficacie of the Sunne , set out and divided according to priority of assent , whereby his in●luence is conceived more favourable unto one Country then another , and to felicitate India more then any after . But hereby we cannot avoid absurdities and such as infer effects controulable by our senses : For first , by the same reason that we affirm the Indian richer then the American , the American will also be more plentifull then the Indian , and England or Spaine more fruitfull then Hispaniola or golden Castile ; in as much as the Sunne ariseth unto the one sooner then the other , and so accountably unto any Nation subjected unto the same parallell , or with a considerable diversity of longitude from each other . Secondly , an unsufferable absurdity will ensue ; for thereby a Count●y may be more fruitfull then it selfe : For India is more fertile then Spaine , because more East , and that the Sunne ariseth first unto it ; Spaine likewise by the same reason more fruitfull then America , and America then India ; so that Spaine is lesse fruitfull then that Country , which a lesse fertile Country then it selfe , excelleth . Lastly , if we conceive the Sunne hath any advantage by the priority of its ascent , or makes thereby one Country more happy then another , we introduce injustifiable acceptions ; and impose a naturall partiality on that luminary , which being equidistant from the Earth , and equally removed in the East as in the West , his power and efficacie in both places must bee equall , as Boetius hath taken notice in his first de Gemmis , and Scaliger hath graphically declared in his Exercitations ; some have therefore forsaken this refuge of the Sunne , and to salve the effect have recurred unto the influence of the starres , making their activities Nationall , and appropriating their powers unto particular regions : So Cardan conceiveth the tayle of Ursa major peculiarly respecteth Europe , whereas indeed once in 24 houres it also absolveth its course over Asia and America : And therefore it will not be easie to apprehend those stars peculiarly glance on us , who must of necessity carry a common eye and regard unto all Countries unto whom their revolution and verticity is also common . The effects therefore are different productions in severall Countries , which we impute unto the action of the Sunne , must surely have nearer and more immediate causes then that Lumina●y ; and these if wee place in the propriety of the clime , or condition of soyle wherein they are produced , we shall more reasonably proceed , then they who ascribe them unto the activity of the Sunne , whose revolution being regular , it hath no power nor efficacie peculiar from its orientality , but equally disperseth his beames unto all which equally and in the same restriction receive his lustre ; and being an universall and indefini●e agent , the effects or productions we behold , receive not their circle from his causality , but are determined by the principles of the place or qualities of that region which admits them : and this is evident not onely in gemmes , mineralls , and metalls , but observable in pla●ts and animalls , whereof some are common unto many Countries , some peculiar unto one , some not communicable unto another : For the hand of God that first created the earth , hath with variety disposed the principles of all things , wisely contriving them in their proper seminaries , and where they best maintaine the intention of their species ; whereof if they have not a concurrence , and be not lodged in a convenient matrix , they are not excited by the efficacie of the Sunn● , or fayling in particular causes receive a reliefe or sufficient promotion from the universall . For although superiour powers cooperate with inferiour activities , and may ( as some conceive ) carry a stroake in the plasticke and formative draught of all things , yet doe their determinations belong unto particular agents , and are defined from their proper principles . Thus the Sunne which with us is fruitfull in the generation of frogs , toads , and serpents , to this effect proves impotent in our neighbour Island ; wherein as in all other carrying a common aspect , it concurreth but unto predisposed effects , and onely suscitates those formes , whose determinations are seminall , and proceed from the Idea of themselves . Now wheras there be many observations concerning East , and divers considerations of Art which seeme to extoll the quality of that point , if rightly understood they doe not really promote it . That the Astrologer takes account of nativities from the Ascendent , that is , the first house of the heavens , whose beginning is toward the East , it doth not advantage the conceit ; for , he establisheth not his Judgement upon the Orientality thereof , but considereth therein his first ascent above the Horizon ; at which time its efficacy becomes observable , and is conceaved to have the signification of life , and to respect the condition of all things , which at the same time arise from their causes , and ascend to their Horizon with it . Now this ascension indeed falls out respectively in the East ; but as we have delivered before , in some positions there is no Easterne point from whence to compute these ascensions . So is it in a parallel spheare : for , unto them six houses are continually depressed , and six never elevated ; and the Planets themselves , whose revolutions are of more speed , and influences of higher consideration , must finde in that place ▪ very imperfect regard ; for halfe their period they absolve above , and halfe beneath the Horizon ; and so for six yeares , no man can have the happinesse to be borne under Jupiter , and for fifteene together all must escape the ascendent dominion of Saturne . That A●istotle in his Politicks , commends the situation of a City which is open towards the East , and admitteth the rayes of the rising Sun , thereby is implyed no more particular efficacy then in the West ; But that site is commended , in regard the damps and vaporous exhalations ingendered in the absence of the Sun , are by his returning rayes the sooner dispelled , and men thereby more ea●ly enjoy a cleare and healthy habitation ; and upon these and the like considerations it is , that Marcus Varro de re Rustica , commendeth the same situation , and expose●h his farme unto the equinoxiall ascent of the Sun ; that Palladius adviseth the front of his edifice should so respect the South , that in the first angle it receave the rising rayes of the winter Sunne , and decline a little from the winter setting thereof . And concordant hereunto is the instruction of Columella in his Chapter Depositione villae , which hee contriveth into Summer and Winter habitations ; ordering that the Winter lodgings regard the winter ascent of the Sun , that is , South-East ; and the roomes of repast at supper , the Aequinoxiall setting thereof , that is , the West ; that the Summer lodgings regard the Aequinoxiall Meridian , but the roomes of caenation in the Summer , he obverts unto the winter assent , that is , South-East ; and the Balnearies or bathing places , that they may remaine under the Sun untill evening , hee exposeth unto the Summer setting , that is , North-West ; in all which , although the Cardinall points be introduced , yet is the consideration Solary , and onely determined unto the aspect or visible reception of the Sun. That Mahumetans and Jews in these and our neighbour parts are observed to use some gestures towards the East , as at their benediction , and the killing of their meate it cannot be denied ; and though many ignorant spectators , and not a few of the actors conceave some Magick or mysterie therein , yet is the Ceremony onely Topicall , and in a memoriall relation unto a place they honour . So the Jews do carry a respect and cast an eye upon Jerusalem ; for which practise they are not without the example of their forefathers , and the encouragement of their wise King ; For so it is said that Daniel went into his house , and his windowes being opened towards Jerusalem , he kneeled upon his knees three times a day , and prayed ; So is it expressed in the prayer of Solomon , what prayer or supplication soever be made by any man , which shall spread forth his hands towards this house , if thy people go out to battaile , and shall pray unto the Lord towards the City which thou hast chosen , and toward the house which I have chosen to build for thy Name , then heare thou in heaven their prayer , and their supplication , and maintaine their cause . Now the observation hereof , unto the Jews that are dispersed Westward , and such as most converse with us , directeth their regard unto the East ; But the words of Solomon are applyable unto all quarters of heaven , and by the Jews of the East and South must be regarded in a contrary position . So Daniel in Babylon looking toward Jerusalem had his face toward the West ; So the Jews in their owne Land looked upon it from all quarters . For the Tribe of Judah beheld it to the North ; Manasses , Z●bulon , and Nap●thali unto the South ; Ruben and Gad unto the West ; onely the Tribe of Dan regarded it directly or to the due East : and so when it is said Luke 12. when you see a cloud rise out of the West , you say there commeth a showre , and so it is ; the observation was respective unto Judea ; nor is this a reasonable illation in all other 〈◊〉 whatsoever ; For the Sea lay West unto that Country , and the winds brought raine from that quarter ; But this consideration cannot be transferred unto India or China , which have a vast Sea Eastward , and a vaster Continent toward the West . So likewise when it is said by Job , in the vulgar Translation , Gold commeth out of the North ; is this a reasonable inducement unto us and many other Countries , from some p●rticular mines septentrionall unto his situation , to search after that me●all in cold and Northerne regions , which wee most plentifully discover in hot and Southerne habitations ? For the Mahometans ▪ as they partake with all Religions in something , so they imitate the Jew in this . For in their observed gestures , they hold a regard unto Mecha and Medina Taln●bi , two Cities in Arabia faelix ; where their Prophet was borne and buried ; whither they performe their pilgrimages ; and from whence they expect he should returne againe . And therefore they direct their faces unto these parts , which unto the Mahometans of Barbary and Aegypt lye E●st , and are in some point thereof , unto many other parts of Turkey : wherein notwithstanding there is no Orientall respect ; for wi●h the same devotion on the other side they regard these parts toward the West , and so with variety wheresoever they are seated , conforming unto the ground of their conception . Fourthly , whereas in the ordering of the Campe of Israel , the East quarter is appointed unto the noblest Tribe , that is the Tribe of Judah , according to the command of God , Numb . 2. In the East-side toward the rising of the Sunne , shall the Standard of the Tribe of Judah pitch , it doth not peculiarly extoll that point ; for herein the East is not to bee taken strictly , but as it signifieth or implyeth the formost place ; for Judah had the Van , and many Countries through which they passed were seated E●sterly unto them . Thus much is implyed by the Originall , and expressed by Translations which strictly conforme thereto : So Tremellius and Junius , Castra habentium ab anteriore parte Orientem versus , vexillum esto castrorum Iudae ; so hath R. Solomon Jarchi expounded it , the foremost or before , is the E●st quarter , and the West is called behind : And upon this Interpretation may all be salved that is alleageable against it . For if the Tribe of Judah were to pitch before the Tabernacle at the East , and yet to march first , as is commanded Numb . 10. there must ensue a disorder in the Campe , nor could they conveniently observe the ●xecution thereof : For when they set out from Mount Sinah where the Command was delivered , they made Northward unto Rithmah ; from Rissah unto Ezionbeber about fourteen stations they marched South : From Almon Diblathaim th●ough the mountaines of Yabarim and plaines of Moab towards Jordan the face of their march was West : So that if Judah were strictly to pitch in the E●st of the Tabernacle , every night he encamped in the Reare : And if ( as some conceive ) the whole Campe could not be lesse then twelve miles long , it had been preposterous for him to have marched foremost , or set out first , who was most remote from the place to be approached . Fifthly , that Learning , Civility and Arts , had their beginning in the East , it is not imputable ●ither to the action of the Sunne , or its Orientality , but of the first plantation of Man in those parts , which unto Europe doe carry the respect of East ; for on the mountaines of Ararat , that is part of the hill Taurus , between the East-Indies and Scythia , as Sir W. Ralegh accounts it , the Arke of Noah rested ; from the East they travelled that built the Tower of Babell , from thence they were dispersed and successively enlarged , and learning good Arts and all Civility communicated . The progression whereof was very sensible ; and if we consider the distance of time between the confusion of Babell , and the civility of many parts now eminent therein , it travelled late and slowly into our quarters ; for notwithstanding the learning of Bardes and D●uides of elder times , he that shall peruse that worke of Tacitus de moribus Germanorum , may easily discerne how little civility two thousand years had wrought upon that Nation ; the like he may observe concerning our selves , from the same Author in the life of Agricola , and more directly from Strabo ; who to the dishonour of our Predecessours , and the disparagement of those that glory in the Antiquity of their Ancestors , affirmeth , the Britans were so simple , that though they abounded in Milke , they had not the Artifice of Cheese . Lastly , that the Globe it selfe is by Cosmographers divided into East and West , accounting from the first Meridian , it doth not establish this conceit ; for that division is not naturally founded , but artificially set downe , and by agreement ; as the aptest termes to define or commensurate the longitude of places . Thus the ancient Cosmographers doe place the division of the E●st and Westerne Hemisphere , that is the first terme of longitude in the Canary or fortunate Islands ; conceiving these parts the extreamest habitations Westward : But the Modernes have altered that terme and translated it unto the Azores or Michaels Islands , and that upon a plausible conceit of the small or insensible variation of the compasse in those parts ; wherein neverthelesse , and though upon second invention , they proceed upon a common and no appropriate foundation ; for even in that Meridian farther North or South the compasse observably varieth ; and there are also other places wherein it varieth not , as Alphonso and Rodoriges de Lago will have it about Capo de las Agullas in Africa ; as Maurolycus affirmeth in the shore of Peloponesus in Europe , and as Gilbertus averreth , in the middest of great regions , in most parts of the earth . CHAP. VIII . Of the River Nilus . HEreof uncontroulably and under generall consent many opinions are passant , which notwithstanding upon due ●xamination , do admit of doubt or restriction : It is generally esteemed , and by most unto our dayes received , that the River of Nilus hath seven ostiaries ; that is , by seven Channells disburdeneth it selfe into the Sea ; wherein notwithstanding , beside that we finde no concurrent determination of ages past , and a positive and undeniable refute of these present , the affirmative is mutable , and must not be received without all limitation . For some , from whom wee receive the greatest illustrations of Antiquity , have made no mention hereof : So Homer hath given no number of its Channells , nor so much as the name thereof in use with all Historians . Eratosthenes in his description of Aegypt hath likewise passed them over : Aristotle is so indistinct in their names and numbers , that in the first of Meteors , he plainly affirmeth the Region of Aegypt , which we esteem the ancientest Nation in the World , was a meere gained ground ; and that by the setling of mud and limous matter brought downe by the River Nilus , that which was at first a continued Sea , was raysed at last into a firme and habitable Country . The like opinion hee held of Maeotis Palus , that by the floods of Tanais and ea●●h brou●ht downe ●h●reby , it grew observably shallower in his dayes ▪ and would in processe of time become a fi●me land . And though his 〈…〉 yet fulfilled , yet is the like observable in the River Gi●on , a 〈◊〉 of E●ph●ates and River of Paradise , which having in former Ages discharged it selfe into the Persian Sea , doth at pr●sent ●all short , being lost in th● lak●● of Chaldea , and hath left betw●en● the Sword● , a large and considerable p●rt of dry land . Others 〈◊〉 t●●a●ing hereof have diversly delivered themselves ; H●rodotus in his E●terp● makes mention of seven , but carelesly of two th●reof ; that is , Bolb●ti●um , and Bucolicum ; for these , saith he , were not the naturall currents , but made by Art for some occasionall convenience . Strabo in his Geography naming but two , Pel●siacu● and Canopicum , plainly affirmeth there were many more then seven ; Inter haec a●ia quinque &c. There are ( saith he ) many remarkable townes within the C●rrents of Nile , especially such which have given the names unto the ostearies thereof , not unto all , for they are eleven , and foure besides , but unto seven and most considerable ; that is , Canopicum , Bulbitinum , Selenneticum , Se●enneticum , Pharniticum , Me●desium , Taniticum , and Pelusium ; wherein to make up the number , one of the artificiall channels of Herodotus is accounted : Ptolomy an Aegyptian , and bo●ne at the P●lusian mo●th of Nile , in his Geography maketh nine , and in the third Map of Africa , hath unto their mouths prefixed their severall names , that is , Her acl●oticum , Bolbitinum , Sebennetic●m , Pineptum , Diolcos , Pathmeticum , Mendesium , Taniticum , Peleu●●acum ; wherein notwithstanding there are no lesse then three different names from those delivered by Pliny : All which considered , we may easily discerne that Authors accord not either in na●● or number , and must needs confirme the Judgement of Magi●us , de Os●iorum , Nili numer● & nominibus , valde antiqui script●res discordant . Moderne Geographers and travellers do much abate of this number ; for as Maginus and others observe , there are now but three or foure mouths thereof , as Gulielmus Tyrius long agoe , and Bellonius since , both ocular enquirers , with others have attested . For below Cairo , the River devides it selfe into foure branches , whereof two make the chiefe and navigable streames , the one running to Pelusium of the Ancients , and now Damiats ; the other unto Canopium and now Roscett● ; the other two , saith Mr. Sandys , doe runne betweene these , but poore in water ; of those seven mentioned by Herodotus , and those nine by Ptolomy , these are all I could either see , or heare of . Lastly , what ever was or is their number , the contrivers of Cards and Maps , afford us no assurance or constant description therein . For whereas Ptolomy hath set forth nine , Hondius in his Map of Africa , makes but eight , and in that of Europe ten . Ortelius in his Theatrum Botannicum , in the M●p of the Turkish Empire , setteth downe eight , in that of Aegypt eleven , and Maginus in his Map of that Countrey hath observed the same number ; and if we enquire farther , wee shall finde the same diversity and disco●d in divers others . And thus may we perceave that this account was differently related by the Ancients , that it is undeniably rejected by the Modernes , and must be warily received by any . For if wee receave them all into accou●t ▪ they were more then seven , If onely the naturall sluces they were f●wer ; and however we 〈◊〉 them , there is no agreeable and constant description thereof . And therefore how reasonable it is to draw continuall and durable deductions from alterable and uncertaine foundations , let them consider who make the gates of Th●be● , and the mouthes of this River a constant and continued periphrasis for this number , and in their Poeticall expressions do give the River that Epithi●● unto this day ; conceaving a perpetuity in mutability , and upon unstable foundations erecting eter●all assertions . The same River is also accounted the greatest of the earth , called therefore Fluviorum p●ter , and totius Orbis maximus by O●telius ; with the verity hereof , I confesse I could be well contented , nor do I w●sh the ruine of this assertion ; neverthelesse if this be true , many Maps must be corrected , or the relations of divers good Authors renounced . For first , in the deliniations of many Maps of Africa , the River Niger exceed●th it about ●en degrees in length , that is , no less● then six hundred miles . For , arising beyond the Aequator it maketh Northward almost 15. degrees , and deflecting after Westward , without meanders , continueth a strait course about 40. degrees ; and with many great currents dis●urden●th it selfe into the Occidentall Ocean . Againe , if wee credit the descriptions of good Authors , other Rivers excell it in length or breadth , or both ; Arrianus in his history of Alexander , assigneth the first place unto the River Ganges , which truly according unto later relations , if not in length , yet in breadth and debth may bee granted to excell it : For the magnitude of Nilus consisteth in the dimension of Longitude , and is inconsiderable in the other , what stream it maintaineth beyond Syene or Asna , and so forward unto its originall , relations are very imperfect , but below these places and farther removed from the head , the current is but narrow ; and we reade in the history of the Turks , the Tartar horsemen of Selimus , swa● over the Nile from Cairo , to meet the forces of Tonombeius ; Scortias the Jesuite expresly treating hereof , preserreth the River of Plate in Am●rica ; for that as Maff●us hath delivered , falleth into the Ocean in the latitude of forty Leagues , and with that source and plenty that men at Sea doe taste fresh water , before they approach so neere as to discover the land : So is it exceeded by that which by Cardan is termed the greatest in the world , that is the River Oregliana in the same Continent , which as Maginus delivereth , hath beene navigated 6000. miles , and opens in a Channell of ninety leagues broad ; so that , as Acosta an ocular witnesse recordeth , they that sayle in the middle , can make no land of either side . Now the ground of this assertion was surely the magnifying esteem of the Ancients , arising from the indiscovery of its head . For as things unknowne seeme greater then they are , and are usually receaved with amplifications above their nature ; So might it also be with this River , whose head being unknowne and drawne to a proverbiall obscurity , the opinion thereof became without bounds , and men must needs conceat a large extent of that to which the discovery of no man had set a period . And this an usuall way to give the superlative unto things of eminency in any kinde : and when a thing is very great , presently to define it to be the greatest of all ; whereas indeed Superlatives are difficult , whereof there being but one in every kinde , their determinations are dangerous , and must not be made without great circumspection . So the City of Rome is magnified by the Lati●s to be the greatest of the earth ; but time and Geography enforme us , that Cairo is bigger then ever it was , and Quinsay in China farre exceedeth both . So is Olympus extolled by the Greeks , as an hill attaining unto heaven ; but the enlarged Geography of after times makes slight account hereof , when they discourse of Andes in Peru , or Teneriffa in the Canaries . So have all Ages conceaved , and most are still ready to sweare , the Wren is the least of birds , yet the discoveries of America , and even of our owne Plantations have shewed us one farre lesse , that is , the Humbird , not much exceeding a Beetle . And truly , for the least and greatest , the highest and the lowest of every kinde , as it is very difficult to define them in visible things , so is it to understand in things invisible . Thus is it no easie lesson to comprehend the first matter , and the affections of that which is next neighbour unto nothing ; and impossible truly to comprehend God , who indeed is all things ; and so things as they arise unto perfection , and approach unto God , or descend to imperfection , and draw neerer unto nothing , fall both imperfectly into our apprehensions ; the one being too weake for our conception , our conception too weake for the other . Thirdly , divers conceptions there are concerning its increment or inundation . The first unwarily opinions , that this encrease or annuall overflowing is proper unto Nile , and not agreeable unto any other River ; which notwithstanding is common unto many currents of Africa . For about the same time the River Niger , and Zaire do ove●flow , and so do the Rivers beyond the mountaines of the Moone , as Suama , and Spirito Santo : and not onely these in Africa , but some also in Europe and Asia ▪ for so it is reported of Menan in India , and so doth Botero report of Duina in Livonia , and the same is also observable in the River Jordan in Judea ; for so is it delivered Josuah 3. that Jordan overfloweth all his banks in the time of harvest . The effect indeed is wonderfull in all , and the causes surely best resolvable from observations made in the Countries themselves , the parts through which they passe , or whence they take their originall ; That of Nilus hath beene attempted by many , and by some to that despaire of resolution , that they have only referred it unto the providence of God , and the secret manuduction of all things unto their ends ; but divers have attained the truth , and the cause alledged by Diodorus , Seneca , Strabo and others is allowable ; that the inundation of Nilus in Aegypt proceeded from the raines in Aethiopia , and the mighty source of waters falling towards the fountaines thereof . For , this inundation unto the Aegyptians happeneth when it is winter unto the Aethiopians ; which habitations , although they have no cold winter , the Sun being no farther removed from them in Cancer , then unto us in Taurus ; yet is the fervour of the ayre so well remit●ed , as it admits a sufficient generation of vapours , and plenty of showres ensuing thereupon . This theory of the Ancients is since confirmed by experience of the Modernes , as namely by Franciscus Alvarez who lived long in those parts , and hath left a description of Aethiopia ; affirming that from the middle of June unto September , there fell in his time continuall raines . As also Antonius Ferdinandus , who in an Epistle written from thence , and noted by Condignus , affirmeth that during the winter , in those Countries there passed no day without raine . Now this is also an usuall course to translate a remarkable quality into a propriety , and where we admire an effect in one , to opinion there is not the like in any other , with these conceits do common apprehensions entertaine the antidotall and wondrous condition of Ireland ; conceaving in that Land onely an immunity from venemous creatures ; but unto him that shall further enquire , the same will be affirmed of Creta ▪ memorable in ancient stories , even unto fabulous causes and benediction from the birth of Jupiter : The same is also found in Ebusus or Evisa , an Island neere Majorca upon the coast of Spaine . With these opinions do the eyes of neighbour spectators behold Aetna , the flaming mountaine in Sicilia ; But Navigators tell us there is a burning mountaine in Island , a more rema●keable one in Teneri●●a of the Canaries , and many vulcano's or fiery hils elsewhere . Thus Crocodiles were thought to be peculiar unto Nile , and the opinion so possessed Alexander , that when he had discovered some in Ganges , he fell upon conceit he had found the head of Nilus ; but later discoveries affirme they are not onely in Asia and Africa , but very frequent in some Rivers of America . Another opinion confineth its inundation , and positively affirmeth , it constantly encreaseth the seventeenth day of June , wherein notwithstanding a larger forme of speech were safer , then that which punctually prefixeth a constant day thereto : for first , this expression is different from that of the Ancients , as Herodotus , Diodorus , Seneca , &c. delivering only that it happeneth about the entrance of the Sunne into C●ncer ; wherein they warily deliver themselves , and reserve a reasonable latitude . So when Hippocrates saith , Sub Cane & ante Canem difficiles sunt purgationes ; there is a latitude of dayes comprised therein , for under the Dogstar he containeth not onely the day of its ascent , but many following , and some ten dayes preceding : So Aristotle delivers the affections of animalls , with the wary termes of Circa & magna ex parte : and when Theodorus translateth that part of his , Coeunt Thunni & Scombri mense Februario post Idus , pariunt I●nio ante N●nas : Scaliger for ante Nonas , renders it Iunii init●o , because that exposition affordeth the latitude of divers dayes : For affirming it happeneth before the Nones , he alloweth but one day , that is the Calends , for in the Romane account the second day is the fourth of the Nones of June . Againe , were the day definitive it had prevented the delusion of the Devill , nor could he have gained applause by its prediction ; who ( notwithstanding as Athanasius in the life of Anthony relateth ) to magnifie his knowledge in things to come , when he perceived the rains to fall in Aethiopia , would presage unto the Aegyptians the day of its inundation . And this would also make uselesse that naturall experiment observed in earth or sand about the River , by the weight whereof ( as good Authors report ) they have unto this day , a knowledge of its encrease . Lastly , it is not reasonable from variable and unstable causes , to derive a fixed and constant effect , and such are the causes of this Inundation , which cannot indeed be regular , and therefore their effects not prognosticable like Ecclipses ; for depending upon the clouds and descent of showres in Aethiopia , which have their generation from vaporous exhalations , they must submit their existence unto contingencies , and endure anticipation and recession from the moveable condition of their causes . And therefore some yeares there hath been no encrease at all , as Seneca and divers relate of the eleventh yeare of Cleopatra , nor nine yeares together , as is testified by Calisthenes . Some yeares it hath also retarded , and came far later then usually it was expected , as according to Sozomen and Nicephorus it happened in the dayes of Theodosius ; whereat the people were ready to mutiny , because they might not sacrifice unto the River according to the custome of their Predecessors . Now this is also an usuall way of mistake , and many are deceived who too strictly construe the temporall considerations of things . Thus bookes will tell us , and we are made to beleeve that the fourteenth yeare males are seminificall and pubescent ; but he that shall enquire into the generality , will rather adhere unto the cautelous assertion of Aristotle , that is bis septem annis exactis , and then but magna ex parte . That Whelps are blinde nine dayes , and then begin to see is generally beleeved ; but as we have elsewhere declared , it is exceeding rare , nor doe their eye-lids usually open untill the twelfth , and sometimes not before the fourteenth day . And to speake strictly an hazardable determination it is unto fluctuating and indifferent effects , to affixe a positive type or period ; for in effects of far more regular causalities difficulties doe often arise , and even in time it selfe which measureth all things , we use allowance in its commensuration . Thus while we conceive we have the account of a year in 365 dayes , exact enquirers and computists will tell us , that we escape 6 houres , that is a quarter of a day ; and so in a day which every one accounts 24 houres , or one revolution of the Sunne ; in strict account we must allow the addition of such a part as the Sunne doth make in his proper motion , from West to East , whereby in one day he describeth not a perfect circle . Fourthly , it is affirmed by many , and received by most , that it never raineth in Aegypt , the River supplying that defect , and bountifully requiting it in its Inundation : but this must also be received in a qualified sense , that is , that it raines but seldome at any time in the Summer , and very rarely in the Winter . But that great showres do sometimes fall upon that Region , beside the assertion of many Writers , we can confirme from honourable and ocular testimony , and that not many yeares past , it rayned in Grand Cairo 8 or 9 dayes together . Beside men hereby forget the relation of holy Scripture , as is delivered Ex. 9. Behold I will cause it to raine a very grievous haile , such as hath not been in Aegypt since the foundation thereof even untill now : wherein God threatning such a raine as had not happened , it must be presumed they had been acquainted with some before ; and were not ignorant of the substance , the menace being made in the circumstance . Now this mistake ariseth from a misapplication of the bounds or limits of time , and an undue transition from one unto another ; which to avoid we must observe the punctuall differences of time , and so reasonably distinguish thereof , as not to confound or lose the one in the other . For things may come to passe , Semper , Plerumque ▪ Saepè , or Nunquam , Aliquando , Raro ; that is Alwayes or never , for the most part or Sometimes , Oftimes or Seldome : Now the deception is usuall which is made by the misapplication of these ; men presently concluding that to happen often , which happeneth but sometimes ; that never , which happeneth but seldome ; and that alway which happeneth for the most part : So is it said , the Sunne shines every day in Rhodes , because for the most part , it faileth not : So we say and believe that a Camelion never ●ateth , but liveth only upon ayre , whereas indeed it is seen to eat very seldome , but many there are who have beheld it to feed on flyes . And so it is said , that children borne in the eighth moneth live not ; that is , for the most part , but not to be concluded alwayes ; nor it seems in former ages in all places ; for it is otherwise recorded by Aristotle concerning the births of Aegypt . Lastly , it is commonly conceived that divers Princes have attempted to cut the Isthmus or tract of land which parteth the Arabian , and Mediterran●an Sea ; but wher●in ●pon enquiry I finde some difficulty concerning the place a●tempted ; many with good authority affirming , that the intent was not immediatly to unit● these Seas , but to make a navigable channell betweene the Red Sea and the Nile , the marke● whereof are extant to this day ; it was first attempt●d by Sersostris , after by D●●i●s , a●d in a feare to drowne the Country deser●ed by them both , but was long after re-attempted , and in some manner effected by Phil●d●lphus ; and so the Grand Signior who is Lord of the Country ▪ conveyeth his Gallyes into the Red Sea by the Nile ; for he bringeth them downe to Grand Cairo where they are taken in p●●ces , ca●●yed upon Camels backs , and rejoyned together at Su●s , his port and navall station for that Sea , whereby in effect he acts the designe of Cleopatra , who after the battell of Actium , in a different way would have conveyed her Gallies into the Red Sea. And therefore that proverbe to cut an Isthmus , that is to take great paines , and ●ffect no●hing , alludeth not unto this attempt ; but is by Erasmus applyed unto severall other , as that undertaking of C●idians to cut their Isthmus , but especially that of Corinth so unsuccessefully attempted by many Emp●rors . The Cnidians were deterred by the peremptory disswasion of Apollo , plainly commanding them to desist ; for if God had thought it fit , hee would have made that Country an Isl●nd at fi●st . But this perhaps will not be thought a reasonable discou●ag●ment unto the activity of those spirits which endeavour to advantage nature by Art , and upon good grounds to promote any part of the universe ; nor will the ill successe of some 〈◊〉 made a sufficient determent unto others ; who know that many learned men affi●me , that Isl●nds were not from the beginning ▪ that many have been made since by Art , that some Isthmes have been ●at through by the Sea , and others cut by the 〈◊〉 : And if policie and conveniencie would permit , that of Panama in America were most worthy the attempt , it being but ●ew miles over , and would open a shorter cut unto the East Indies and China . CHAP. IX . Of the Red Sea. COntrary apprehensions are made of the Erythraean or Red Sea ; most apprehending a materiall rednesse therein , from whence they derive its common denomination ; and some so lightly conceiving hereof , as if it had no rednesse at all , are faine to recurre unto other originalls of its appellation , wherein to deliver a distinct account , we fi●st observe that without consideration of colour it is named the Arabian Gulph : The Hebrews who had best reason to remember it , doe call it Zuph , or the weedy Sea , because it was full of sedge , or they found it so in their passage ; the Mahometans who are now Lords thereof doe know it by no other name then the Gulph of Mecha a City of Arabia . The streame of Antiquity deriveth its name from King Erythrus ; so slightly conceiving of the nominall d●duction from Rednesse , that they plainly deny there is any such accident in it . The words of Curtius are plain beyond evasion , Ab Erythrorege inditum est nomen , proter quod ignar● rubere oquas credunt : O● no more obscurity are the words of Philostrarus , and of later times S●bellicus , Stultè persuasum est vnlgo rubras alicubi esse maris aquas , quin ab Erythrorege nomen pel●go ind●tum of this opinion was 〈◊〉 Co●sal●us , Plinie , So●inu , Dio , Cassius , who although they denyed not all rednesse , yet did they relye upon 〈◊〉 from King Erythrus . O 〈◊〉 have ●●llen upon the like , or perhaps the same 〈…〉 another appellation ; deducing its 〈◊〉 not from King Erythan● but Esau or Edom whose habitation was upon the coasts thereof : Now Edom is as much as Erythrus , and the Red Sea no more then the I●u●●can ; from whence the posterity of Edom removing towards the Mediterran●●n coast ; according to their former nomination by the Greeks went called 〈◊〉 or red men , and from a plantation and colony of theirs an Island neere , Spaine , was by the Greek describes termed Erythra , as is declared by 〈◊〉 and Solinus . Very many omitting the nominall derivation doe rest in the grosse and li●●rall conception thereof , appre●●nding a reall rednesse and constant colour of parts . Of which opinion are also they which hold the Sea receiveth a red and mimous 〈◊〉 from springs , wells , and currents , that fall into it : and of the same beliefe are probably many Christians who conceiving the passage of the 〈◊〉 through this Sea to have been the type of Baptisme , according to that of the Apostle , All were baptised unto Moses in the cloud , and in the Sea , for the better resemblance of the bloud of 〈◊〉 , they willingly received it in the apprehension of rednesse , and a colour agreeable unto its mystery ; according to that of Austen , Significat mare illud r●brum Baptismum Christi ; unde nobis Biaptismu● Christi nisi sanguine Christi consecratus ? Bu● divers M●dernes not considering th●se concep●ions , and appealing unto the Testimony of s●nse , have at last determined the point ; concluding a rednesse herein , but not in the sense received . Sir Walter Raleigh from his owne and Portugall observations , doth place the rednesse of this Sea , in the reflexion from red Islands , and the rednesse of the earth at the bottome , wherein Corall grows very plentifully , and from whence in great abundance it is transpor●ed into Europe , the observations of Albe●queroque , and Stephanus de Gama , as from Iohannes de Barros , Fernandius de Cor●lov●● 〈…〉 this rednesse from the colour of the sand and ●●●lous earth at the bottome ; for being a shallow Sea , while it rouleth to and 〈◊〉 , there appeareth a rednesse upon the water , which is most discernible in sunny and windie weather . But that this is no more then an apparent 〈◊〉 he confirmeth by an experiment : for in the reddest 〈…〉 of water , it distered not from the complexion of other Seas , nor is this colour discoverable in every place of that Sea ; for as he 〈…〉 in some places it is very green , in others 〈◊〉 and yellow , according to the colour of the earth or sand at the bottome . And so may 〈◊〉 bee made out when he saith , this Sea is blue ; or 〈◊〉 denying this rednesse , because he beheld not that colour abou● 〈◊〉 ; or when Corsa●●us at the mouth thereof could not discover the ●ame . Now although we have ●●qui●ed the ground of 〈◊〉 in this Sea , yet are we 〈…〉 for what is forgot by many , and knowne by few , there is another Red Sea whose 〈◊〉 we pre●●nd not to make out from these 〈◊〉 ▪ that is ▪ the Persian Gulph or Bay , which divideth the 〈…〉 as 〈◊〉 hath described it , Mare rubrum in duos d●vid●tur sinus , i● qui ab Oriente est Persicus appellatur or as Solinus expresseth it . Qui ab Oriente est Persicus appellatur , ex adversounde Arabia est , Ar●bic●● ; wherei● 〈…〉 & many more ▪ and therefore there is no 〈…〉 he delivereth that Tigris and 〈◊〉 doe fall into the Red Sea , and Fernandus de Cordova , justly defendeth his 〈◊〉 Seneca in that expression , Et qui renatum pr●rsus exciplens diem Teptdum Rubenti 〈…〉 , Nor hath only the Persian Sea received the same 〈◊〉 with the Arabian , but , what is strange , and much con●ounds the distinction , the name thereof is also derived 〈◊〉 King Erythrus , who was conceived to be buried in an Island of this Sea , as Dionysius Afer , Curtius , and Suidas doe deliver , which w●re of no lesse probability then the other , if as with the same Authors 〈◊〉 affirmeth , he was buried neare Caramania bordering upon the Persian Gulph ; and if his 〈◊〉 was seen by Nearchus , it was not so likely so be in the Arabian Gulph ; for we read that from the River Indus he came unto Alexander at Babylon , some few dayes before his death . Now Babylon was seated upon the River Euphrates , which runnes into the Persian Gulph ; and therefore however the Latine expresseth it in Strabo , that Nearchus suffered much in the Arabian Sinus , yet is the originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is the Gulph of Persia. That therefore the Red Sea or Arabian Gulph received its name from personall derivation is but uncertaine , that both the Seas of one name should have one common denominator lesse probable ; that one from name , another from colour not incredible ; that there is a grosse and materiall rednesse in either not to be affirmed , that there is an emphaticall or apparent rednesse in one , not well to be denyed ; and this is sufficient to make good the Allegory of the Christians ; and in this distinction may we justi●ie the name of the Blacke Sea , given unto Pontus Euxinus , the name of Xanthus , or the Yellow River of Phrygia , and the name of Mar Vermeio , or the Red Sea in America . CHAP. X. Of the Blacknesse of Negroes . IT is evident not only in the generall frame of Nature , that things most manifest unto sense , have proved obscure unto the understanding : But even in proper and appropriate objects , wherein we affirme the sense cannot erre , the faculties of reason most often fail u● . Thus of colours in generall , under whose glosse and vernish all things are seen , no man hath yet beheld the true nature , or positively set downe their incontroulable causes ; which while some ascribe unto the mixture of the Elements , others to the graduality of opacity and light ; they have left our endeavours to grope them out by twilight , and by darknesse almost to discover that whose existence is evidenced by light . The Chymists have attempted laudably , reducing their causes u●to Sal , Sulphur , and Mercury ; and had they made it out so well in this , as in the objects of smell and taste , their endeavours had been more acceptable : For whereas they refer Sapor unto Salt , and Odor unto Sulphur , they vary much concerning colour ; some reducing it unto Mercury , some to Sulphur , others unto Salt ; wherein indeed the last ●onc●it doth not oppresse the former , and Salt may carry a strong concurrence therein . For beside the fixed and terrestrious Salt , there is in naturall bodies a Sal niter referring unto Sulphur ; there is also a volatile or Armoniac Salt , retaining unto Mercury ; by which Salts the colours of bodies are sensibly qualified , and receive degrees of lustre or obscurity , superficiality or profundity , fixation or volatility . Their generall or first natures being thus obscure , there will be greater difficulties in their particular discoveries ; for being farther removed from their simplicities they fall into more complexed considerations , and so require a subtiler act of reason to distinguish and call forth their natures . Thus although a man understood the generall nature of coloures , yet were it no easie probleme to resolve , Why grasse is green ? Why Garlick , Molyes , and Porrets have white roots , deep green leaves , and blacke seeds ? Why severall docks , and sorts of Rhubarb with yellow roots , send forth purple flowers ? Why also from Lactary or milky plants which have a white and lacteous juice dispersed through every part , there arise flowers blue and yellow ? Moreover beside the specificall and first digressions ordained from the Creation , which might bee urged to salve the variety in every species ; why shall the marvaile of Pe●u produce its flowers of di●ferent colours , and that not once , or constantly , but every day and va●●o●sly ? Why Tulips of one colour produce some of another , and ru●ning through almost all , should still escape a blew ? And lastly , why some men , yea and they a mighty and considerable part of mankinde , should first acquire and still retaine the glosse and tincture of blacknesse ? which who ever strictly enquires , shall finde no lesse of darknesse in the cause , then blacknesse in the effect it selfe , there arising unto examination no such satisfactory and unquarrellable reasons , as may confirme the causes generally received , which are but two in number ; that is the heat and sco●ch of the Sunne , or the curse of God on C●●m and his poste●i●y . The first was generally received by the Ancients , especially the heathen , who in obscurities had no higher recourse then Nature , as may appeare by a Discourse concerning this point in Strabo : By Aristotle it seems to be implyed , in those Problems which enquire why the Sun makes men blacke , and not the fire ? why it whitens wax , yet blacks the skin ? By the word Aethiops it selfe , applyed to the m●morablest Nations of Negroes , that is of a burnt or torrid countenance : The fancie of the fable infers also the Antiquity of the opinion , which de●iveth the complexion from the deviation of the Sunne , and the con●lagration of all things under Phaeton : But this opinion though generally embraced , was I perceive rejected by Aristobulus a very ancient Geographer , as is discovered by Strabo ; It hath been doubted by severall moderne Writers , particularly by Ortelius , but amply and satisfactorily discussed as we know by no man ; we shall therefore endeavour a full delivery hereof , declaring the grounds of doub● , and reasons of d●niall ; which rightly understod , may if not overthrow , yet shrewdly shake the security of this assertion . And first , many which countenance the opinion in this reason , doe tacitly and upon consequence overthrow it in another : For whilst they make the River Senaga to divide and bound the Moores , so that on the South-side they are blacke , on the other onely tawnie ; they imply a secret causality herein from the ayre , place or River , and seem not to derive it from the Sunne ; the effects of whose activity are not precipitously abrupted , but gradually proceed to their cessations . Secondly , if we affirme that this effect proceeded , or as we will not be backward to concede , it may be advanced and fomented from the fervor of the Sunne ; yet doe we not hereby discover a principle sufficient to decide the question concerning other animals ; nor doth he that affirmeth the heat makes man blacke , afford a reason why other animalls in the same habitations maintaine a constant and agreeable hue unto those in other parts , as Lions , Elephants , Camels , Swans , Tigers , Est●iges ; which though in Aethiopia , in the disadvantage of two Summers , and perpendicular rayes of the Sunne , doe yet make good the complexion of their species , and hold a colourable correspondence unto those in milder regions . Now did this complexion proceed from heat in man , the same would be communicated unto other animalls which equally participate the Influence of the common Agent : For thus it is in the effects of cold in Regions far removed from the Sunne ; for therein men are not only of faire complexions , gray eyed , and of light haire , but many creatures exposed to the ayre , deflect in extremity from their naturall colours , from browne , russet and blacke , receiving the complexion of Winter , and turning perfect white ; for thus Olaus Magnus relates , that after the Autumnall Aequinox , Foxes begin to grow white ; thus Michovius reporteth , and we want not ocular confirmation , that Ha●es and Partridges turne white in the Winter ; and thus a white Crow , a Proverbiall rarity with us , is none unto them ; but that ins●parable accident of Aristotles is separated in many hundreds . Thirdly , if the fervor of the Sunne , or intemperate heat of clime did solely occasion this complexion , surely a migration or change thereof might cause a sensible , if not a totall mutation ; which notwithstanding experience will not admit : For Negroes tra●splan●ed although into cold and ●legmaticke habitations continue their hue both in themselves , and also their generations ; except they mixe with different complexions , whereby notwithstanding there only succeeds a remission of their tinctures , there remaining unto many descents , a full shadow of their originalls ; and if they preserve their copulations entire they still maintaine their complexions , as is very remarkable ●n the dominions of the Grand Signior , and most observable in the Moores in B●a●ilia , which transplanted about an hundred years past , continue the tinctures of their fathers unto this day : and so likewise faire or white people translated into hotter Countries receive not impressions amounting to this complexion , as hath been observed in many Europeans who have lived in the land of Negroes : and as Edvardus Lopes testifieth of the Spanish plantations , that they retained their native complexions unto his dayes . Fourthly , if the fervor of the Sunne were the sole cause hereof in Aethiopia or any land of Negroes , it were also reasonable that inhabitants of the same latitude subjected unto the same vicinity of the Sunne , the same diurnall arch , and direction of its rayes , should also partake of the same hue and complexion , which notwithstanding they do not ; For the Inhabitants of the same latitude in Asia are of a different complexion , as are the Inhabitants of Cambogia and Java ; insomuch that some conceave the Negroe is properly a native of Africa , and that those places in Asia inhabited now by Moores , are but the in●rusions of Negroes ariving first from Africa , as we generally conceave of Madagascar , and the adjoyning Islands , who retaine the same complexion unto this day . But this defect is more remarkable in America , which although subjected unto both the Tropicks , yet are not the Inhabitants black betwee●e , or neere , or under either , neither to the Southward in Brasilia , Chili , or Peru , nor yet to the Northward in Hispaniola , Castilia , del Oro , or Nicaraguava ; and although in many parts thereof it be confessed there bee at present swarmes of Negroes serving under the Spaniard , yet were they all transported from Africa , since the discovery of Columbus , 〈◊〉 are not indigenous or proper natives of America . Fifthly ; we cannot conclude this complexion in Nations from the vicinity or habitude they hold unto the Sun , for even in Africa they be Negroes under the Southerne Tropick , but ar● not all of this hu● either under or neere the Northerne . So the people of Gualata , Aga●es , ●aramantes , and of Goaga , all within the Northerne Tropicks are not Negroes , but on the other side about Capo Negro , Cefala , and Madagascar , they are of a Jetty black . Now if to salve this Anomaly wee say the heate of the Sun is more powerfull in the Southerne Tropick , because in the signe of Capricorne falls out the Perigeum or lowest place of the Sun in his Excentrick , whereby he becomes neerer unto them then unto the other in Cancer , wee shall not absolve the doubt . And if any insist upon such nicities , and will presume a different effect of the Sun , from such a difference of place or vicinity , we shall ballance the same with the concernment of its motion , and time of revolution ; and say he is more powerfull in the Northerne hemisphere , and in the Apoge●● ; for therein his motion is slower , and so his heate respectively unto those habitations , as of duration so also of more effect . For , though he absolve his revolution in 365. dayes , odde howres and minutes , yet by reason of his Excentricity , his motion is unequall , and his course farre longer in the Northerne semicircle , then in the Southerne ; for the latter he passeth in 178. dayes , but the other takes him 187. that is , eleven dayes more ; so is his presence more continued unto the Northerne Inhabitant , and the longest day in Cancer is longer unto us , then that in Capricorne unto the Southerne habitator . Beside , hereby we onely inferre an inequality of heate in different Tropicks , but not an equality of effects in other parts subjected to the same ; For , in the same degree , and as neere the earth he makes his revolution unto the American , whose Inhabitants notwithstanding partake not of the same effect . And if herein we seek a reliefe from the Dogstarre , we shall introduce an effect proper unto a few , from a cause common unto many , for upon the same grounds that Starre should have as forcible a power upon America and Asia , and although it be not verticall unto any part of Asia , but onely passeth by Beach , in terra incognita ; yet is it so unto America , and vertically passeth over the habitations of Peru and Brasilia . Sixtly , and which is very considerable , there are Negroes in Africa beyond the Southerne Tropick , and some so far removed from it , as Geographically the clime is not intemperate , that is , neere the cape of good Hope , in 36. of Southerne Latitude . Whereas in the same elevation Northward , the Inhabitants of America are faire , and they of Europe in Candy , Sicily , and some parts of Spaine deserve not prop●rly so low a name as Tawny . Lastly , whereas the Africans are conceaved to be more p●culiarly scorched and torrified from the Sun , by addition of drinesse from the soyle , from want and defect of water , it will not excuse the doubt . For the parts which the Negroes possesse , are not so void of Rivers and moisture , as is herein presumed ; for on the other side the mountaines of the Moone , in that great tract called Zanzibar , there are the mighty Rivers of Suama , and Spirito Santo ; on this side , the great River Zaire , the mighty Nile and Niger , which doe not onely moysten , and contemperate the ayre by their exhalations , but refresh and hum●ctate the earth by their annuall inundations . Beside , in that part of Africa , which with all disadvantage is most dry , that is , in site betweene the Tropicks , defect of Rivers and inundations , as also abundance of sands , the people are not esteemed Negroes ; and that is Lybia , which with the Greeks carries the name of all Africa ; A region so des●rt , dry and sandy , that travellers ( as Leo reports ) are faine to carry water on their Camels , whereof they finde not a drop sometime in 6. or 7. dayes ; yet is this Countrey accounted by Geographers no part of terra Nigritarum , and P●olomy placeth herein the Leuco Aethiopes , or pale and Tawney Moores . Now the ground of this opinion might bee the visible quality of Blacknesse observably produced by heate , fire , and smoake ; but especially with the Ancients the violent esteeme they held of the heate of the Sun , in the hot or torrid Zone ; conceaving that part unhabitable , and therefore that people in the vicinities or frontiers thereof , could not escape without this change of their complexions . But how farre they were mistaken in this apprehension , moderne Geography hath discovered : And as wee have declared , there are many within this Zone whose complexions descend not so low as blacknesse . And if we should strictly insist hereon , the possibility might fall into some question ; that is , whether the heate of the Sun , whose fe●vor may swar●e a living part , and even black a dead or dissolving fl●sh , can yet in animals whose par●● are successive and in continuall fl●x , produce this deepe and perfect glosse of Blacknesse . Thus having evinced at least made dubious , the Sunne is not the Author of this blacknesse , how and when this tincture fi●st began i● yet a Riddle , and positively to determine it surpasseth my presumption . Seeing therefore we cannot certainly discover what did effect it , it may afford some piece of satisfaction to know what might procure it : It may be therefore considered , whether the inward use of certaine waters or fountaines of peculiar operations , might not at first produce the ●ffect in question . For , of the like we have records in story related by Aristotle , Strabo , and Pliny , who hath made a collection hereof , as of two fountaines in Baeotia , the one making Sheepe white , the other black , of the water of Siberis which made Oxen black , and the like effect i● had also upon men , dying not onely the skin , but making their haires black and curled . This was the conceit of Aristobulus , who receaved so little satisfaction from the other , or that it might be caused by ●eate , or any kinde of fire , that he conceaved it as reasonable to impute the effect unto water . Secondly , it may be perpended whether it might not fall out the same way that Jacobs cattell became speckled , spotted and ring-straked , that is , by the power and efficacy of Imagination ; which produceth effects in the conception correspondent unto the phancy of the Agents ingeneration , and sometimes assimilates the Idea of the generator into a realty in the thing ingendred . For , hereof there passe for currant many indisputed examples ; so in Hippocrates wee reade of one , that from the view and intention of a picture conceaved a Negroe ; And in the history of Heliodore of a Moorish Queene , who upon aspection of the picture of Andromeda , conceaved and brought forth a faire one . And thus perhaps might some say it was at the beginning of this complexion , induced first by Imagination , which having once impregnated the seed , found afterward concurrent productions , which were continued by Climes , whose constitution advantaged the first impression . Thus Plotinus conceaveth white Peacocks first came in : Thus as Aldrovand relateth , many opinion that from aspection of the Snow which lyeth long in Northerne Regions , and high mountaines , Hawkes , Kites , Beares , and other creatures become white ; And by this way Austin conceaveth the Devill provided , they never wanted a white spotted Oxe in Aegypt , for such an one they worshipped , and called it Apis. Thirdly , it is not indisputable whether it might not proceed from such a cause and the like foundation of Tincture , as doth the black Jaundise , which meeting with congenerous causes might settle durable inquinations , and advance their generations unto that hue , which was naturally before but a degree or two below it : And this transmission we shall the easier admit in colour , if we remember the like hath beene effected in organicall parts and figures ; the Symmetry whereof being casually or purposely perverted , their morbosities have vigorously desc●nded to their posterities , and that in durable d●●o●mities . This was the b●ginning of Macrophali or people with long heads , whereof Hippocrat●s , De Aere , Aquis , & Locis , hath cleer●ly delivered himself : Cum primum ●ditus est Infans , caput ●jus tenellum manibus effingunt , & in longitudine adolescere ●ogunt ; hoc institutum primum hujusmodi , naturae d●dit vitium , successu vero temporis in naturam 〈◊〉 , ut proinde instituto nihil amplius opus esset ; semen en●m genitale ex omnibus corporis partibus provenit , ex s●nis quidem sanum , ex morbosis morbosum : Si igitur ex caluis calui , ex caeciis caecii , & ex distortis , ut plurimum , distorti gignuntur , cademque in caeteris formis valet ratio , quid prohibet cur non ex macrocephalis macrocephali gignantur ? Thus as Aristotle observeth , the Deeres of 〈◊〉 had their eares divided , occasioned at first by s●●tting the eares of D●ere . Th●s have the Chineses little feete , most Negroes great lips and ●lat nos●s ▪ and thus many Spaniards , and medite●●anea● Inhabi●ants , which are of the race of Barbary Moores , ( although after frequent commixture ) have not worne out the Camoys nose unto this day . Lastly , if wee must still be urged to particularities , and such as declare how and when the seede of Adam did fi●st receave this tincture ; wee may say that men became blacke in the same manner that some Foxes , Squirrels , Lions first turned of this complexion , whereof there are a constant sort in divers Countries ; that some Chaughes came to have red legs and bils , that Crowes became pyed ; All which 〈◊〉 however they began , depend on durable foundations , and such as may continue for ever . And if as yet we canno● satisfie , but must farther define the cause and manner of this mutation ; wee must confesse , in matters of Antiquity , and such as are decided by History , if their Originals and first beginnings escape a due relation , they fall into great obscurities , and such as future Ages seldome reduce unto a resolution . Thus if you deduct the Administration of Angels , and that they dispersed the creatures into all parts after the flood , as they had congregated the● into Noahs Arke before ▪ it will be no easi● question to resolve , how severall sorts of Animalls were first dispersed into Islands , and almost how any into America . How the v●nereall contagion began in that part of the earth , since history is silen● , is not easily resolved by Philosophy ; For , whereas it is imputed unto Anthropophagy , or the eating of ma●s 〈◊〉 , the cause hath beene common unto many other Countries , and there have beene Canibal● or men-ea●ers in the three other parts of the world , if wee credit the relations of Ptolomy , Strabo , and Pliny . And thus , if the favourable pen of Moses had not r●vealed the confusion of tongues , and positively declared unto us their division at Babell , our disputes concerning their beginning had beene without end , and I feare we must have left the hopes of that decision unto Elias . And if any will yet insist , and urge the question farther still upon me , I shall be enforced unto divers of the like nature , wherein perhaps I shall receave no greater satisfaction . I shall demand how the Camels of Bactria came to have two bunches on their backs , whereas the Camels of Arabia in all relations have but one ? How Oxen in some Countries began and continue gibbous or bunch back'd ? what way those many different shapes , colours , haires , and natures of Dogs came in ? how they of some Countries became depilous and without any haire at all , whereas some sorts in excesse abound therewith ? How the Indian Hare came to have a long tayle , whereas that part in others attaines no higher then a scut ? How the hogs of Illyria which Aristotle speakes of , became to be solipedes or wholl hoofed ▪ whereas in all other parts they are bisulcous and described cloven hoo●ed by God himselfe ? All which with many others must need● seem● strange unto those , that hold there were but two of the uncle●●● sort in the Arke , and are forced to reduce these varieties to unknowne originals ●ince . However therefore this complexion was first acquired , it is evidently maintained by generation , and by the tincture of the skin as a spermaticall part traduced from father unto son , so that they which are strangers contract it not , and the Natives which transmigrate omit it not without commixture , and that after divers generations . And this affection ( if the story were true ) might wonderfully be confirmed , by what Maginus and others relate of the Emperour of Aethiopia , or Prester John , who derived from Solomon is not yet descended into the hue of his Countrey , but remaines a Mulatto , that is , of a mongrill complexion unto this day . Now although we conceive this blacknesse to be seminall , yet are we not of Herodotus conceit , that is , that their seed is black ; an opinion long agoe rejected by Aristotle , and since by sence and enquiry ; his assertion against the Historian was probable , that all seed was white ; that is , without great controversie in viviparous Animals , and such as have Testicles , or preparing vessels wherein it receives a manifest dealbation : And not onely in them , but ( for ought I know ) in Fishes , not abating the seed of Plants , whereof though the skin and covering be black , yet is the seed and fructifying part not so : as may be observed in the seeds of Onyons , Pyonie , and Basill : most controvertible it seemes , in the spawne of Frogs , and Lobsters , whereof notwithstanding at the very first the spawne is white , contracting by degrees a blacknesse , answerable in the one unto the colour of the shell , in the other unto the porwigle or Tadpole , that is , that animall which first proceedeth from it : And thus may it also be in the generation and sperme of Negroes ; that being first and in its naturals white , but upon separation of parts , accidents before invisible become apparent ; there arising a shadow or darke ●●●lorescence in the outside , whereby not on●ly their legitimate and timely births , but their abortions are also duskie , before they have felt the scortch and fervor of the Sun. CHAP. XI . Of the same . A Second opinion there is , that this complexion was first a curse of God derived unto them from Cham , upon whom it was was inflicted for discovering the nakednesse of Noah . Which notwithstanding is sooner affirmed then proved , and carrieth with it sundry improbabilities . For first , if we derive the curse on Cham , or in generall upon his posterity , we shall Benegroe a greater part of the earth then ever was , or so conceived ; and not onely paint the Ae●hiopians , and reputed sons of Cush , but the people also of Aegypt , Arabia , Assyria , and Chaldea ; for by his race were these Countries also peopled . And if concordantly unto Berosus , the fragment of Cato de Originibus , some things of Halicarnasseus , Macrobius , and out of them of Leandro and Annius , wee shall conceive of the travailes of Camese or Cham , wee may introduce a generation of Negroes as high as Italy , which part was never culpable of deformity , but hath produced the magnified examples of beauty . Secondly , the curse mentioned in Scripture was not denounced upon Cham , but Canaan his youngest son , and the reasons thereof are divers ; the first , from the Jewish Tradition , whereby it is conceived , that Canaan made the discovery of the nakednesse of Noah , and notified it unto Cham. Secondly , to have cursed Cham had been to cu●se all his posterity , whereof but one was guilty of the fact . And lastly , he spared Cham , because he had blessed him before , cap. 9. Now if we confine this curse unto Canaan , and thinke the same fulfilled in his posterity , then do we induce this complexion on the Sidonians , then was the promised land a tract of Negroes ; For from Canaan were discended the Canaanites , Jebusites , Amorites , Gergezites , and Hevites , which were possessed of that Land. Thirdly , although we should place the originall of this curse upon one of the sons of Cham , yet were it not knowne from which of them to derive it . For the particularity of their discents is imperfectly set downe by accountants , nor is it distinctly determinable from whom thereof the Aethiopians are proceeded . For , whereas these of Africa are generally esteemed to be the Issue of Chus , the elder son of Cham , it is not so easily made out . For the land of Chus , which the Septuagint translates Aethiopia , makes no part of Africa , nor is it the habitation of Blackmo●es , but the countrie of Arabia , especially the Happy , and stony ; possessions and Colonies of all the sons of Chus , excepting Nimrod , and Havila● , possessed and planted wholly by the children of Chus , that is , by Sabtah and Raamah , Sabtacha , and the sons of Raamah , Dedan and Sheba , according unto whose names the Nations of those parts have received their denominations , as may bee collected from Pliny and P●olomy ; and as wee are informed by credible Authors , they hold a faire Analogie in their names , even unto our dayes . So the wife of Moses translated in Scripture an Aethiopian , and so confirmed by the fabulous relation of Josephus , was none of the daughters of Africa , nor any Negroe of Aethiopia , but the daughter of J●thro , Prince and Priest of Madian , which was a part of Arabia the stony , bordering upon the Red Sea. So the Queene of Sheba came not unto Solomon out of Aethiopia , but from Arabia , and that part thereof which bore the name of the first planter thereof , the son of Chus . So whether the Eunuch which Philip the Deacon baptised , were servant unto Candac● Queene of the African Aethiopia , ( although Damianus à Goes , Codignus , and the Aethiopick relations averre ) is yet by many , and with strong suspicions doubted . So that Army of a million , which Zerah King of Aethiopia is said to bring against Asa , was drawn out of Arabia , and the plantations of Chus , not out of Aethiopia , and the remote habitations of the Moores ; For it is said that Asa pursuing his victory , tooke from him the city Gerar ; now Gerar was no city in or neere Aethiopia , but a place betweene Cadesh and Zur , where Abraham formerly sojourned . Since therefore these African Aethiopians , are not convinced by the common acception to be the sons of Chus , whether they be not the posterity of Phut , or Mizraim , or both , it is not assuredly determined ; For Mizraim , he possessed Aegypt , and the East parts of Africa : From Ludym his son came the Lybians , and perhaps from them the Aethiopians : Phut possessed Mauritania , and the Westerne parts of Africa , & from these perhaps descended the Moors of the West , of Mandinga , Meleguette and Guinie . But from Canaan , upon whom the curse was pronounced , none of these had th●ir originall , for he was restrained unto Canaan and Syria ; although in after Ages many Colonies dispersed , and some thereof upon the coasts of Africa , and the prepossessions of his elder brothers . Fourthly , to take away all doubt or any probable divarication , the curse is plainely specified in the Text , nor need we dispute it , like the marke of C●in ; Servus servorum erit fratribus suis , Cursed be Canaan , a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren ; which was after fulfilled in the conquest of Canaan , subdued by the Israelites , the posterity of Sem ; which Prophecy Abraham well understanding , tooke an oath of his servant not to take a wife for his Son Isaac out of the daughters of the Canaanites ; And the like was performed by Isaac in the behalfe of his son Jacob. As for Cham and his other sons this curse attained them not , for Nimrod the son of Chus set up his kingdome in Babylon , and erected the first great Empire , Mizraim and his posterity grew mighty Monarches in Aegypt ; and the Empire of the Aethiopians hath beene as large as either . Lastly , whereas men affirme this colour was a Curse , I cannot make out the propriety of that name , it neither seeming so to them , nor reasonably unto us ; for they take so much content therein , that they esteeme deformity by other colours , describing the Devill , and terrible objects White . And if wee seriously consult the definitions of beauty , and exactly perpend what wise men determine thereof , wee shall not reasonably apprehend a curse , or any deformity therein . For first , some place the essence thereof in the proportion of parts , conceiving it to consist in a comely commensurability of the whole unto the pa●ts , and the parts betweene themselves , which is the determination of the best and learned Writers : and whereby the Moores are not excluded from beauty ; there being in this description no consideration of colours , but an apt connexion and frame of parts and the whole . Others there be , and those most in number , which place it not onely in proportion of parts , but also in grace of colour ; But to make Colour essentiall unto Beauty , there will arise no slender difficulty ; For , Aristotle in two definitions of pulchritude , and Galen in one , have made no mention of colour : Neither will it agree unto the Beauty of Animals , wherein notwithstanding there is an approved pulchritude . Thus horses are handsome under any colour , and the symmetry of parts obscures the consideration of complexions ; Thus in concolour animals and such as are confined unto one colour wee measure not their Beauty thereby ; for if a Crow or Black●bird grow white , wee generally accounted it more pretty , And even in monstrosity descend not to opinion of deformity . And by this way likewise the Moores escape the curse of deformity , there concurring no stationary colour , and sometimes not any unto Beauty . The Platonick contemplators reject both these descriptions ●ounded upon parts and colours , or either , as M. Leo the Jew hath excellently discoursed in his Genealogy of Love , defining Beauty a formall grace , which delights and moves them to love which comprehend it . This grace say they , discoverable outwardly , is the resplendor and Raye of some interiour and invisible Beauty , and proceedeth from the formes of compositions amiable ; whose faculties if they can aptly contrive their matter , they beget in the subject an agreeable and pleasing beauty , if over ruled thereby , they evidence not their perfections , but runne into deformity . For seeing that out of the same materials , Thersites and Paris Beauty and monstrosity may be contrived , the formes and operative faculties introduce and determine their perfections ; which in naturall bodies receive exactnesse in every kinde , according to the first Idea of the Creator , and in contrived bodies the phancie of the Artificer : And by this consideration of Beauty , the Moores also are not excluded , but hold a common share therein with all mankinde . Lastly , in whatsoever its Theory consisteth , or if in the generall , we allow the common conceit of symmetry and of colour , yet to descend unto singularities , or determine in what symmetry or colour it consisted , were very dangerous ; for beauty is determined by opinion , and seems to have no essence that holds one notion unto all ; that seeming beauteous unto one , which hath no favour with another , and that unto every one , according as custome hath made it naturall , or sympathy and conformity of minds shall make it seem agreeable . Thus flat noses seem comly unto the Moore , an Aquiline or hawked one unto the Persian , a large and prominent nose unto the Romane , but none of all these are acceptable in our opinion . Thus some thinke it most ornamentall to weare their Bracelets on their wrests , others say it is better to have them about their Ancles ; some thinke it most comely to weare their Rings and Jewells in the Eare , others will have them about their privities ; a third will not thinke they are compleat except they hang them in their lips , cheeks or noses . Thus Homer to set off Minerva calleth her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is gray or light blew eyed : now this unto us seems farre lesse amiable then the black . Thus we that are of contrary complexions accuse the blacknes of the Mores as ugly : But the Spouse in the Canticles excuseth this conceit , in that description of he●s , I am black , but comely : And howsoever Cerberus , and the furies of hell be described by the Poets under this complexion , yet in the Beauty of our Saviour blacknesse is commended , when it is said his locks are bushie and blacke as a Raven . So that to inferre this as a curse , or to reason it as a deformity , is no way reasonable ; the two foundations of beauty Symmet●y and Complexion , receiving such various apprehensions , that no deviation will bee expounded so high as a curse or undeniable deformity , without a manifest and confessed degree of monstrosity . Lastly ▪ it is a very injurious method unto Philosophy , and a perpetuall promotion unto Ignorance , in points of obscurity , nor open unto easie considerations , to fall upon a present refuge unto Miracles , or recurre unto immediate contrivance from the insearchable hands of God. Thus in the conceit of the evill odor of the Jewes , Christians without a farther research into the verity of the thing , or enquiry into the cause , drawe up a judgement upon them , from the passion of their Saviour . Thus in the wondrous effects of the clime of Ireland , and the freedome from all venomous creatures , the credulity of common conceit imputes this immunity unto the benediction of St. Patrick , as Beda and Gyraldus have left recorded . Thus the Asse having a peculiar marke of a crosse made by a blacke list downe his backe , and another athwart , or at right angles downe his shoulders ; common opinion ascribe this figure unto a peculiar ●ignation , since that beast had the honour to beare our Saviour upon his backe . Certainly this is a course more desperate then Antipathies , Sympathies or occult qualities ; wherein by a finall and satisfactive discernment of faith , we lay the last and particular effects upon the first and generall cause of all things , whereas in the other wee doe but palliate our determinations , untill our advanced endeavors doe totally reject or partially salve their evasions . CHAP. XII . A digression concerning Blacknesse . THere being therefore two opinions repugnant unto each other , it may not be presumptive or skepticall in me to doubt of both , and because we remaine imperfect in the generall theory of Colours , wee shall deliver at present a short discovery of blacknes , wherein although perhaps we afford no greater satisfaction then others , yet shall our attempts exceed any ; for wee shall emperically and sensibly discourse hereof , deducing the causes of Blacknesse from such originalls in Nature , as we doe generally observe things are de●igrated by Art : And herein I hope our progression will not be thought unreasonable ; For Art being the imitation of Nature , or Nature at the second hand ; it is but a sensible expression of effects dependant on the same , through more removed causes , and therefore the works of the one , must prove reasonable discoverers of the other . And first , things become blacke by a ●ootish and fuligi●ous matter proceeding from the sulphur of bodies torrified , not taking fuligo strictly , but in opposition unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is any kind of vaporous or madefying excretion , and comprehending 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is as Aristotle defines it , a separation of moist and dry parts made by the action of heat or fire , & colouring bodies objected . Hereof , in his Meteors , from the qualities of the subject he raiseth three kinds ; the exhalations from ligneous and lean bodies , as bones , hair , and the like he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fumus ; from ●at bodies , and such as have not their fatnesse conspicuous or separated , he tearmeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fuligo , as waxe , rosin , pitch , or turpentine ; that from unctuous bodies , and such whose oylinesse is evident , he nameth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or nidor ; now every one of these doe blacke the bodies objected unto them , and are to be conceived in the sooty and ful●ginous matter expressed . I say , proceeding from the sulphur of bodies torrified , that is the oily fat and unctuous parts wherein consist the principles of flammability ; not pure and refined sulphur , as in the spirits of wine often rectified , but containing terrest●ious parts , and carrying with it the volatile salt of the body , and such as is distinguishable by taste in ●oot ; nor vulgar and usuall sulphur , for that leaves none or very little blacknesse , except a metalline body receive the exhalation . I say , torrified , ●indged , or suffering some impression from fire , thus are bodies casually or artificially denigrated , which in their naturalls are of another complexion ; thus are Charcoales made black by an infection of their own suffitus ; so is it true what is assumed of combustible bodies , Adusta nigra , perusta alba , black at first from the fuliginous tincture , which being exhaled they become white , as is perceptible in ashes . And so doth fire cleanse and purifie bodies , because it consumes the sulphureous parts , which before did make them foule ; and therefore refines those bodies which will never bee 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 . Thus Camphire of a white substance , by its fuligo affordeth a 〈◊〉 black . So is pitch blacke , although it proceed from the same 〈◊〉 with rozen , the one distilling forth , the other fo●ced by fire ; so of the su●●●tus of a torch , doe Painters make a velvet black● ; so is lampe blacke made ; so of burnt Harts horn a sable ; so is Bacon denigrated in Chimneyes : so in fevers and hot distempers from choler adust is caused ● blacknesse in our tongues , teeth and excretions : so are ustilag● , 〈◊〉 corne and trees blacke by blasting , so parts cauterized , gangrenated , ●●●derated and mortified , become black , the radicall moisture , or 〈◊〉 sulphur suffering an ex●inction , and smothered in the part affected . So not only actuall but potentiall fire , nor burning fire , but also corroding water will induce a blacknes . So are Chimneyes and furna●●● generally blacke , except they receive a cleare and manifest sulphur ; for the smo●k of sulphur will not blacke a paper , and is commonly used by wom●● to whiten Tiffanies ; which it performeth by an acide 〈…〉 penetrating spirit ascending from it , by reason whereof it is no● 〈◊〉 to kindle any thing , nor will it easily light a candle , untill that spirit bee spent , and the ●lame approacheth the match : And this is that acide and piercing spirit which with such activity and compunction invad●th the braines and nostrills of those that receive it . And thus when B●llonius affirmeth that Charcoales , made out of the wood of Oxycedar are white , Dr. Jordan in his judicious Discourse of minerall waters yeeldeth the reason , because their vapours are rather sulphureous then of any other combustible substance . So we see that Tinby coals will not blacke linnen being hanged in the smoake thereof , but rather whiten it , by reason of the drying and penetrating quality of sulphur , which will make red Roses white : And therefore to conceive a generall blacknesse in Hell , and yet therein the materiall flames of sulphur , is no Philosophicall conception , nor will it consist with the reall effects of its nature . These are the advenient and artificiall wayes of denigration , answerably whereto may be the natural progresse : These are the waies wherby culinary and common fires doe operate , and correspondent here●nto may be the effects of fire elementall . So may Bitumen , coales , Jet , blacke lead , and divers minerall earths become black ; being either ●uliginous concretions in the earth , or suffering a scortch from denigrating principles in their formation : So Iron ( as Metallists expresse it ) consisting of impure Mercury and combust sulphur , becomes of a darke and sad complexion , whereas other metalls have a vivacity and quicknesse in a●pect . So men and other animalls receive different tin●●ures from constitution and complexionall efflorescences , and descend 〈◊〉 low●r , as they partake of the fuliginous and denigrating humor . 〈◊〉 so may the Aethiopians or Negroes become coal-blacke from 〈◊〉 efflorescences and complexionall tinctures arising from such probabilities , as we have declared before . The second way whereby bodies become blacke , is an Atramentous condition or mixture , that is a vitriolate or copperose quality conjoyning with a terrestrious and astringent humidity , for so is Atramentum scriptorium , or writing Inke commonly made , by copperose cast upon a decoction o● infusion of galls . I say , a vitriolous or copperous quality ; for vitr●oll is the active or chiefe ingredient in Inke , and no other salt that I know will strike the colour with galles ; neither Alom , Sal-gemme , Ni●r● , no● Armoniack : now artificiall copperose , and such as we commonly use , is a rough and acrimonious kinde of salt drawne out of ferreous and eruginous earths , partaking chiefly of Iron and Copper , the blew of copper , the green most of Iron : Nor is it unusuall to dissolve ●ragments of Iron in the liquor thereof , for advan●age in the concretion . I say , a terrestrious or astringent humidity ; for without this there will ensue no tincture ; for copperose in a decoction of Lett●ce or Mallows affords no black , which with an astringent mix●ure it will doe , though it be made up with oyle as in printing and painting Inke : But whereas in this composition wee use onely Nutgalles , that is an excrescence from the Oake , therein we follow and beat upon the old receit ; for any plant of austere and stipticke parts will suffice , as I have experimented in Bistorte , Myrobolaus , Myrtus Brabantica , Balaustium , and Red-roses : and indeed , most decoctions of astringent plants , of what colour soever , doe leave in the liquor a deep and Muscadine red , which by addition of vitrioll descend into a blacke : A●d so Dioscorides in his receit of Inke , leaves out gall , and with copperose makes use of ●oot . Now if we inquire in what part of vitriol this Atramentall and denigrating condition lodgeth , it will seeme especially to lye in the fixed salt thereof ; For the phlegme or aqueous evaporation will not denigrate , nor yet spirits of vitriol , which carry with them volatile and nimbler Salt : For if upon a decoction of Copperose and gall , be powred the spirits or oyl of vitriol , the liquor will relinquish his blacknes , the gall and parts of the copperose precipitate unto the bottom , and the Inke grow cleare again , which indeed it will not so easily doe in common Inke , because that gumme is dissolved therein , which hindereth the sepa●ation : But Colcothar or vitriol burnt , though unto a rednesse containing the fixed salt , will make good Inke , and so will the Lixivium , or Lye made thereof with warme water ; but the Terra or insipide earth remaining , affords no blacke at all , but serves in many things for a grosse and usefull red . And if we yet make a more exact enquiry , by what this salt of vitriol more peculiarly gives this colour , we shall finde it to be from a metalline condition , and especially an Iron property or ferreous participation : For blew Copperose which deeply partakes of the copper will doe it but weakly ; Verdigrise which is made out of copper will not doe it at all ; But the filings of Iron infused in vinegar , will with a decoction of galles make good Inke , without any coppe●ose at all , and so will infusion of Loadstone , which is of affinity with Iron , and though more conspicuously in Iron , yet such a Calcan●●ous or Atramentous quality , we will not wholly reject in other m●●●lls , whereby we often observe blacke tinctures in their solutions . Thus a Lemmon , Quince , or sharpe Apple cut with a knife becomes immediatly blacke : And so from the lik● cause , Artichokes , so sublimate beat up with whites of Egges , if touched with a knife becomes incontinently black . So Aqua Fortis , whose ingredient is vitriol will make white bodies blacke . So Leather dressed with the barke of Oake , is easily made blacke by a bare solution of copperose . So divers Minerall wa●ers and such as participate of Iron , upon an infusion of galles become of a dark colour , and entring upon black . So steele infused , makes not only the liquo● 〈◊〉 , but in bodies wherein it concurs with proportionable tinctures makes also the excretions black . And so also from this vi●riolous quality Mercuries dulcis , and vitriol vomitive occasion black ejections . Such a condition there is naturally in some livi●g creatures . Thus that blacke humor by Aristotle na●ed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and commonly translated Atramentum , may be occasioned in ●he Cu●tle . Such a condition there is naturally in some plants , as Black-be●ries , Walnut rind● , Black cherries , whereby they extinguish in●lama●ions , corroborate the stomacke , and are esteemed , specificall in the Epilepsie . Such an Atramentous condition there is to bee found sometime in the bloud , when that which some call Acetum , others vitriolum , concurs with parts prepared for this tincture . And so from these conditions the Moores might possibly become Negroes , receiving Atramentous impressions in some of those wayes , whose possibility is by us declared . Nor is it strange that we affirme there are vitriolous parts , qualities , and even at some distance Vitriol it selfe in living bodies ; for there is a sowre , stipticke salt diffused through the earth , which passing a concoction in plants , becommeth milder and more agreeable unto the sense , and this is that vegetable vitriol , whereby divers plants containe a gratefull sharpnesse ; as Lemmons , Pomegranates , Cherries , or an austere and inconcocted roughnesse , as Sloes , Medlers and Quinces : And that not onely vitriol is a cause of blacknesse , but that the salts of naturall bodies doe carry a powerfull stroake in the tincture and vernish of all things , we shall not deny , if we contradict not experience , and the visible art of Dyars , who advance and graduate their colours with Salts , for the decoctions of simples which beare the visible colours of bodies decocted , are dead and evanid without the commixtion of Alume , Argol , and the like ; and this is also apparent in Chymicall preparations . So Cinaber becomes red by the acide exhalation of sulphur , which otherwise presents a pure and niveous white . So spirits of Salt upon a blew paper make an orient red . So Tartar or vitriol upon an infusion of violets affords a delightfull crimson . Thus it is wonderfull what variety of colours the spirits of Saltpeter , and especially , if they be kept in a glasse while they pierce the sides thereof ; I say , what Orient greens they will project : from the like spirits in the earth the plants thereof perhaps acquire their verdure . And from such salary irradiations may those wondrous varieties arise , which are observable in Animalls , as Mallards heads , and Peacocks feathers , receiving intention or alteration according as they are presented unto the light . Thus S●ltpeter , Ammoniack and Minerall spirits emit delectable and various colours ; and common Aqua fortis will in some green and narrow mouthed glasses , about the verges thereof , send forth a deep and G●ntianell a bl●w . Thus have we at last drawne our conjectures unto a period ; wherein if our contemplations afford no satisfaction unto others , I hope our attempts will bring no condemnation on our selves ; ( for besides that adventures in knowledge are laudable , and the assayes of weaker heads affords oftentimes imp●oveable hints unto better ) although in this long journey we misse the intended end , yet are there many things of truth disclosed by the way : And the collaterall verity , may unto reasonable speculations , requite the capitall indiscovery . THE SEVENTH BOOKE . Concerning many Historicall Tenents generally received , and some deduced from the History of holy Scripture . CHAP. I. Of the Forbidden fruit . THat the Forbidden fruit of Paradise was an Apple , is commonly beleeved , confirmed by Tradition , perpetuated by writings , verses , pictures ; and some have been so bad Prosodians , as from thence to derive the Latine word Malum ; because that fruit was the first occasion of evill , wherein notwithstanding determinations are presumptuous , and many I perceive are of another beleefe ; for some have conceived it a Vine , in the mystery of whose fruit lay the expiation of the Transgression : Goropius Becanus reviving the conceit of Barcephas , peremptorily concludeth it to be the Indian Fig-tree , and by a witty Allegory labours to confirme the same . Some fruits we observe to passe under the name of Adams apples , which in common acception admit not that appellation , the one described by Mathiolus under the name of Pom●m Adami , a very faire fruit , and not unlike a Citron , but somewhat rougher chopt and cranied , vulgarly conceived the markes of Adams teeth ; another , the fruit of that plant Serapion termeth Musa , but the Easterne Christians commonly the Apples of Paradise ; not resembling an apple in figure , and in taste a Melon or Cowcumber ; which fruits although they have received appellations suitable unto the Tradition , yet can we not from thence inferre they were this fruit in question ; no more then Arbor vitae , so commonly called , to obtaine its name from the tree of life in Paradise , or arbor Iudae , to bee the same which supplyed the gibbet unto Judas . Againe , there is no determination in the Text , wherein is only particulared that it was the fruit of a tree good for food and pleasant unto the eye , in which regards many excell the Apple ; and therefore learned men doe wisely conceive it inexplicable , and Philo puts determination unto despaire , when hee affirmeth the same kinde of fruit was never produced since . Surely , were it not requisite or reasonable to have been concealed , it had not passed unspecified , nor the tree revealed which concealed their nakednesse , and that concealed which revealed it ; for in the same Chapter mention is made of Fig-leaves , and the like particulars although they seem uncircumstantiall are oft set downe in holy Scripture ; so is it specified that Elias sate under a Junip●r tree , Absolon hanged by an Oake , and Zacheus got up into a Sycomore . And although to condemne such indeterminables , unto him that demanded on what hand Venus was wounded , the Philosopher thought it a sufficient resolution to reinquire upon what leg King Philip halted ; and the Jews not undoubtedly resolved of the Sciatica side of Jacob , do cautelously in their diet abstaine from the sinewes of both ; yet are there many nice particulars which may bee authentically determined . That Peter cut off the right eare of Malchus is beyond all doubt . That our Saviour eat the Passeover in an upper roome , we may determine from the Text ; and some we may concede which the Scripture plainly defines not . That the Dyall of Ahaz was placed upon the West side of the Temple , wee will not deny , or contradict the description of Adricomius . That Abrahams servant put his hand under his right thigh , we shall not question ; and that the Thiefe on the right hand was saved , and the other on the left reprobated , to make good the Method of the last Judiciall dismission , we are ready to admit ; but surely in vaine we enquire of what wood was Moses rod , or the tree that sweetned the waters ; or though tradition or humane history might afford some light , whether the crowne of thorns was made of Paliurus , whether the crosse of Christ were made of those foure woods in the Disticke of Durantes , or only of Oake according unto Lipsius and Goropius , we labour nor to determine ; for though hereof prudent symbolls and pious Allegories be made by wi●er conceivers , yet common heads will flye unto superstitious applications , and hardly avoid miraculous or magicall expectations . Now the ground or reason that occasioned this expression by an Apple , might be the community of this fruit , and which is often taken for any other . So the Goddesse of gardens is termed Pom●na ; so the Proverbe expresseth it to give Apples unto Alcinous ; so the fruit which Paris decided was called an Apple ; so in the garden of Hesperides ( which many conceive a fiction drawne from Paradise ) we read of golden Apples guarded by the Dragon ; and to speake strictly in this appellation they placed it more safely then any other ; for beside the great variety of Apples , the word in Greeke comprehendeth Or●nges , Lemmons , Citrons , Quinces , and as Ruellius defineth , such fruits as have no stone within , and a soft covering without , 〈◊〉 the Pomegranate . It hath been promoted in some constructions from a passage in the Canticles , as it runnes in the vulgar Translation , Sub arbore malo suscitavite , ibi corrupta est mater tua , ibi violata est genetrix tua ; which words notwithstanding parabollically intended , admit no literall inference , and are of little force in our Translation , I raysed thee under an Apple tree , there thy mother brought thee forth , there she brought thee forth that bare thee . So when from a basket of Summer fruits , or Apples , as the Vulgar rendreth them , God by Amos foretold the destruction of his people , we cannot say they had any reference unto the fruit of Paradise which was the destruction of man ; but thereby is declared the propinquity of their desolation , and that their tranquility was of no longer duration then those horary and soon decaying fruits of Summer ; nor when it is said in the same Translation , Poma desiderii animae tuae discesserunt à te , the Apples that thy foul lusted after are departed from thee , is there any allusion therin unto the fruit of Paradise ? but thereby is threatned unto Babylon , that th● pleasures and delights of their palate should forsake them : and we read in Pierius , that an Apple was the Hieroglyphicke of Love , and that the Statua of Venus was made with one in her hand . Since therefore after this fruit curiosity fruitlessesly enquireth , and confidence blindly determineth , we shall surcease our Inquisition , rather troubled that it was tasted , then troubling our selves in its decision ; this only we observe , when things are left uncertaine men will assure them by determination ; which is not only verified concerning the fruit but the Serpent that perswaded ; many defining the kinde or species thereof . So Bonaventure and Comestor affirme it was a Dragon , Eugubinus a Basiliske , Delrio a viper , and others a common snake , wherein men still continue the delusion of the Serp●nt , who having deceived Eve in the maine , sets her posterity a worke to mistake in the circ●mstance , and endeavours to propagate errors at any hand ; and those he surely most desireth which e●ther concern God or himself ; for they dishonour God who is absolute truth and goodnesse ; but for himselfe , who is extremely evill , and the worst we can conceive , by aberration of conceit they extenuate his depravity , and ascribe some goodnesse unto him . CHAP. II. That a man hath one rib less● then a woman . THat a 〈◊〉 hath one rib lesse then a woman , is a common conceit derived from the history of Genesis , wherein it stands delivered , that Eve was framed out of a rib of Adam ; whence 't is concluded the sex of man still wants that rib our Father lost in Eve ; and this is not onely passant with the many , but was urged against Columbus in an Anatomy of his at Pisa , where having prepared the Sceleton of a woman that chanced to have thirteene ribs of one side , there arose a party that cryed him downe , and even unto oathes affirmed , this was the rib wherein a woman exceeded ; were this true , it would autoptically silence that dispute out of which side Eve was framed ; it would determine the opinion of Olea●●er , that she was made out of the ribs of both sides , or such as from the expression of the Text maintaine there was a plurality required ; and might indeed decry the parabolicall exposi●ion of Origen , Cajetan , and such as fearing to concede a monstrosity , or mutilate the Integrity of Adam , preventively conceive the creation of thirteene ribs . But this will not consist with reason or inspection : for if wee survey the Sceleton of both sexes ▪ and therein the compage of bones , wee shall readily discover tha● m●n and women have foure and twenty ribs , that is , twelve on each side , seven greater annexed unto the Sternon , and five lesser which come short thereof , wherein if it sometimes happen that either sex exceed , the conformation is irregular deflecting from the common rate or number , and no more inferrible upon mankinde , then the monstrosity of the son of Rapha , or the vicious excesse in the number of fingers and toes : and although some difference there be in figure , and the female ●s inominatum be somewhat more protuberant , to make a fayrer cavity for the Infant , the coccyx sometime more reflected to give the easier delivery , and the ribs themselves seeme a little flatter , yet are they equall in number . And therefore , while Aristotle doubteth the relations made of Nations which had but seven ribs on a side , and yet delivereth that men have generally no more then eight ; as he rejecteth their history , so can we not accept of his Anatomy . Againe , although we concede there wanted one rib in the Sceleton of Adam , yet were it repugnant unto reason and common observation that his posterity should want the same ; for we observe that mutilations are not transmitted from father unto son ; the blind begetting such as can see , men with one eye , children with two , and criples mutilate in their owne persons , do come out perfect in their generations . For , the seed conveigheth with it not onely the extract and single Idea of every part , whereby it transmits their perfections or infirmities , but double and over againe ; whereby sometimes it multipliciously delineates the same , as in Twins in mixed and numerous generations . And to speake more strictly , parts of the seed do seeme to containe the Idea and power of the whole ; so parents deprived of hands , beget manuall issues , and the defect of those parts is supplyed by the Idea of others . So in one graine of corne appearing similary and insufficient for a plurall germination , there lyeth dormant the virtuality of many other , and from thence sometimes proceed an hundred eares : and thus may bee made out the cause of multiparous productions ; for though the seminall materialls disperse and separate in the matrix , the formative operator will not delineat a part , but endeavour the formation of the whole ; effecting the same as farre as the matter will permit , and from devided materials attempt entire formations . And therefore , though wondrous strange , it may not be impossible what is confirmed at Lausdun concerning the Countesse of Holland , nor what Albertus reports of the birth of an hundred and fifty , and if we consider the magnalities of Generation in some things , wee shall not controver●●● possibilities in others ; nor easily question that great worke , whose wonders are onely second unto those of the Creation , and a close apprehension of the one , might perhaps afford a glimmering light , and crepusculous glance of the other . CHAP. III. Of Meth●selah . VVHat hath beene every where opinion'd by all men , and in all times , is more then Paradoxicall to dispute ; and so that Methuselah was the longest liver of all the posterity of Adam we quietly beleeve : but that he must needs be so , is perhaps below Paralogy to deny . For hereof there is no determination from the Text ; wherein it is onely particular'd hee was the longest liver of all the Patriarchs whose age is there expressed , but that he outlived all others we cannot well conclude . For of those nine whose death is mentioned before the flood , the Text expresseth that Enoch was the shortest liver , who saw but three hundred sixty five yeares ; but to affirme from hence , none of the rest , whose age is not expressed , did dye before that time , is surely an illation whereto we cannot assent . Againe , many persons there were in those dayes of longevity , of whose age notwithstanding there is no account in Scripture ; as of the race of Caine , the wives of the nine Patriarches , with all the sons and daughters that every one begat , whereof perhaps some persons might outlive Methusela● ; the Text intending onely the masculine line of Seth , conduceable unto the Genealogy of our Saviour , and the ante-diluvian Chronology . And therefore we must not contract the lives of those which are left in silence by Moses ; for neither is the age of Abel expressed in the Scripture yet is he conceived farre elder then commonly is opinion'd : and if wee beleeve the conclusion of his Epitaph as made by Adam , and so set downe by Salian , Posuit maerens pater cui à silio justius positum foret , Anno ab ortu rerum 130. ab ●bele nato 129. we shall not need to doubt ; which notwithstanding Cajetan and others confirme ; nor is it improbable , if wee conceive that Abel was borne in the second yeare of Adam , and Seth a yeare after the death of Abel : for so it being said , that Adam was an hundred and thirty yeares old when he begat Seth , Abel must perish the yeare before , which was one hundred twenty nine . And if the account of Cain extend unto the Deluge , it may not bee improbable , that some thereof exceeded any of Seth : nor is it unlikely in life , riches , power and temporall blessings , they might surpasse ●hem in this world , whose lives re●erred unto the next ; for so when the seed o● Jacob was under affliction and captivity , that of Ismael and 〈…〉 and grew mighty , there proceeding from the one ●welve Princes , from the other , no lesse then foureteene Dukes and ●ight Kings . And whereas the age of Cain and his posterity is not delivered in the Text , some doe salve it from the secret method of Scrip●●e , which sometimes wholly omits , but seldome or never delive●s the entire duration of wicked and faithlesse persons ; as is observable in the history of Esau , and the Kings of Israel and Judah . And there●ore , that mention is made that Ismael lived 137. yeares , some conceive he adhered unto the faith of Abraham ; for so did others who were not descended from Jacob ; for Job is thought to be an Idumean , and of the seed of Esau. Lastly , ( although we rely not thereon ) we will not omit that conceit u●ged by learned men , that Adam was elder then Methuselah , in as much as he was created in th● perfect age of Man , which was in those dayes fifty or sixty yeares , for about that time wee reade that they begat children ; so that if unto 930. we adde sixty yeares , he will exceed Methuselah . And therefore if not in length of dayes , at least in old age he surpassed others ; he was older then all who was never so young as any ; for though hee knew old age he was never acquainted with puberty , youth , or Infancy ; and so in a strict account he begat children at one yeare old ; and if the usuall compute will hold , that men are of the same age which are borne within compasse of the same yeare , Eve was as old as her husband and parent Adam , and Cain their son coetaneous unto both . Now that conception that no man did ever attaine unto a thousand yeares , because none should ever be one day old in the sight of the Lord , unto whom according to that of David , A thousand yeares are but as one day , doth not advantage Methuselah ; and being deduced from a popular expression , which will not stand a Metaphysicall and strict examination , is not of force to divert a serious enquirer ; for unto God a thousand yeares are no more then one moment , and in his sight Methuselah lived no neerer one day then Abel , for all parts of time are alike unto him , unto whom none are referable , and all things present , unto whom nothing is past or to come ; and therefore , although we be measured by the Zone of time , and the flowing and continued instants thereof , do weave at last a line and circle about the eldest ; yet can we not thus commensurate the sphere of Trismegistus , or summe up the unsuccessive and stable duration of God. CHAP. IV. That there was no Rainebow before the Flood . THat there shall no Rainebow appeare forty yeares before the end of the world , and that the preceding drought unto that great flame shal exhaust the materials of this Meteor , was an assertion grounded upon no solid reason : but that there was not any in sixteene hundred yeares , that is , before the flood , seemes deduceable from holy Scripture , Gen. 9. I do set my bow in the clouds , and it shall be for a token of a Covenant betweene me and the earth . From whence notwithstanding we cannot conclude the nonexistence of the Rainebow ; nor is that Chronology naturally established , which computeth the antiquity of effects arising from physicall and setled causes , by additionall impositions from voluntary determinators . Now by the decree of reason and Philosophy , the Rainebow hath its ground in Nature , and caused by the rayes of the Sunne , falling upon a roride and oppo●it● cloud ; whereof some reflected , others refracted beget that semicircular variety we generally call the Rainebow ; which must succeed upon concurrence of causes and subjects aptly praedisposed . And therefore , to conceive there was no Rainebow before , because God chose this out as a token of the Covenant , is to conclude the existence of things from their signalities , or of what is objected unto the sence , a coexistence with that which is internally presented unto the understanding . With equal reason we may inferre there was no water before the Institution of Baptisme , nor bread and wine before the holy Eucharist . Againe , while men deny the antiquity of one Rainebow , they anciently concede another . For , beside the solary Iris which God shewed unto Noah there is another Lunary , whose efficient is the Moone , visible onely in the night , most commonly at full Moone , and some degrees above the Horizon . Now the existence hereof men doe not controvert , although effected by a different Luminary in the same way with the other ; and probably appeared later , as being of rare appearance and rarer observation , and many there are which thinke there is no such thing in Nature . And therefore by casuall spectators they are lookt upon like prodigies , and significations made not signified by their natures . Lastly , we shall not need to conceive God made the Rainebow at this time , if we consider that in its created and predisposed nature , it was more proper for this signification then any other Meteor or celestiall appearency whatsoever . Thunder and lightning had too much terrour to have beene tokens of mercy ; Comets or blazing Stars appeare too seldome to put us in minde of a Covenant to be remembred often , and might rather signifie the world should be once destroyed by fire , then never againe by water . The Galaxia or milky Circle had beene more probable ; for , ( beside that unto the latitude of thirty it becomes their Horizon twice in foure and twenty howres , and unto such as live under the Equator , in that space the whole Circle appeareth ) part thereof is visible unto any situation , but being onely discoverable in the night and when the ayre is cleere , it becomes of unfrequent and comfortlesse signification . A fixed Starre had not beene visible unto all the Globe , and so of too narrow a signality in a Covenant concerning all . But Rainebowes are seene unto all the world , and every position of sphere ; unto our owne Elevation it may appeare in the morning while the Sunne hath attained about forty five degrees above the Horizon , ( which is conceived the largest semidiameter of any Iris ) and so in the afternoone when it hath declined unto that altitude againe ; which height the Sun not attaining in winter , Rainebowes may happen with us at noone or any time . Unto a right position of spheare it may appeare three howres after the rising of the Sun , and three before its setting ; for the Sun ascending fifteene degrees an houre , in three attaineth forty five of altitude . Even unto a parallell sphere , and such as live under the pole , for halfe a yeare some segments may appeare at any time and under any quarter , the Sun not setting , but walking round about them . But the propriety of its Election most properly appeareth in the naturall signification and prognostick of it selfe ; as contayning a mixt signality of raine and faire weather ; for being in a roride cloud and ready to drop , it declareth a pluvious disposure in the ayre ; but because when it appeares the Sun must also shine , there can bee no universall showres , and consequently no deluge . Thus when the windowes of the great deepe were open , in vaine men lookt for the Rainebow , for at that time it could not be seene , which after appeared unto Noah . It was therefore existent before the flood , and had in Nature some ground of its addition ; unto that of Nature God superadded an assurance of his promise , that is , never to hinder its appearance , or so to replenish the heavens againe as that we should behold it no more . And thus , without disparaging the promise , it might raine at the same time when God shewed it unto Noah ; thus was there more therein then the Heathens understood , when they called it the Nuncia of the gods , and the laugh of weeping heaven ; and thus may it be elegantly said , I put my Bow , not my Arrow in the clouds , that is , in the menace of Raine the mercy of faire weather . Laudable is the custome of the Jews , who upon the appearance of the Rainebow , doe magnifie the fidelity of God in the memory of his Covenant , according to that of Syracides , Looke upon the Rainebow , and praise him that made it . And though some pious and Christian pens have onely symboliz'd the same from the mystery of its colours , yet are there other affections which might admit of Theologicall allusions ; nor would he finde a more improper subject that should consider , that the colours are made by refraction of light , and the shadows that limit that light ; that the Center of the Sun , the Rainebow , and the eye of the beholder must be in one right line ; that the spectator must be betweene the Sun and the Rainebow ; that sometime three appeare , sometime one reversed ; with many others , considerable in Meteorologicall Divinity , which would more sensibly make out the Epithite of the Heathens , and the expression of the son of Syrach , very beautifull is the Rainebow , It compasseth the heaven about with a glorious circle , and the hands of the most High have bended it . CHAP. V. Of Sem , Ham and Iaphet . COncerning the three sons of Noah , Sem , Ham and Japhet , that the order of their nativity was according ●o that of numeration , and Japhet the youngest son , as most beleeve , as Austin and others account , the sons of Japhet and Europeans ●eed not grant ; nor will it so well concord unto the letter of the Text , and its readiest Interpretations : For , so is it said in our Translation , Sem the father of all the sons of Heber , the brother of Japhet the elder ; so by the Septuagint , and so by that of Tremellius ; and therefore when the Vulgar reades it , Fratre Iaphet majore , the mistake , as Junius observeth , might be committed by neglect of the Hebrew accent , which occasioned Jerom so to render it , and many after to beleeve it . Nor is that argument contemptible which is deduced from their Chronology ; for probable it is , that Noah had none of them before , and begat them from that yeare when it is said hee was five hundred yeares old and begat Sem , Ham , and Japhet ; Againe , it is said he was sixe hundred yeares old at the flood , and that two yeares after Sem was but an hundred , therefore Sem must be borne when Noah was five hundred and two , and some other before in the yeare of five hundred and one . Now whereas the Scripture affordeth the priority of order unto Sem , we cannot from thence inferre his primogeniture ; for in Sem the holy line was continued , and therefore however borne , his genealogy was most remarkeable . So is it not unusuall in holy Scripture to nominate the younger before the elder ; so is it said , That Ta●ah begat Abraham , Nachor , and Haram ; whereas Haram was the eldest . So Rebecca is termed the mother of Jacob and Esau. Nor is it strange the younger should be first in nomination , who have commonly had the priority in the blessings of God , and been first in his benediction . So Abel was accepted before Cain , Abraham the younger , preferred before Ismael the elder , Jacob before Esau , Joseph was the youngest of twelve , and David the eleventh son , and but the caddet of Jesse . Lastly , though Japhet were not elder then Sem , yet must we not affirme that he was younger then Cham , for it is plainely delivered , that after Sem and Japhet had covered Noah , he awaked , and knew what his youngest son had done unto him . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is the expression of the Septuagint , Filius minor of Jerome , and minimus of Tremellius . And upon these grounds perhaps Josephus doth vary from the Scripture enumeration , and nameth them Sem , Japhet , and Cham , which is also observed by the Annian Berosus ; Noah cum tribus fil●is , Semo , Iapeto , Chem. And therefore although in the priority of Sem and Japhet there may be some difficulty , though Cyrill , Epiphanius , and Austin have accounted Sem the elder , and Salian the Annalist , and Petavius the Chronologist contend for the same , yet Cham is more plainly and confessedly named the youngest in the Text. CHAP. VI. That the Tower of Babel was erected against a second deluge . AN opinion there is of some generality , that our fathers after the Flood attempted the tower of Babel to secure themselves from a second Deluge . Which however affirmed by Josephus and others , hath seemed improbable unto many who have discoursed hereon . For , ( beside that they could not be ignorant of the promise of God never ●o drowne the world againe , and had the Rainebow before their eyes to put them in minde thereof ) it is improbable from the nature of the Deluge , which being not possibly causable from naturall showres above , or watery ●ruptions below , but requiring a supernaturall hand , and such as all acknowledge irresistible ; wee must disparage their knowledge and judgement in so succeslesse attempts . Againe , they must probably heare , and some might know , that the waters of the flood ascended fifteene cubits above the highest mountaines . Now , if as some define , the perpendicular altitude of the highest mountaines bee foure miles , or as others , but fifteene furlongs , it is not easily conceived how such a structure could bee effected ; except wee receive the description of Herodotus concerning the Tower of Belus , whose first tower was eight furlongs higher , and eight more built upon it ; except we beleeve the Annian Berosus , or the traditionall relation of Jerome . It was improbable from the place , that is a plaine in the land of Shinar . And if the situation of Babylon were such at first as it was in the dayes of Herodotus , it was rather a seat of amenity and pleasure , then conducing unto this intention ; it being in a very great plaine , and so improper a place to provide against a generall Deluge by towers and eminent structures , that they were faine to make provisions against particular and annuall inundations by ditches and trenches , after the manner of Aegypt . And therefore Sir Walter Ralegh accordingly objecteth ; If the Nations which followed Nimrod , still doubted the surprise of a second flood , according to the opinions of the antient Hebrewes , it soundeth ill to the eare of Reason , that they would have spent many yeares in that low and overflowne valley of Mesopotamia . And therefore in this situation , they chose a place more likely to have secured them from the worlds destruction by fire , then another Deluge of water , and as Pierius observeth , some have conceived that this was their intention . Lastly , the reason is delivered in the Text. Let us build us a City and a Tower , whose top may reach unto heaven , and let us make us a name , lest wee be scattered abroad upon the whole earth , as wee have already began to wander over a part . These were the open ends proposed unto the people , but the secret designe of Nimrod , was to settle unto himselfe a place of dominion , and rule over the rest of his brethren , as it after succeeded , according to the delivery of the Text , The beginning of his kingdome was Babel . CHAP. VII . Of the Mandrakes of Leah . VVEE shall not omit the Mandrakes of Leah , according to the History of Genesis . And Reuben went out in the dayes of Wheat-harvest and found Mandrakes in the field , and brought them unto his mother Leah ; then Rachel said unto Leah , Give me , I pray thee , of thy sonnes Mandrakes , and she said unto her , Is it a small matter that thou hast taken my husband , and wouldest thou take my sons Mandrakes also ? and Rachel said , therefore he shall lye with thee this night for thy sonnes Mandrakes ; from whence hath arisen a common conceit , that Rachel requested these plants as a medicine of fecundation , or whereby she might become fruitfull ; which notwithstanding is very questionable , and of incertaine truth . For first from the comparison of one Text with another , whether the Mandrakes here mentioned , be the same plant which holds that name with us there is some cause to doubt ; the word is used in another place of Scripture , when the Church inviting her beloved into the fields , among the delightfull fruits of Grapes and Pomegranats , it is said , the Mandrakes give a smell , and at our gates are all manner of pleasant fruits . Now instead of a smell of delight , our Mandrakes afford a papaverous and unpleasant odour , whether in the leafe or apple as is discoverable in their simplicity or mixture ; the same is also dubious from the different interpretations : for though the Septuagint and Josephus doe render it the Apples of Mandrakes in this Text yet in the other of the Canticles the Chaldy Paraphrase tearmeth it Balsame . R. Solomon , as Drusius observeth , conceives it to be that plant the Arabians named Jesemin . Oleaster and Georgius Venetus the Lilly ; and that the word Dudaim , may comprehend any plant that hath a good smell , resembleth a womans breast , and flourisheth in wheat harvest ; Junius and Tremellius interpret the same for any amiable flowers of a pleasant and delightfull odour : but the Geneva Translators have been more wary then any ; for although they retaine the word Mandrake in the Text , they in effect retract it in the Margine , wherein is set downe , The word in the originall is Dudaim , which is a kinde of fruit or slower unknowne . Nor shall we wonder at the dissent of exposition , and difficulty of definition concerning this Text , if we perpend how variously the vegetables of Scripture are expounded , and how hard it is in many places to make out the species determined . Thus are we at variance concerning the plant that covered Jonas , which though the Septuagint doth render Colocynthis , the Spanish Calabaca , and ours accordingly a gourd , yet the vulgar translates it Hedera or Juice ; and , as Grotius observeth , Jerome thus translated it , not as the same plant but best apprehended thereby . The Italian of Diodati and that of Tremellius have named it Ricinus , and so hath ours in the Margine ; for palma Christi is the same with Ricinus . The Geneva Translators have herein been also circumspect ; for they have retained the originall word Kikaion , and ours hath also affixed the same unto the Margine : nor are they indeed alwayes the same plants which are delivered under the same name , and appellations commonly received amongst us ; so when it is said of Solomon that hee writ of plants from the Cedar of Lebanus , unto the Hysop that groweth upon the wall , that is from the greatest unto the smallest , it cannot be well conceived our common hysop ; for neither is that the least of vegetables , nor observed to grow upon walls ; but rather as Lemnius well conceiveth some kinde of the capillaries , which are very small plants and only grow upon walls and stony places ; nor are the faire species in the holy oyntment , Cinnamon , Myr●he , Calamus and Cassi● ; nor the other in the holy perfume , Frankinsence , Stacte , Onycha , and Galbanum , so agreeably expounded unto those in use with us , as not to leave considerable doubts behinde them ; nor must that perhaps be taken for a simple unguent , which Matthew onely tearmeth a pretious oyntment , but rather a composition , as Marke and John imply by pistick Nard , that is faithfully dispensed ; and as Mathiolus observeth in his Epistles , may be that famous composition described by Dioscorides , made of oyle of Ben , Malabathrum , Juncus odoratus , Costus , Amomum , Myrrhe , B●lsam and Nard ; which Galen affirmeth to have been in use with the delicate Dames of Rome , and that the best thereof was made at Laodicea , from whence by Merchants it was conveyed unto other parts ; but how to make out that T●anslation concerning the Tithe of Mint , Anise , and Cumin , we are still to seek ; for we finde not a word in the Text that can properly bee rendred Anise , the Greeke being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which the Latines call Anethum , and is properly Englished Dill. Againe , it is not deducible from the Text or concurrent sentence of Comments , that Rachel had any such intention , and most doe rest in the determination of Austine , that she desired them for rarity , pulchritude or suavity ; nor is it probable shee would have resigned her bed unto Leah , when at the same time she had obtained a medicine to fructi●ie her ●elfe , and therefore Drusius who hath expressely and favourably treated hereof , is so farre from conceding this intention , that he plainly concludeth hoc quo modo illis in mentem venerit conjicere nequ●o ; how this conceit fell into mens minds it cannot fall into mine , for the Scripture delivereth it not , nor can it bee clearely deduced from the Text. Thirdly , if Rachel had any such intention , yet had they no such effect , for she conceived not many yeares after of Joseph ; whereas in the meane time Leah had three children , Isachar , Zabulon , and Dinah . Lastly , although at that time they failed of this effect , yet is it mainly questionable whether they had any such vertue either in the opinions of those times or in their proper nature ; that the opinion was popular in the land of Canaan it is improbable , and had Leah understood thus much she would not surely have parted with fruits of such a faculty , especially unto Rachel who was no friend unto her . As for its proper nature , the Ancients have generally esteemed it Narcotick or stupefactive , and is to be found in the list of poyson set downe by Dioscorides , Galen , Aetius , Aegineta , and severall Antidotes delivered by them against it . It was I confesse from good Antiquity , and in the dayes of Theophrastus accounted a philt●e , or plant that conciliates affection , and so delivered by Dioscorides ; and this intent might seem more probable , had they not been the wives of holy Jacob , had Rachel presented them unto him , and not requested them for her selfe . Now what Dioscorides affirmeth in favour of this effect , that the graines of the Apples of Mandrakes mundifie the Matrix and applied with sulphur stop the fluxes of women , he overthrows by qualities destructive unto conception ; affirming also that the juice thereof purgeth upward like Hellebore , and applyed in pessaries provokes the menstruous flowes and procures abortion . Petrus Hispanus , or Pope John the twentieth speakes more directly in his Thesaurus pauperum ; wherein among the receits of saecundation , he experimentally commendeth the wine of Mandrakes given with Triphera Magna : but the soule of the medicine may lye in Triphera magna , an excellent composition , and for this effect commended by Nicolaus . And whereas Levinus Lemnius that eminent Physitian doth also concede this effect it is from manifest causes and qualities elementall occasionally producing the same ; for he imputeth the same unto the coldnesse of that simple , and is of opinion that in hot climates , and where the uterine parts exceeed in heat , by the coldnesse hereof they may bee reduced into a conceptive constitution , and Crasis accommodable unto generation ; whereby indeed we will not deny the due and frequent use may proceed unto some effect , from whence notwithstanding wee cannot inferre a fertiliating condition or property of fecundation : for in this way all vegetables doe make fruitfull according unto the complexion of the Matrix ; if that excell in heat , plants exceeding in cold doe recti●ie it , if it be cold , simples that are hot reduce it , if dry moist , if moist dry correct it , in which division all plants are comprehended ; but to distinguish thus much is a point of Art , and beyond the method of Rachels or feminine Physicke . Againe , whereas it may be thought that Mandrakes may fecundate since Poppy hath obtained the Epithite of fruitfull , and that fertility was hieroglyphically described , by Venus with an head of poppy in her hand ; the reason hereof , was the multitude of seed within it sel●e , and no such multiplying in humane generation . And lastly , whereas they may well have this quality , since Opium it selfe is conceived to extimulate unto venery , and for that intent is sometimes used by Tu●kes , Persians , and most orientall Nations ; although Winclerus doth seem to favour the conceit , yet Ama●us 〈◊〉 , and Rodericus a Castro are against it , Garcias ab Horto refutes it from experiment ; and they speake probably who affirme , the intent and effect of eating Opium , is not so much to invigorate themselves in coition , as to prolong the Act , and spinne out the motions of car●nality . CHAP. VIII . Of the three Kings of Collein . A Common conceit there is of the th●ee Kings of Collein , conceiv●d to be the wise men that travelled unto our Saviour by the dire●●ion of the S●ar ; wherein omit●ing the large Discourses of Baronius , Pineda , and Montacutius , That they might be Kings , beside the ancient Tradition and authority of many Fathers , the Scripture also implyeth . The Gentiles shall come to thy ●ight , and Kings to the brightnesse of thy rising . The Kings of 〈◊〉 and the Isles , the Kings of Arabia and Saba shall offer 〈…〉 ●laces most Christians and many Rabbines interpret of the 〈◊〉 . Not that they are to be conceived potent Monarchs , or mighty Kings , but Toparks , Kings of Cities or narrow 〈◊〉 , such as were the Kings of Sodo●e and Gomorrah , the Kings of 〈…〉 thirty which Josuah subdued , and such as 〈…〉 the f●iends of Job to have been . But although we grant they were Kings , yet can we not bee assured they were three : for the Scripture maketh no mention of any number , and the number of their presents , Gold , Myrrh and Frankinscence , concludeth not the number of their persons ; for these were the commodities of their Country , and such as probably the Queen of S●eba in one person had brought before unto Solomon ; and so did not the sons of Jacob divide the present unto Joseph , but are conceived to carry one for them all , according to the expression of their father , Take of the best fruits of the land in your ves●ells , and carry downe the man a present : and therefore their number being uncertaine , what credit i● to be given unto their names , Gaspar , Melchior , Balthazar ? what to the charme thereof against the ●alling sicknesse ? or what unto their habits , complexions , and corporall accidents , wee must relye on their uncertain story , and authenticke pourtarits of Collein . Lastly , although we grant them Kings , and three in number , yet could wee not conceive that they were Kings of Collein . For though Collein were the chiefe City of the Vhii , then called Vbiopolis , and afterwards Agrippina , yet will no history informe us there were three Kings thereof . Beside these being rulers in their Countries , and returning home would have probably converted their subjects ; but according unto Munsters report , their conversion was not wrought untill seventy yeares after by Maternus a disciple of Peter . And lastly , it is said that the wise men came ●rom the East ; but Collein is seated West-ward from Jerusalem , fo● Collein hath of longitude thirty foure degrees , but Jerusalem seventy two . The ground of all was this ; these wise men or Kings , were probably of Arabia , and descended from Abraham by Keturah , who apprehending the mystery of this starre , either by the Spirit of God , the prophesie of Balaam , the prophesie , which 〈◊〉 mentions , received and constantly believed through all the East , that out of Jury one should come that should rule the whole world ▪ or the divulged expectancy of the Jewes from the expiring prediction of Daniel , were by the same conducted unto Judea , returned into the● Country , and were after , baptised by Thomas ; from whence about three hundred yeares after by Helena the Empresse their bodies were translated to Constantinople , from thence by Eustathius unto Millane , and at last by Renatus the Bishop unto Collein ; where they are beleeved at present to remaine , their monuments showne unto strangers , and having lost their Arabian titles , are crowned Kings of Collein . CHAP. IX . Of the food of Iohn Baptist , Locusts and wilde hony . COncerning the food of John Baptist in the wildernesse , Locusts and wilde hony , lest popular opiniatrity should arise , we will deliver the chiefe opinions ; the first conceiveth the Locusts here mentioned to be that fruit the Greeks name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , mentioned by Luke in the dyet of the Prodigall sonne , the Latins Siliqua , and some , Panis Sancti Iohannis , included in a broad Cod , and indeed of taste almost as pleasant as honey . But this opinion doth not so truly impugne that of the Locusts ; and might rather call into controversie the meaning of wilde honey . The second affirmeth they were the tops or tender crops of trees ; for so Locusta also signifieth : which conceit is plausible in Latin , but wil not hold in Greek , wherein the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , except for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifie the extremities of trees ; of w ch belief have divers been ; more con●idently Isidore Pelusiota , who in his Epistles plainly affi●meth they thinke unlearnedly who are of another beliefe ; and this so wrought upon Bar●●ius that he concludeth in a newtrality , Haec cum scribat ●sidorus desiniendum nobis non est , & totum relinquimus lectoris arbitrio ; ●am constat Graecam dictionem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & Locustam insecti genus , & arborum summitates significare . Sed f●llitur , saith Montacutius , nam constat contrarium , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apud nullum authorem classicum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 significare . But above all Paracelsus with most animosity promoteth this opinion , and in his book de melle , spareth not his friend Erasmus . Hoc à nonnullis ita explicatur ut dicant Locustas aut cicadas Iohanni procibo fuisse ; sed hi siultitiam dissimulare non possunt , veluti Ieronymus , Erasmus , & alii prophetae Neoterici in Latinitate immortui . A third affirmeth that they were properly Locusts , that is a sheath-winged and six-●ooted insect , such as is our Grashopper ; and this opinion seems more probable then the other : for beside the authority of Origen , Jerome , Chrysostome , Hillary , and Ambrose to confirme it , this is the proper signification of the word , thus used in Scripture by the Septuagint , Greeke vocabula●ies thus expound it ; Suidas on the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 observes it to be that animall whereon the Baptist fed in the desart , in this sense the word is used by Aristotle , Dioscorides , Galen , and severall humane Authors . And lastly , there is no absurdity in this interpretation , or any solid reason why we should decline it ; it being a food permitted unto the Jewes , whereof foure kindes are reckoned up among cleane meats . Beside , not onely the Jewes , but many other Nations long before and since , have made an usuall food thereof . That the Aethiopians , Mauritanians , and Arabians , did commonly ●at them is testified by Diodorus , Strabo , Solinus , Aelian and Plinie ; that they still feed on them is confirmed by Leo , Cadamustus and others . John therefore as our Saviour saith , came neither eating nor drinking , that is farre from the dyet of Jerusalem and other riotous places ; but fa●ed coursely and poorely according unto the apparrell he wore , that is of Camells haire ; the place of his abode , the wildernesse ; and the doctrine he preached , humilation and repentance . CHAP. X. That Iohn the Evangelist should not dye . THe conceit of the long living or rather not dying of John the Evangelist is not to be omitted ; and although it seem inconsiderable , and not much weightier then that of Joseph the wandring Jew ; yet being deduced from Scripture , and abetted by Authors of all times , it shall not escape our enquiry . It is drawne from the speech of our Saviour unto Peter after the prediction of his martyrdome ; Peter saith unto Jesus , Lord , and what shall this man do ? Iesus saith unto him , If I will that he tarry untill I come , what is that to thee ? follow thou me ; then went this saying abroad among the brethren that this disciple should not dye . Now the apprehension hereof hath been received either grossely and in the generall , that is not distinguishing the manner or particular way of this continuation , in which sense probably the grosser and undiscerning party received it ; or more distinctly apprehending the manner of his immortality ; that is , that Iohn should never properly dye , but be translated into Paradise , there to remaine with Enoch and Elias untill about the comming of Christ , and should be slaine with them under Antichrist , according to that of the Apocalyps . I will give power unto my two witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore dayes cloathed in sackcloath , and when they shall have finished their Testimony , the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomelesse pit , shall make warre against them , and shall overcome them and kill them . Hereof , as Baronius observeth , within three hundred yeares after Christ , Hippolytus the martyr was the first assertor , but hath been maintained by many since ; by Metaphrastes , by ●●●culphus , but especially by Georgius Trapezuntius , who hath expresly treated upon this Text ; and although he lived but in the last Centurie , did still affirme that Iohn was not yet dead . As for the grosse opinion that he should not dye , it is unto my judgement sufficiently refuted by that which first occasioned it , that is the Scripture it selfe , and no further of , then the very subsequent verse : yet Iesus said not unto him he should not dye , but if I will that he tarry till I come , what is that to thee ? and this was written by Iohn himself whom the opinion concerned , and as is conceived many yeares after when Peter had suffered , and fulfilled the Prophesie of Christ. For the particular conceit the foundation is weake , nor can it bee made out from the Text alleadged in the Apocalyps : for beside that therein two persons are onely named , no mention is made of Iohn a third Actor in this Tragedy ; the same is overthrowne by History , which recordeth not onely the d●ath of Iohn , but assigneth the place of his buriall , that is Ephesus a City in Asia minor ; whither after hee had beene banished into Patmos by Domitian hee returned in the reigne of Nerva there deceased , and was buried in the dayes of Trajan , and this is testified by Ierome de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis , by Tertullian de Anima , by Chrysostome , and by Eusebius , in whose dayes his Sepulchre was to be seen ; and by a more ancient Testimony alleadged also by him , that is of Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus , not many successions after Iohn ; whose words are these in an Epistle unto Victor Bishop of Rome , Iohan●es ille qui supra pectus Domini recumbebat Doctor optimus apud Ephesum dormivit ; many of the like nature are noted by Baronius , Jansenius , ●stius , Lipellous , and others . Now the maine and primitive ground of this error , was a grosse mistake in the words of Christ , and a false apprehension of his meaning ; understanding that positively which was conditionally expressed , or receiving that 〈◊〉 which was but concessively delivered ; for the words of 〈◊〉 Saviour runne in a doubtfull straine , rather reprehending then satisfying the cu●osity of Peter ; that is , as though he should have said , Thou hast thine owne doome , why enquirest thou a●ter thy brothers ? what reliefe unto thy affliction will be the society of anothers ? why pryest thou into the secrets of Gods judgements ? if he stay untill I come , what concerneth it thee ? who shalt bee sure to suffer before that time ? and such an answer probably he returned because he foreknew Iohn should not suffer a violent death , but goe unto his grave in peace ; which had Peter assuredly knowne , it might have cast some water on his flames , and smothered those fires which kindled after unto the honour of his Master . Now why among all the rest Iohn only escaped the death of a Martyr , the reason is given ; because all other fled away or withdrew themselves at his death , and he alone of the Twelve beheld his passion on the Crosse ; wherein notwithstanding , the affliction that he suffered could not amount unto lesse then Martyrdome : for if the naked relation , at least the intentive consideration of that passion , be able still and at this disadvantage of time , to rend the hearts of pious con●emplators ; surely the neare and sensible vision thereof must needs occasion agonies beyond the comprehension of flesh , and the trajectio●s of such an object more sharpely pierce the martyr'd soule of Iohn , then afterward did the nayles the crucified body of Peter . Againe , they were mistaken in the Emphaticall apprehension , placing the consideration upon the words , If I will , whereas it properly lay in these , when I come : which had they apprehended as some have since , that is , not for his ultimate and last returne , but his comming in judgement and destruction upon the Iewes ; or such a comming as it might be said , that that generation should not passe before it was fulfilled : they needed not , much lesse need we suppose such diuturnity ; for after the death of Peter , Iohn lived to behold the same fulfilled by Vespasian : nor had he then his Nunc dimittis , or went out like unto Sim●on ; but old in accomplisht obscurities , and having seen the expire of Daniels prediction , as some conceive , he accomplished his Revelation . But besides this originall , and primary foundation , divers others have made impressions according unto different ages and persons by whom they were received ; for some established the conceit in the disciples and brethren , which were contemporary unto him , or lived about the same time with him ▪ and this was first the extraordinary affection our Saviour ●a●e unto this disciple , who hath the honour to bee called the disciple whom Iesus loved . Now ●om hence they might be apt to beleeve their M●ster would dispenc● with his death , or suffer him to live ●o see him returne in glory , who was the onely Apostle that beheld him to dy● in dishonour . Another wa● the beliefe and opinion of those times that Christ would sudd●nly come ; for they held not ge●●ally ●he same opinion with their successors , or as descending ages after so many Centu●ies , but conceived his comming would not be long after his passion , according unto severall expressions of our Saviour grossely understood , and as we ●●●de the same opinion not long after reprehended by St. Paul ; and thus conceiving his comming would not be long , they might be induced to believe his favourite should live unto it . Lastly , the long li●e of Iohn might much advantage this opinion ; for he survived the other Twelve , he was aged 22 yeares when he was called by Christ , and 25 that is the age of Priesthood at his death , and lived 93 yeares , that is 68 after his Saviour , and dyed not before the second yeare of Trajane . Now having outlived all his f●llows , the world was confirmed he might live still , and even 〈◊〉 the comming of his Master . The grounds which promoted it in succeeding ages were especially two ; the the first his escape of Martyrdome : for whereas all the rest suffered some kinde of forcible death , we have no history that he suffered any ; and men might thinke he was not capable thereof , for so , as History hath related , by the command of Domitian he was cast into a Cauldron of burning oyle , and came out againe unsinged . Now future ages apprehending hee suffered no violent death , and finding also the means that tended thereto could take no place , they might bee confirmed in their opinion that death had no power over him ▪ and easily beleeve he might live alwayes who could not be destroyed by fire , and resist the fury of that Element which nothing shall resist . The second was a corruption crept into the Latine Text , reading for Si , Sic eum manere volo , whereby the answer of our Saviour becommeth positive , or that he will have it so , which way of reading was much received in former ages , and is still retained in the vulgar Translation ; but in the Greek & original , the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying Si or if , which is very different from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and cannot bee translated for it : and answerable hereunto is the translation of Iunius and T●emellius , and that also annexed unto the Greeke by the authority of Sixtus quintus . The third confirmed it in ages farther descending , and proved a powerfull argument unto all others following ; that in his tombe at Ephesus there was no corps or relique thereof to be found ; whereupon arised divers doubts , and many suspitious conceptions , some beleeving he was not buried , some that he was buried , but risen againe ; others , that he descended alive into his tombe , and from thence departed after . But all these proceeded upon unveritable grounds , as Barooius hath observed , who alledgeth a letter of Celestine Bishop of Rome , unto the Councell of Ephesus , wherein he declareth the reliques of John were highly honoured by that City , and a passage also of Chrysostome in the Homilies of the Apostles . That John being dead did cures in Ephesus , as though he were still alive . And so I obse●ve that Esthius discussing this point concludeth hereupon , Quod corpus ●jus nunquam reperiatur , hoc non diserent si veterum scripta diligenter perlustrassent . Now that the first ages after Christ , those succeeding , or any other should proceed into opinions so farre devided from reason , as to thinke of Immortality after the fail of Adam , or conceit a man in these later times should out-live our fathers in the first , although it seeme very strange , yet is it not incredible , for the credulity of men hath beene deluded into the like conceits , and as Ireneus and Tertullian have made mention , one Menander a Samaritan obtained beliefe in this very point , whose doctrine it was that death should have no power on his disciples , and such as received his b●ptisme , should receive Immortality ●herewith : 'T was surely an apprehension very strange ; nor usually falling either from the absurdities of Melancholy or vanities of ambition ; some indeed have been so ●ffectedly vaine as to counterfeit Immortality , and have stolne their death in a hope to be esteemed immortall ; and others have conceived themselves dead : but surely few or none have falne upon so bold an errour , as not to thinke that they could dye at all . The reason of those mighty ones , whose ambition could suffer them to be called 〈◊〉 , would never be flattered into Immortality , but the proudest 〈◊〉 , have by the daylie dictates of corruption convinced the impropriety of that appellation . And surely , although delusion may runne high , and possible it is that for a while a man may forget his nature , yet cannot this be durable , for the inconcealeable imperfections of our selves , or their dayly examples in others , will hourely prompt us our corruptions , and lowdly tell us we are the sons of earth . CHAP. XI . More compendiously of some others . MAny others there are which we resigne unto Divinity , and perhaps deserve not controversie . Whether David were punished onely for pride of heart in numbring the people , as most doe hold , or whether as Josephus and many maintaine , he suffered also for not performing the commandement of God concerning capi●ation , that when the people were numbred , 〈…〉 they should pay unto God a sh●kell , we shall not here cont●nd . Surely , if it were not the occasion of this plague , wee must acknowledg● the omission thereof was threatned with that punishment ▪ according to ●he words of the Law. When thou takest the summe of the children of Israel , then shall they give every man a ransome for his soule unto the Lord , that there be no plague amongst them . Now , how deepely hereby God was defrauded in the time of David , and opulent State of Israel , will easily appeare by the summes of former 〈◊〉 . For in the first , the silver of them tha● were numbred was an hundred Talents , and a thousand seven hundred threescore and 〈…〉 We will not question the 〈…〉 of Lots wife , or whether she were transformed into 〈…〉 : though some conceive that expression Metaphoricall , 〈…〉 thereby then a lasting and durable columne ; according 〈…〉 of salt , which admitteth no corruption ; in which 〈…〉 of God is termed a Covenant of Salt , and it is also said , God , 〈◊〉 the kingdome unto David for ever , or by a covenant of Salt. That Absalon was hanged by the haire of the 〈◊〉 , and not caught up by the ne●k , as Josephus conceiveth , and the common argument against long hair affirmeth , we are not ready to deny , Although I confesse a great and learned party there are of another opinion ; although if he had his Morion or helmet on , I could not w●ll conceive it ; although the Translation of Jerome or Tremellius do not prove it , and our owne seemes rather to overthrow it . That Judas hanged himselfe , much more that he perished thereby , we shall not raise a doubt . Although Jansenius discoursing the point , produceth the testimony of Theophylact and Euthymius , that he died not by the Gallowes , but under a Cart wheele ; and Baronius also delivereth this was the opinion of the Greeks , and derived a high as Papias , one of the Disciples of John , although how hardly the expression of Mathew is reconcilable unto that of Peter , and that he plainely hanged himselfe , with that that falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst , with many other , the learned Grotius plainely doth acknowledge . And lastly , although as hee also urgeth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Mathew , doth not onely signi●ie suspension , or pendelous illaqueation , as the common picture describeth it , but also suffocation , strangulation or interception of breath , which may arise from griefe , despaire , and deepe dejection of spirit , in which sence it is used in the history of Tobit concerning S●ra , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ita tristata est ut strangulatione premeretur , saith Junius ; and so might it happen from the horrour of mind unto Judas . And so doe many of the Hebrewes affirme , that Achitophell was also strangled , that it , not from the rope , but passion . For the Hebrew and Arabi●k word in the Text not onely signifies supension , but indignation , as Grotius hath also observed . Many more there are of indifferent truths , whose dubious expositions worthy Divines and Preachers doe often draw into wholesome and sober uses , whereof neverthelesse we shall not speake ; with industry we decline such paradoxies , and peaceably submit unto their received acceptions . CHAP. XII . Of the cessation of Oracles . THat Oracles ceaed or grew 〈◊〉 at the comming of Christ , is best understood in a qualified sense and not without all latitude ; as though precisely there were 〈◊〉 after , nor any decay before . For what we must con●esse 〈…〉 of Antiquity ; some pre-decay is observable from that of 〈…〉 by Baronius ; Cur isto modo jam oracula Delphis non eduntur , non modo nostra aetate , sed jam diu , ut nihil possit esse contemptius . That during his life they were not altogether dumbe , is deduceable from Su●tonius in the life of Tiberius , who attempting to subvert the Oracles adjoyning unto Rome , was de●erred by the Lots or chances which were delivered at Preneste ; After his death wee meet with many ; Suetonius reports , that the Oracle of Autium forewarned Caligula to beware of Cassius , who was one that conspired his death . Plu●arch enquiring why the Oracles of Greece ceased , excepteth that of Lebadia ; and in the same place Demetrius affirmeth the Oracles of Mopsus and Amphilochus were much frequented in his dayes ; In briefe , histories are frequent in examples , and there want not some even to the reigne of Iulian. That therefore wee may consist with history ; by cessation of Oracles , with Montacutius we may understand their intercision , not absission or consummate desolation ; their rare delivery not a totall dereliction : and yet in regard of divers Oracles , we may speake strictly , and say there was a proper Cessation . And thus may wee reconcile the accounts of times , and allow those few and broken Divinations , whereof we reade in story and undeniable Authors . For that they received this blow from Christ , and no other causes alledged by the Heathens , from oraculous confession they cannot deny ; whereof upon record there are some very remarkeable . The first that Oracle of Delphos delivered unto Augustus . Me puer Hebraeus Divos Deus ipse gubernans Cedere sede jubet ▪ tristemque redire sub orcum ; Arir ergo dehi●c tacitus discedito nostris . An Hebrew child , a God all gods excelling , To hell againe commands me from this dwelling . Our Altars leave in silence , and no more A resolution ' ere from hence implore . A second recorded by Plutarch , of a voyce that was heard to cry unto Mariners at the Sea , Great Pan is dead ; which is a relation very remarkeable , and may be read in his Defect of Oracles . A third reported by Eusebius in the life of his magni●ied Constantine ; that about that time Apollo mourned , declaring his Oracles were false , and that the righteous upon earth did hinder him from speaking truth . And a fourth related by Theodore● , and delivered by Apollo Daphnes unto Julian , upon his Persian Expedition , that he should remove the bodies about him , before he could returne an answer , and not long after his Temple was burnt with Lightning . All which were evident and convincing acknowledgements of that power which shut his lips , and restrained that delusion which had reigned so many Centuries . But as his malice is vigilant , and the sins of men do still continue a toleration of his mischiefes , he resteth not , nor will he ever cease to circumvent the sons of the first deceaved , and therefore expelled his Oracles and solemne Temples of delusion , he runnes into corners , exercising minor trumperies , and acting his deceits in Witches , Magicians , Diviners , and such inferiour seductions . And yet ( what is deplorable ) while we apply our selves thereto , and affirming that God hath left to speake by his Prophets , expect in doubtfull matters a resolution from such Spirits ; while we say the Divell is mute , yet confesse that these can speake ; while we deny the substance , yet practise the effect ; and in the denyed solemnity maintaine the equivalent efficacy ; in vaine we cry that Oracles are downe , Apolloe's alter yet doth smoake , nor is the fire of Delphos out unto this day . Impertinent it is unto our intention to speake in generall of Oracles , and many have well per●ormed it . The p●ain●st of others was that recorded by Herodotus and delivered unto C●aesus ; who as a tryall of hir omniscience sent unto distant Oracles , and so contrived with the messengers , that though in severall places , yet at the same time they should demand what C●aesus was then a doing . Among all others the Oracle of Deiphos onely hit it , returning answer , hee was boyling a Lambe with a To●toyse , in a br●ze● vess●ll with a cover of the same metall . The stile is ●●ughty in G●eeke , though somewhat lower in Latine — Aequ●ris est spatium & numerus mihi notus arenae , Mutum percipio , fautis nihil audio vocem . Ven●● ad ho● sensus nidor testudinis acris , Quae sem●l ag●inâ coquitur cum carne lebete , Aere infrastrato , & stratum cui desuper aes est . I know the space of Sea , ●he number of the sand , I heare the silent , mute I understand . A t●nder Lambe joyned with Tortoise flesh , Thy Master King of Lydia now doth dresse . The sent thereof 〈◊〉 in my nostrills hover From brazen pot closed with brazen cover . Hereby ind●ed he acqui●ed much wealth and more honour , and was reputed by Craesu● as a Diety : and yet not long after , by a vulgar fallacie he deceived his favourite and greatest friend to Oracles into an irrep●●able overthrow by Cyrus . And surely the same successe are li●ely all to have that 〈◊〉 or depend upon him ; 't was the first play he practised on mortali●●y , a●d as time hath rendred him more perfect in the Art , so hath the inv●teratenesse of his malice more ready in the execution . 'T is therefore the soveraigne degree of folly , and a crime not onely against God , but also our owne reasons , to expect a favour from the Divell , whose mercies are more cruell then those of Polyphemus ; for hee devours his favourites first , and the nearer a man ●pproacheth , the sooner he is scorched by Moloch . In briefe , his favours 〈◊〉 deceitfull and double headed , he doth apparent good , for reall and convincing evill after it , and exalteth us up to the top of the Temple , but to humble us downe from it . CHAP. XIII . Of the death of Aristotl● . THat Aristotle drowned himselfe in Euripus as despairing to resolve the cause of its reciprocation , or ebbe and flow seven times a day , with this determination , Si quidem ego non capio te tu capies me , was the assertion of Procopius , Nazia●zen , Iustine Martyr , and is generally beleeved amongst us ; wherein , because we perceive men have 〈◊〉 an imperfect knowledge , some conceiving ●uripus to be a River , others not knowing where or in what part to place it , wee first advertise , it generally signifieth any strait fret , or channell of the Sea , running betweene two shoares , as Julius Pollux hath defined it , as wee reade of Euripus Hellespontiacus , Pyrrhaeus and this whereof we treat , Euripus Euboicus or Chalcidicus ; that is , a narrow passage of Sea deviding Attic● and the Island of Eubae● , now called Col●o de Negroponte , from the name of the Island and chiefe City thereof , famous in the warres of Antiochus , and was taken from the Venetians by Mahome● the great . Now that in this Euripe o● fret of Negropont , and upon the occasion mentioned , Aristotle drowned himselfe , as many affirme , and almost all beleeve , we have some roome to doubt . For without any mention of this , we finde two wayes delivered of his death by Diogenes Laertius , who expresly treateth thereof , the one from Eumolus and Phavo●inus , that being accused of impiety for composing an Hymne unto Hermias , ( upon whose Concubine he begat his sonne Nichomachu● ) he withdrew into Chalcis , where drinking poyson he dyed ▪ the Hymne is extant in Laertius , and the fifteenth booke of Athenaeus . Another by Apollodorus , that he dyed at Chalcis of a naturall death and languishment of stomack , in his sixty three , or great Climactericall year ; and answerable hereto is the account of Suidas and Censorinus . Againe , beside the negative of Authority , it is also deniable by reason , nor will it be easie to obtrude such desperate attempts unto Aristotle , upon a non ability or unsatisfaction of reason , who so often acknowledged the imbecility thereof ; who in matters of difficulty , and such which were not without abstrusities , conceived it sufficiant to deliver conjecturalities ; and surely he that could sometimes sit downe with high improbabilities , that could content himselfe , and thinke to satisfie others , that the variegation of Birds was from their living in the Sunne , or erection made by deliberation of the Testicles , would not have beene dejected unto death with this ; He that was so well acquainted with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , utrum , and An Quia , as we observe in the Queries of his Problemes ; with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , fortasse and plerumque , as is observable through all his Workes ; had certainely rested with probabilities , and glancing conjectures in this : Nor would his resolutions have ever runne into that mortall Antanaclasis , and desperate piece of Rhetorick , to be compriz'd in that he could not comprehend . Nor is it indeed to bee made out he ever endeavoured the particular of Euripus , or so much as to resolve the ebbe and flow of the Sea. For , as Vicomercatus and others observe , he hath made no mention hereof in his Workes , although the occasion present it selfe in his Meteors ; wherein hee disputeth the affections of the Sea : nor yet in his Problemes , although in the twenty third Section , there be no lesse then one and 〈◊〉 Q●eries of the Sea ; some mention there is indeed in a Worke 〈◊〉 the propriety of Elements , ascribed unto Aristotle , which notwith●●anding is not reputed genuine , and was perhaps the same whence this was urged by Plutarch , De placitis Philoso phorum . Lastly , the thing it selfe whereon the opinion dependeth , that is , the variety of the fl●x and reflux of Euripus , or whether the same doe ebbe and flow seven times a day , is not incontrovertible ; and for my own part , I remaine unsatisfied therein . For , though Pomponius Mela , and after him Solinus , and Pliny have affirmed it , yet I observed Thuc●dides , who speaketh often of Eubaea , hath omitted it . Pausanias an ancient Writer , who hath left an exact description of Greece , and in as particular a way as Leandro of Italy , or Cambden of Great Britaine , describing not only the Country Townes , and Rivers , but hils , springs , and houses , hath left no mention hereof . Aeschines in C●esiphon onely alludeth unto it ; and Strabo , that accurate Geographer sp●akes warily of it , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and as men commonly reported . And so doth also Maginus , Velocis ac varii fluctus est mare , ubi quater in die ▪ aut septies , ut 〈◊〉 dicunt , reciprocantur aestus . Botero more plainely , I l mar cresce e cala con un impe●o mirabile qu●tro volte il di , ben che communimente se dica sette volte , &c. This S●a with wondrous impetuosity ebbeth and floweth foure times a day , although it be commonly said seven times , and generally opinion'd , that Aristotle despairing the reason , drowned himselfe therein . In which description by foure times a day , it exce●ds not in number the motion of other Seas , taking the words properly , that is , twice ●bbing and twice flowing in foure and twenty howres ; and is no more then what Thomaso Porrcacchi affirmeth , in his description of famous Islands , that twice a day it hath such an impetuous ●loud , as is not without wonder . Livy speakes more particula●ly , Haud facile infestior classistatio est & fretum ipsum Euripi non septies die , ( si●ut fama fert ) temporihus certis reciprocat , sed temere in modum venti , nunc huc nuncjillve verso mari , velut monte praecipiti devolutus torrens rapitur . There is hardly a worse harbour , the fret or channell of Euripus not certainely ebbing or flowing seven times a day , according to common report , but being uncertainely , and in the manner of a winde carried hither and thither , is whirled away as a torrent downe a hill . But the experimentall testimony of Gillius is most considerable of any , who having beheld the course thereof , and made enquiry of Millers that dwelt upon its shoare , received answer , that it ebbed and flowed foure times a day , that is , every sixe howres , according to the Law of the Ocean ; but that indeed sometimes it observed not that certaine course . And this irregularity though seldome happening , together with its unruly and tumultuous motion might afford a beginning unto the common opinion ; thus may the expression in Ctesiphon be made out ; and by this may Arist●●le be interpreted , when in his Problemes he seemes to borrow a Met●phor from Euripus ; 〈◊〉 in the five and twentieth Section he ●nquireth , why in the upper 〈◊〉 of houses the ayre doth Euripize , that is , 〈◊〉 whirled hither and 〈◊〉 . Now the ground , o● that which gave li●e unto the a●s●rtion , might be his death at Cha●cis , the chiefe City of 〈◊〉 , and seated upon Euripus , where t is confessed by all he ended his day●s . That he emaciated and pi●ed away in the too anxious 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 reciprocations , ●●though not drowned therein ▪ as Rhodigi●●● 〈◊〉 some conceived , was a hal●e confession thereof not justi●iable from Antiquity . Surely the Philo●ophy of flux and reflux was ver● imp●rfect of old among the Greeks and Latins ; nor could they hold a sufficient theory thereof , who onely observeth the Mediterranean , which in some places hath no ebbe , and not much in any part . Nor can we affirme our knowledge is at the height , who have now the Theory of the Ocean and narrow Seas beside . White we referre it unto the Moone , we give some satisfaction for the Ocean , but no generall salve for ●reeks , and 〈◊〉 which know no floud ; nor resolve why it ●lowes three or 〈…〉 in the bottome of the Gol●e , yet scarce at all at Anco●● Durazzo , or 〈◊〉 , which ly● but by the way . And therefore old abstrusities have caused new inven●ions ; and some from the Hypotheses of Copernicus or the D●●rnall and annuall motion of the earth , endeavour to 〈◊〉 the flowes and motions of these seas , illustrating the same by water in a ●oale , that rising or falling to either side , according to 〈…〉 of the vessell ; the conceit is ingenuous , salves , s●me 〈◊〉 , and is discovered at large by Galilae● in his Systeme of the world . However therefore A●●stotle died , what was his end , or upon what occasion , although it be not altogether assured , yet that his memory and worthy name shall live , no man will deny , nor gratefull schollar doubt : and if according to the Elogie of Solon , a man may be onely said to be happy after he is dead , and ceaseth to be in the 〈◊〉 capacity of 〈◊〉 : or if according unto his owne Ethicks , sence is not essentiall unto felicity , but a man may be happy without the app●●hension thereof ▪ surely in that sence he is pyramidally happy , nor can he ●ver perish but in the Euripe of Ignorance , or till the Torrent of Barbarisme overwhelme all . A like conceit there passeth of Mel●sigenes , alias Home● , the father Poet , that he pined away upon the Riddle of the fishermen . But Herodotus who wrote his life hath cleared this point ; delivering that passing from Samos unto Athens , he went sicke ashore upon the Island Jos , where he dyed , and was solemnly enterred upon the Sea side ; and so decidingly concludeth , Ex hac aegritudine extremum diem clansit Homerus in Io , non , ut arbitrantur aliqui , Aenigmatis perplexitate enectus , sed morbo . CHAP. XIV . Of the Wish of Philoxenus . THat Relation of Aristotle and conceit generally received concerning Philoxenus , who wished the neck of a Crane , that thereby he might tak● more pleasure in his mea● , although it pass without exception , upon enquiry I finde not onely doubtfull in the story , but absurd in the desire or reason alledged for it . For though his Wish were such as is delivered , yet had it not perhaps that end to delight his gust in eating , but rather to obtaine advantage thereby in singing , as is declared by Mirandula . Aristotle ( saith he ) in his Ethicks and Problemes , accuseth Philoxenus of sensuality , for the greater pleasure of gust in desiring the neck of a Crane ; which desire of his , assenting unto Aristotle , I have formerly condemned ; But since I perceive that Aristo●le for this accusation hath beene accused by divers Write●s ; for Philoxenus was an excellent Musician , and desired the neck of a Crane , not for any pleasure at meate , but fancying thereby an advantage in singing or warbling , and deviding the notes in musick . And indeed , many Writers there are which mention a Musician of that name , as Plu●arch in his booke against Usury , and Aristotle himselfe in the eight of hi● Politicks speakes of one Philoxenus a Musician , that went off from the Dorick Dytherambicks unto the Phrygian Ha●mony . Againe , be the story true or false , rightly applied or not , the intention is not reasonable , and that perhaps neither one way nor the other ▪ For , if we rightly consider the organ of taste , we shall finde the length of the neck to conduce but little unto it . For the tongue being the instrument of taste , and the tip thereof the most exact distinguisher , it will not advantage the gust to have the neck ex●ended , wherein the Gullet and conveying parts are onely seated , which partake not of the nerves of gustation or appertaining unto ●apor , but receive them onely from the sixth payre ; whereas the ne●ves of taste des●●nd from the third and forth propagations , and so diffuse themselves into the tongue . And therefore Cranes , Hernes , and Swans , have no advantage in taste beyond Hawkes , Kites , and others of shorter necks . Nor , if we consider it , had Nature respect unto the taste in the different contrivance of necks , but rather unto the parts contained , the compos●●●● of the rest of the body , and the manner whereby they ●eed . Thus animals of long leg● , have generally long necks ; that is , for the conveniency of feeding , as having a necessity to apply their mouths unto the earth . So have Horses , Camels , Dromedaries long necks , and all tall animals , except the Elephant , who in defect thereof is furnished with a Trunck , without which he could not attaine the ground . So have Cranes , Hernes , Storks , and Shovelards long necks ; and so even in Man whose figure is erect , the length of the neck followeth the proportion of other parts ; and such as have round faces , or broad chests and shoulders , have seldome or never long necks . For , the length of the face twice exceedeth that of the neck , and the space betwixt the throat pit and the navell is equall unto the circumference thereof . Againe , animals are framed with long necks , according unto the course of their life or feeding : so many with short legs have long necks , because they seed in the water , as Swans , Geese , P●●●licans , and other sin-footed animals . But Hawkes and birds of prey have short necks and trussed legs ; for that which is long is weake and flexible , and a shorter figure is best accommodated unto that intention . Lastly , the necks of animals doe va●y , according to the parts that are contained in them , which are the weazon and the gullet . Such as have no weazon and breathe not , have scarce any neck , as most sorts of fishes , and some none at all , as all sorts of pectinals , Soales , Thornback , Flounders ; and all crustacco●● animals , as Crevises , Cr●●● , and Lobsters . All which considered , the Wish of P●●loxenus will hardly consist with reason . More excusable had it beene to ●ave wished himselfe an Ape , which if common conceit speake true , is exacter in taste then any . Rather some kinde of granivorous bird then a Crane , for in this sense they are so exquisite , that upon the first peck of their bill , they can distinguish the qualities , of hard bodies , which the sence of man discernes not without mastication . Rather some ruminating animall , that he might have eate his meate twice over ; or rather , as Theophilus observed in Athenaeus , his desire had been more reasonable , had hee wished himselfe an Elephant , or an Horse ; for in these animals the appetite is more vehement , and they receive their viands in large and plenteous manner . And this indeed had beene more sutable , if this were the same Philoxenus whereof Plutarch speaketh , who was so uncivilly greedy , that to engrosse the messe , he would preventively deliver his nostrils in the dish . As for the musicall advantage , although it seeme more reasonable , yet doe we not observe that Cranes and birds of long necks have any musicall , but harsh and clangous throats . But birds that are canorous and whose notes we most commend , are of little throats , and short necks , as Nightingales , Finches , Linnets , Canary birds and Larkes . And truly , although the weazon , throtle and tongue be the instruments of voice , and by their agitations doe chiefly concurre unto these delightfull modulations , yet cannot we assigne the cause unto any particular formation ; and I perceive the best thereof , the Nightingale hath some disadvantage in the tongue ; which is not acuminate and pointed as in the rest , but seemeth as it were cut off ; which perhaps might give the hint unto the fable of Philomela , and the cutting off her tongue by Tereus . CHAP. XV. Of the Lake Asphaltites . COncerning the Lake Asphaltites , the Lake of Sodome , or the dead Sea , that heavy bodies cast therein sinke not , but by reason of a salt and bituminous thicknesse in the water floate and swimme above , narrations already made are of that variety , we can hardly from thence deduce a satisfactory determination , and that not onely in the story it selfe , but in the cause alledged . For , as for the story men deliver it variously ; some I ●eare too largely , as Pliny , who affirmeth that bricks will swim therein . Mandevill goeth farther , that Iron swimmeth , and feathers sinke . Munster in his Cosmography hath another relation , although perhaps derived from the Poem of Tertullian , that a candle burning swimmeth , but if extinguished sinketh . Some more moderately , as Josephus , and many other ; affirming onely that living bodies ●loate , nor peremptory av●rring they cannot sinke , but that indeed they doe not easily descend . Most traditionally , as Galen , Pliny , Solinus and Strabo , who seemes to mistake the Lake Serbonis for it ; few experimentally , most contenting themselves in the experiment of Vespasian , by whose command some captives bound were cast therein and found to floate as though they could have swimmed : divers contradictorily , or contrarily , quite overthrowing the point . Aristotle in the second of his Meteors speaks lightly thereof , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and esteemeth thereof as a fable . Biddulphus devideth the common accounts of Judea into three pa●ts , the one saith he are apparent truths , the second apparent falshoods , the third are dubious or betweene bo●h , in which forme hee ranketh the relation of this Lake . But Andrew Thevet in his Cosmography doth ocularly overthrow it ; for hee affirmeth , he saw an Asse with his saddle cast therein , and drowned . Now of these relations so different or contrary unto each other , the second is most moderate , and ●a●est to be embraced , which saith , that living bodies swim therein , that is , they doe not easily sinke : and this , untill exact experiment further determine , may be allowed , as best consistent with this quality , and the reasons alledged for it . As for the cause of this effect , common opinion conceives it to bee the salt and bituminous thicknesse of the water . This indeed is probable , and may bee admitted as farre as the second opinion conceadeth . For , certaine it is that salt water will support a greater burden then fresh , and we daylie see an egge will descend in salt water , which will swimme in brine . But that Iron ●hould floate therein , from this cause is hardly granted ; for heavy bodies will onely swim in that liquor , wherein the weight of their bulke exceedeth not the weight of so much water as it occupieth or taketh up . But surely no water is heavy enough to answer the ponderosity of Iron ; and therefore that metall will sinke in any kinde thereof , and it was a perfect miracle which was wrought this way by Elisha . Thus wee perceive that bodies doe swim or sinke in different liquors , according unto the tenuity or gravity of those liquors which are to support them . So salt water beareth that weight which will sinke in vineger , vineger that which will fall in fresh water , fresh water that which will sinke in spirits of Wine , and that will swimme in spirits of Wine which will sinke in cleere oyle , as wee made experiment in globes of waxe pierced with light sticks to support them . So that although it be conceived an hard matter to sinke in oyle , I beleeve a man should finde it very difficult , and next to flying to swimme therein . And thus will Gold swim in Quicksilver , wherein Iron and other metals sinke ; for the bulke of Gold is onely heavier then that space of Quicksilver which it containeth ; and thus also in a solution of one ounce of Quicksilver in two of Aqua fortis , the liquor will beare Amber , horne and the softer kinds of stones , as we have made triall in each . But a private opinion there is which crosseth the common conceit , maintained by some of late , and alledged of old by Strabo , that is , that the ●loating of bodies in this Lake proceeds not from the thicknesse of the water , but a bituminous ebullition from the bottome , whereby it wafts up bodies injected , and suffereth them not easily to sinke . The verity thereof would be enquired by ocular exploration , for this way is also probable ; so we observe , it is hard to wade deep in baths where springs arise , and thus sometime are bals made to play upon a spouting streame . And therefore , untill judicious and ocular experiment confirme or distinguish the assertion , that bodies doe not sinke herein at all we doe not yet beleeve ; that they not easily or with more difficulty descend in this then other water we shall already assent : but to conclude an impossibility from a difficulty , or affirme whereas things not easily sinke , they doe not drowne at all ; beside the fallacy , is a frequent addition in humane expression , and an amplification not unusuall as well in opinions as in relations ; which oftentimes give indistinct accounts of proximities , and without restraint transcend from one unto another . Thus for as much as the torrid Zone was conceived exceeding hot , and of difficult habitation , the opinions of men so advanced its constitution , as to conceive the same unhabitable , and beyond possibility for man to live therein . Thus , because there are no Wolves in England , nor have beene observed for divers generations , common people have proceeded into opinions , and some wise men into affirmations , they will not live therein although brought from other Countries . Thus most men 〈…〉 few here will beleeve the contrary , that there be no Spiders 〈◊〉 I●eland 〈…〉 beheld some in that Country , and though but 〈◊〉 , some cobwebs we behold in Irish wood in England . Thus ●he 〈◊〉 from and 〈◊〉 growing ●●to an exceeding mag●●●de , 〈…〉 and divers Writers deliver , it hath no period of 〈…〉 long as it liveth . And thus in briefe , in most 〈…〉 men extend the considerations of things , & 〈…〉 beyond the propriety of their natur●es . CHAP. XVI . Of 〈◊〉 other relations . 1. THe relation of Aver●●oes and now common in every month , of the woman that conceived in a b●th , by attracting the sperme or seminall effluxion of a man admi●●ed to bathe in some vicinity unto her , I have ●carce faith to beleeve ; and had I beene of the Jury , should have hardly thought I had found the father in the person that stood by 〈…〉 & unseconded way in History to fornica●● at a distance , & much 〈◊〉 the rules of Physick , which say , there is no generation without a joynt emission , 〈…〉 a virtuall but 〈…〉 and carnall contaction . And although Aristone and his adheren●s do● cut off the one , who conceive no effectuall ejaculation in women , yet in defence of the other they cannot be introduced : For , as he delivereth , the inodina●e longitude of the organ , though in its proper recipient , may be a meanes to improlificate the seed , surely the distance of place , with the commi●ture of an aqu●ou● body , must prove an effectuall impediment & 〈…〉 of a conception . And therfore that conceit concerning the 〈…〉 Lot , that they were i●pregnated by their ●leeping father , or conceived by seminal pollution received at 〈◊〉 from him , wil hardly be admitted . And therfore what is related of Divels , and the co●●●ved delusion of wicked spritis , that they 〈◊〉 the seminall emissions of man , and transmit them into their 〈…〉 , is much to be suspected , & altogether to be denyed , that there ensue conceptions thereupon , however husbanded by Art , and the wisest menagery of that most subtile impostor . And therefore also that our magnified Merlin was thus begotten by the Devill , is a groundlesse cōcep●ion & as vain to think from thence to give the reason of his prophetical spirit . For f a generation could succeed , yet should not te issue inherit the 〈◊〉 of the D●vil , who is but an auxiliary & no univocal Actor , nor will his nature substantially concurre to such production . 2. The relation of Lucill●●s , and now become common , concerning Crassus the grandfather of Marcus te wealthy Roman , that hee never laughed but once in all his life , and that was at an Asse earing Thistles , is something strange . For , if an indifferent and unridiculous object could draw his habituall austerenesse unto a smile , it will bee hard to beleeve hee could with perpetuity resist the proper motives thereof : for the act of laughter which is a sweet co●●raction of the muscles of the face , and a pleasant agitation of the vocall o●gans , is not meerely voluntary , or totally within the jurisdiction of our selves : but as it may be constrai●●d by corp●rall contraction in any , and hath beene enfo●●ed in some even in their death ; so the new unus●all or unexpected jucundities , which present themselves to any man in his life , at some time or other will have activity enough to excitate the earthiest soule , and raise a smile from most composed tempers . Certainely the times were dull when these things happened , and the wits of those Ages short of th●se of ours , when men could maintaine such immutable faces , as to remaine like statues under the ●latteries of wit , and persist unalterable at all effortes of Jocula●ity . The spirits in hell , and Pluto himselfe , which Lucian makes to laugh at passages upon earth , will plainely condemn● these Saturni●es , and make ridiculous the magnified Heraclitus , who wept preposterously , and made a hall on earth ; for rejecting the consolations of life , he passed 〈◊〉 dayes in teares , and the uncomfortable 〈◊〉 of hell . 3. The same conceit there pass●th concerning our blessed Saviour , and is sometimes urged as an high example of gravity . And this is opinioned , because in holy Scripture it is recorded he sometimes wept , bu● never that he laughed . Which howsoever granted , it will be hard to con●eive how he passed his younger yeares and childhood 〈◊〉 a smile ; if as Divinity affirmeth , for the assurance of his humanity unto men , and the concealement of his D●vinity from the Divell , he passed this age like other children , and so proceeded untill he evidenced the same . And surely no danger there is to a●●irme the act or performance of that , whereof we acknowledge the power and essentiall property ; a●d whereby indeed hee most neerely convinced the doubt of his ●umanity . Nor need we be afraid to ascribe that unto the incarna●● S●n , which sometimes is attributed unto the uncarnate Father , of whom it is said , He that dwelleth in the heavens shall laugh the wicked to scorn . For , a laugh there is of contempt or indignation , as well as of mirth and Jocosity ; And that our Saviour was not exempted from , the ground hereof , that is , the passion of anger , regulated and rightly ordered by reason , the Schooles do not deny ; and besides 〈◊〉 experience of the money-changers , and Dove-sellers in the Temple , is testified by S. John when he saith , the speech of David w●●fulfilled in our Saviour . Now the Alogie of this opinion consisteth in the ill●●●ion ; it being not reasonable to conclude from Scripture negatively in points which are not matters of faith , and pertaining unto salvation ; and therefore although in the description of the creation there be no mention of fire , Christian Philosophy did not thinke it reasonable presently to annihilate that Element , or positively to decree there was no such thing at all . Thus whereas in the briefe narration of Moses there is no record of wine before the flood , can we satisfactorily conclude that Noah was the first that eve● tasted thereof ? And thus because the word Braine is scarce mentioned once , but Heart above an hundred times in holy Scripture ; will Physitians that dispute the principality of parts be induced from hence to ber●ave the animall organ of its priority ; wherefore the Scriptures being serious , and commonly omitting such Parergies , it will be unreasonable from hence to condemne all laughter , and from considerations inconsiderable to discipline a man out of his nature ▪ for this is by a rusticall severity to benish all urbanity , whose harmelesse and con●ined condition as it stands commended by morality , so is it consistent with Religion , and doth not offend Divinity . 4. The custome it is of Popes to change their name at their creation ; and the Author thereof is commonly said to be Bocca di Porco , or Swines face , who therefore assumed the stile of Sergius the second , as being ashamed so ●oule a name should dishonour the chaire of Peter ; wherein notwithstanding from Montacutius and others , I finde there may bee some mistake : For Massonius who writ the live● of Popes , acknowledgeth he was not the first that changed his name in that Sea ; nor as Platina affirmeth , have all his successours precisely continued that custome ; for Adrian the sixt , and Marcellus the second , did still retaine their Baptismall denominations , nor is it proved , or probable that Sergius changed the name of Bocca di Porco , for this was his sirname or gentilitious appellation , nor was it the custome to alter that with the other ; but he commuted his Christian name Peter for Sergius , because he would seem to decline the name of Peter the second . A scruple I confesse not thought considerable in other Seas , whose originalls and first Patriarchs have been lesse disputed ; nor yet perhaps of that reallity as to prevaile in po●nts of the same nature . For the names of the Apostles , Patriarchs and Prophets have been assumed even to affectation ; the name of Jesus hath not been appropriate , but some in precedent ages have borne that name , and many since have not refused the Christian name of Emanuel . Thus are there few names more frequent then Moses and Abraham among the Jewes ; The Turkes without scruple affect the●● 〈◊〉 of Mahomet , and with gladnesse receive so honourable cogno●●ination . And truly in 〈…〉 there ever have beene many well directed intentio●● , whose rationalities will never beare a rigid examination ; and though in some way they doe commend their Authors and such as first beg●n them , yet have they proved insufficient to perpetuate imitation in such as have succeeded them . Thus was it a worthy resolution of Godfrey , and most Christians have applauded it , That hee refused to weare a Crowne of gold where his Saviour had 〈◊〉 one of thornes . Yet did not his Successors durably inherit that 〈◊〉 , but some were anointed , and solemnely accepted the Dia●●●e of Reg●lity . Thus Julius Augustus and Tiberius with great ●umility or popularity refused the name of Imperator ; but their Successors have challenged that title , and retaine the 〈◊〉 even in its titularity . And thu● , to come neerer our subject , the humility of Gregory the Great , would by no meanes admit the stile of Universall Bishop ; but the ambition of Boniface his immediate Successor made no scruple thereof ; nor of more queasie resolutions have beene their Successors eve● since . 5. That Tamedaane was a Scythian Shepheard , from Mr. Knolls and others , from Alh●zen a learned Arabian who wrote his life , and w●● sp●●tator of many of his exploits , wee have reasons to deny : not onely from his birth ; for he was of the blood of the Tartarian Emperours , whose ●ather Og had for his possession the Countrey of Sagathay , which was no slender Teritory , but comprehended all that tract wherein were contained Bactriana , Sogdiana , Margiana , and the Nation of the Massagetes ; whose capitall City was 〈◊〉 ; a place though now decayed , of great esteeme and trade in former Ages : but from his Regail Inauguration ; for it is said , that being about the age of fifteene , his old father resigned the Kingdome , and men of warre unto him . And also from his education ; for as the story speakes it , he was instructed in the Arabian learning , and afterward exercised himselfe therein : Now Arabian learning was in a manner all the liberall Sciences , especially the Mathematicks , and naturall Philosophy ; whe●ein not many Ages before him , there ●lourished Avi●●nna , Aver●hoes , Ave●zoar , Geber , Almanzor and Alhaz●n cognominall unto him that wrote his history ; whos 's Chronology indeed , although it be obscure , yet in the opinion of his Commentator , he was contemporary unto Avicenna , and hath le●t 〈◊〉 bookes of Opticks , of great esteeme with Ages past , and textuary unto our dayes . Now the ground of this mistake was surely that which the Turkish historian declareth . Some , saith he , of our historians will needs have Tamerlane to be sonne of a Shepheard ; but this they have said , not knowing at all the custome of their Country ; wherein the principall rev●newes of the King and Nobles consisteth in cattell ; who despising gold and silver , abound in all sorts thereof . And this was the occasion that some men call them Shepheards , and also affirme this Prince descended from them . Now , if it be reasonable , that great men whose possessions are chiefly in cattell , should beare the name of Shepheards , and fall upon so low denominations , then may wee say that Abraham was a Shepheard , although too powerfull for foure Kings ; that Job was of that condition , who beside Camels and Oxen had seven thousand Sheepe ; and yet is said to bee the greatest man in the East . Surely it is no dishonourable course of life which Moses and Jacob have made exemplary , 't is a profession supported upon the naturall way of acquisition , and though contemned by the Aegyptians , much countenanced by the Hebrewes , whose sacrifices required plenty of Sheepe and Lambs . And certainely they were very numerous ; for , at the consecration of the Temple , beside two and twenty thousand Oxen , King Solomon sacrificed an hundred and twenty thousand Sheepe ; and the same is observable from the daylie provision of his house , which was ten fat Oxen , twenty Oxen out of the pastures , and an hundred Sheepe , beside rowe Buck , fallow Deere , and fatted Fowles . Wherein notwithstanding ( if a punctuall relation thereof doe rightly informe us ) the grand Seignor doth exceed : the daylie provision of whose Seraiglio in the reigne of Achmet , beside Beeves , consumed two hundred Sheepe , Lambs and Kids when they were in season one hundred , Calves ten , Geese fifty , Hens two hundred , Chickens one hundred , Pigeons an hundred payre . CHAP. XVII . Of some others . 1. VVEE are sad when wee reade the story of Belisarius that worthy Cheiftaine of Justinian ; who , after the Victories of Vandals , Gothes and Persians , and his Trophies in three parts of the World , had at last his eyes put out by the Emperour , and was reduced to that distresse , that hee beg'd reliefe on the high way , in that uncomfortable petition , Date obolum Belisario . And this we do not only heare in discourses , Orations and Themes , but finde it also in the leaves of Petrus Crinitus , Volateranus and other worthy Writers . But , what may somewhat consolate all men that honour vertue , wee doe not discover the latter Scene of his misery in Authors of Antiquity , or such as have expresly delivered the story of those times . For , Suidas is silent herein , Cedrenus and Zonaras , two grave and punctuall Authors , delivering onely the confiscation of his goods , omit the history of his mendication . Paulus Diaconus goeth farther , not onely passing over this act , but affirming his goods and dignities were restored . Agathius who lived at the same time , declareth hee suffered much from the envie of the Court , but that hee descended thus deepe into affliction , is not to bee gathered from his pen. The same is also omitted by Procopius a contemporary and professed enemy unto Justinian and Belisarius , and who as Suidas reporteth , did write an opprobrious booke against them both . And in this opinion and hopes wee are not single ; but Andreas Alciatus the Civilian in his Parerga , and Franciscus de Cordua in his Didascalia , have both declaratorily confirmed the same . Certainely , sad and Tragicall stories are seldome drawne within the circle of their verities ; but as their Relators doe either intend the hatred or pitty of the persons , so are they set forth with additionall amplifications . Thus have some suspected it hath happened unto the story of Oedipus ; and thus doe wee conceive it hath fared with that of Judas , who having sinned beyond aggravation , and committed one villany which cannot bee exasperated by all other ; is yet charged with the murther of his reputed brother , parricide of his father , and Incest with his owne mother , as Florilegus or Matthew of Westminster hath at large related . And thus hath it perhaps befallen the noble Belisarius , who , upon instigation of the Empresse , having contrived the exile , and very hardly treated Pope Serverius , Latin pens , as a judgement of God upon this fact , have set forth his future sufferings : and omitting nothing of amplification , they have also delivered this , which notwithstanding Iohannes the Greeke , makes doubtfull , as may appeare from his Iambicks in Baronius . 2. That fluctus Decumanus , or the tenth wave is greater and more dangerous then any other , some no doubt will be offended if we deny ; and hereby we shall seeme to contradict Antiquity ; for , answerable unto the literall and common acception the same is ave●red by many Writers , and plainly described by Ovid — Qui venit hic fluctus , fluctus supereminet omnes , Posterior nono est , ●ndecimoque prior . Which notwithstanding is evidently false , nor can it bee made out by observation either upon the shoare or the Ocean , as wee have with diligence explored in both ; and surely in vaine wee expect a regularity in the waves of the Sea , or in the particular motions thereof , as in its generall reciprocations , whose causes are constant and their effects therefore correspondent ; whereas its fluctuations are but motions subservient , which winds , stormes , shoares , shelves , and every interjacency irregulates . With sem●lable reason wee might expect a regularity in the windes ; whereof though some bee stata●y , some anniversary , and the rest doe tend to determinate points of heaven ; yet do the blasts and undulary breaths thereof maintaine no certainty in their course : nor are they numerally feared by Navigators . Of affinity hereto is that conceit of Ovum decumanum , so called , because the tenth egge is bigger then any other , according unto the reason alledged by Festus , Decumana ●va dicuntur , quia ●vum decimum majus nascit●r . For the honour wee beare unto the Clergy , wee cannot but wish this true ; but herein will bee found no more of verity then in the other : and surely few will assent hereto without an implicite credulity , or as Pythagoricall submission unto every conception of number . For , surely the conceit is numerall , and though not in the s●nce apprehended , relateth unto the number of ten , as Franciscus Sylvius hath most probably declared . For , whereas amongst simple numbers or Digits , the number of ten is the greatest , ther●fo●e whatsoever was the greatest in every kinde , might in some sence be n●med from this number . Now , because also that which was the greatest , was metaphorically by some at first called Decumanus , therefore ●ha●soever passed under this name was literally conceived by others to respect and make good this number . The conceit is also Latin , for the Greeks to expresse the greatest wave , do use the number of three , that is , the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is a concurrence of three waves in one , whence arose the proverb , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or a trifluctuation of evils , which E●asmus doth render , Molarum fluctus Decumanus . And thus , al●hough the termes be very diff●rent , yet are they made to signi●ie the sel●e same thing ; the number of ten to explaine the number of three , and the single number of one wave the collective concurrence of more . 3. The poyson of Parysatis reported from C●esias by Plutarch in the life of Artaxerxes , whereby annointing a knife on the one side , and therewith dividing a bird , with the one halfe shee poysoned Statira , and safely fed her selfe on the other , was certainely a very subtile one , and such as our ignorance is well content it knowes not . But surely we had discovered a poyson that would not endure Pandoraes Box , could wee be satisfied in that which for its cold●esse nothing could containe but an Asses hoofe , and wherewith some report that Alexander the Great was poysoned . Had men de●ived so strange an effect from some occult or hidden qu●l●●ies , they might have silenced contradiction ; but ascribi●g it unto the manifest and open qualities of cold , they must pardon our beliefe , who perceive the coldest and most Stygian waters may be included in glasses , and by Aristotle , who saith , that glasse is the perfectest worke of Art , wee understand they were not then to bee invented . And though it be said that poyson will breake a Venice glasse , yet have wee not met with any of that nature . Were there a ●●uth herein , it were the best preservative for Princes , and personages exalted unto such feares : and surely farre better then diverse now in use . And though the best of China dishes , and such as the Emperour himselfe doth use , bee thought by some of infallible vertue unto this effect , yet will they not , I feare , bee able to elude the mischiefe of such intentions . And though also it bee true , that God made all things double , and that if wee looke upon the workes of the most High there are two and two , one against another ; that one contrary hath another , and poyson is not without a poyson unto its selfe ; yet hath the curse so farre prevailed , or else our industry defected , that poysons are better knowne then their Antidotes , and some thereof doe scarce admit of any . And lastly , although unto every poyson men have delivered many Antidotes , and in every one is promised an equality unto its adversary ; yet doe wee often finde they faile in ●heir effects : Moly will not resist a weaker cup then that of Circe ; a man may bee poysoned in a Lemnian dish , without the miracle of John , there is no confidence in the earth of Paul ; and if it bee meant that no poyson could worke upon him , we doubt the story , and expect no such succ●sse from the dyet of Mithridates . 4. A story there passeth of an Indian King , that sent unto Alexander a faire woman fed with Aconites and other poysons , with this intent , either by converse or copulation complexionally to destroy him . For my part , although the designe were true , I should have doubted the successe . For , though it be possible that poysons may meet with tempers whereto they may become Aliments , and wee observe from fowles that feed on fishes , and others feed with garlick and onyons , that simple aliments are not alwayes concocted beyond their vegetable qualities ; and therefore that even after carnall conversion , poysons may yet retaine some portion of their natures ; yet are they so refracted , cicurated , and subdued , as not to make good their first and destructive malignities . And therefore the Storke that eateth Snakes , and the Stare that feedeth upon Hemlock , though no commendable aliments , are not destructive poysons . For , animals that can innoxiously digest these poisons become antidotall unto the poyson digested ; and therefore whether their breath be attracted , or their flesh ingested , the poysonous reliques goe still along with their Antidote , whose society will not permit their malice to be destructive . And therefore also animals that are not mischifed by poyson● which destroy us , may bee drawne into Antidote against them ; The bloud or flesh of Storks against the venome of Serpents , the Quaile against Hellebore , and the dyet of Starlings against the draught of Socrates . Upon like grounds are some parts of Animals Alexipharmacall unto others , and some veines of the earth , and also whole regions , not onely destroy the life of venemous creatures , but also prevent their productions . For , though perhaps they containe the seminals of Spiders , and Scorpions , and such as in other earths by suscitation of the Sun may arise unto animation ; yet lying under command of their Antidote , without hope of emergency they are poysoned in their matrix by those powers , that easily hinder the advance of their originals , whose confirmed formes they are able to destroy . 5. The story of the wandring Jew is very strange , and will hardly obtaine beliefe , yet is there a formall account thereof set downe by Matthew Paris , from the report of an Armenian Bishop ; who came into this kingdome about foure hundred yeares agoe , and had often entertained this wanderer at his Table . That he was then alive , was first called Ca●taphilus , was keeper of the Judgement Hall , whence thrusting out our Saviour with expostulation for his stay , was condemned to stay untill his returne ; was after baptised by Ananias , and by the name of Joseph ; was thirty yeares old in the dayes of our Saviour , remembred the Saints that arised with him , the making of the Apostles Creed , and their severall peregrinations . Surely were this true , he might be an happy arbitrator in many Christian controversies ; but must impardonably condemne the obstinacy of the Jews , who can contemne the Rhetorick of such miracles , and blindly behold so living and lasting 〈◊〉 . CHAP. XVIII . More briefly of some others . OTher relations there are , and those in very good Authors ; which though we doe not positively deny , yet have they not beene unquestioned by some , and as improbable truths doe stand rejected by others . Unto some it hath seemed incredulous what Herodotus reporteth of the great Army of Xerxes , that dranke whole Rivers dry . And unto the Author himselfe it appeared wondrous strange , that they exhausted not the provision of the Countrey , rather then the waters thereof . For , as he maketh the account , and Budeus de Asse correcting the miscompute of Valla , delivereth it ; if every man of the Army had had a chenix of Corne a day , that is a sextary and halfe , or about two pints and a quarter , the Army had daylie expended ten hundred thousand and forty medimna's , or measures containing six Bushels . Which rightly considered , the Abderites had reason to blesse the heavens , that Xerxes eate but one meale a day , and Pythius his noble hoste might with lesse charge and possible provision entertaine both him and his Army . And yet may all be salved , if we take it hyperbolically , and as wise men receive that expression in Job , concerning Behemoth , or the Elephant ; Behold , hee drinketh up a River and hasteth not , he trusteth that hee can draw up Jordane into his mouth . 2. That Anniball eate or brake through the Alpes with Vinegar , may bee too grossely taken , and the Author of his life annexed unto Pl●tarch affirmeth , onely hee used this artifice upon the tops of some of the highest mountaines . For , as it is vulgarly understood , that hee cut a passage for his Army through those mighty mountaines , it may seeme incredible , not onely in the greatnesse of the effect , but the quantity of the efficient : and such as behold them , may thinke an Ocean of Vinegar too little for that effect . 'T was a worke indeed rather to be expected from earthquakes and inundations , then any corrosive waters , and much condemneth the judgement of Xerxes , that wrought through Mount Athos with Mattocks . 3. The received story of Milo , who by daylie lifting a Calfe , attained an ability to carry it being a Bull , is a witty conceit , and handsomely sets forth the efficacy of Assuefaction . But surely the account had beene more reasonably placed upon some person not much exceeding in strength , and such a one as without the assistance of custome could never have performed that act ; which some may presume that Milo without precedent artifice or any other preparative , had strength enough to performe . For , as relations declare , he was the most pancraticall man of Greece , and as Galen reporteth , and Mercurialis in his Gymnasticks representeth , he was able to persist erect upon an oyled planke , and not to bee removed by the force or protrusion of three men ; and if that bee true which Atheneus reporteth , he was little beholding to custome for this ability . For , in the Olympick games , for the space of a furlong , he carryed an Oxe of foure yeares upon his shoulders ; and the same day hee carried it in his belly ; for as it is there delivered he eate it up himselfe : Surely he had beene a proper guest at Grandgousiers feast , and might have matcht his throat that eate sixe pilgrims for a salad . 4. It much disadvantageth the Pa●egyrick of Synesius , and is no small disparagement unto baldnesse , if it bee true what is related by Ae●ian concerning Aeschilus , whose balde pate was mistaken for a rock , and so was brained by a Tortoise which an Eagle let fall upon it . Certainely , it was a very great mistake in the perspica●ity of that Animall , and some men critically disposed , would perhaps from hence confute the opinion of Copernicus , never conceiving how the motion of the earth below should not wave him from a knock perpendicularly directed from a body in the ayre above . 5. It crosseth the proverb , and Rome might well bee built in a day ; if that were true which is traditionally related by Strabo ; that the great Ci●ies Anchiale and Tarsus , were built by Sardanapalus both in one day , accordnig to the inscription of his monument , Sardanapalus Anacyndaraxis silius , Anchialen & Tarsum unâ die edificavi , T is autem hospes Ede , Lude , Bibe &c. which it stirctly taken , that is , for the finishing thereof , and not onely for the beginning , for an artificiall or naturall day , and not one of Daniels weeks , that is , seven whole yeares ; surely their hands were very heavy that wasted thirteene yeares in the private house of Solomon ; it may bee wondred how forty yeares were spent in the erection of the Temple of Jerusalem , and no lesse then an hundred in that famous one of Ephesus . Certainely , it was the greatest Architecture of one day , since that great one of sixe ; an Arte quite lost with our Mechanicks , and a work not to be made out , but like the walls of Thebes , and such an Artificer as Amphion . 6. It had beene a sight onely second unto the Arke , to have beheld the great Syracusia , or mighty Ship of Hiero , described in Atheneus ; and some have thought it a very large one , wherein were to be found ten stables for horses , eight Towers , besides fishponds , Gardens , Tricliniums , and many faire roomes paved with Agath , and precious stones ; but nothing is impossible unto Archimedes , the learned contriver thereof ; nor shall we question his removing the earth , when he findes an immoveable base to place his engine upon it . 7. The relation of Plutarch of a youth of Sparta , that suffered a Fox concealed under his robe to teare out his bowels , before he would either by voice or countenance betray his theft ; and the other of the Spartan Lad , that with the same resolution suffered a coale from the Altar to burne his arme ; although defended by the Author that writes his life , is I perceive mistrusted by men of judgement , and the Author with an aiunt , is made to salve himself . Assuredly it was a noble Nation that could afford an hint to such inventions of patience , and upon whom , if not such verities , at least such verisimilities of fortitude were placed . Were the story true , they would have made the onely Disciples for Zeno and the Stoicks , a●d might perhaps have beene perswaded to laugh in Phaleris his Bull. 8. If any man shall content his beliefe with the speech of Balams Asse , without a beliefe of that of Mahomets Camell , or Livies Oxe ; if any man make a doubt of Giges ring in Justinus , or conceives hee must bee a Jew that beleeves the Sabbaticall river in Josephus . If any man will say he doth not apprehend how the taile of an African weather out weigheth the body of a good Calfe , that is , an hundred pound , according unto Leo Africanus ; or desires before beliefe , to behold such a creature as is the Ruc in Paulus Venetus , for my part I shall not be angry with his incredulity . 9. If any man doubt of the strange Antiquities delivered by historians , as of the wonderfull corps of Antaeus untombed a thousand yeares after his death by Sertorius ; whether there were no deceipt in those fragments of the Arke so common to bee seene in the dayes of Berosus ; whether the piller which Josephus beh●ld long agoe , Tertullian long after , and Bartholomeus de Saligniaco , and Borchardus long since be the same with that of Lots wife ; whether this were the hand of Paul , or that which is commonly showne the head of Peter , if any doubt , I shall not much dispute with their suspicions . If any man shall not beleeve the Turpentine betwixt Jerusalem and Bethlem , under which the Virgin suckled our Saviour , as she passed betweene those Cities ; or the figtree of Bethanie shewed to this day , whereon Zacheus ascended to behold our Saviour , I cannot tell how to enforce his beliefe , nor doe I thinke it requisite to attempt it . For , as it is no reasonable proceeding to compell a Religion , or thinke to enforce our owne beliefe upon another , who cannot without the concurrence of Gods Spirit , have any indubitable evidence of things that are obtruded ; so is it also in matters of common beliefe ; whereunto neither can we indubitably assent , without the cooperation of our sense or reason , wherein consist the principles of perswasion . For , as the habit of faith in Divinity is an argument of things unseene , and a stable assent unto things inevident , upon authority of the divine Revealer ; So the beliefe of man which depends upon humane Testimony , is but a staggering assent unto the affirmative , not without some feare of the negative . And as there is required the Spirit of God , and an infused inclination unto the one , so must the actuall sensation of our senses , at least the non opposition of our reasons procure our assent & acquiescence in the other . So when Eusebius an holy writer affirmeth there grew a strange and unknowne plant neere the statue of Christ , erected by his hemarroidall patient in the Gospel , which attaining unto the hemne of his vesture , acquired a sudden faculty to cure all diseases . Although he saith he saw the statua in his dayes , hath it found in many men so much as humane beliefe ; some believing , others opinioning , a third suspecting it might be otherwise . For , indeed in matters of beliefe the understanding assenting unto the relation , either for the authority of the person , or the probability of the object ; although there may be a confidence of the one , yet if there be not a satisfaction in the other , there will arise suspensions ; nor can we properly believe untill some argument of reason , or of our proper sense convince or determine our dubitations . And thus it is also in matters of certain and experimented truth : for , if unto one that never heard thereof , a man should undertake to perswade the affections of the Loadstone , or that Jet and Amber attracteth strawes and light bodies , there would be little Rhetorick in the authority of Aristotle , Pliny , or any other . Thus , although it be true that the string of a Lute or Violl will stirre upon the stroake of an unison or Diapazon in another of the same kinde ; that Alcanna being greene , will suddenly infect the nailes and other parts with a durable red ; that a candle out of a Musket will pierce through an inch board , or an Urinall force a naile through a planke , can few or none believe thus much without a visible experiment . Which notwithstanding fals out more happily for knowledge ; for these relations leaving unsatisfaction in the hearers , doe stirre up ingenuous dubiosities unto experiment , and by an exploration of all , prevent delusion in any . CHAP. XIX . Of some relations whose truth we feare . LAstly , as there are many relations whereto we cannot afford our assent , and make some doubt thereof , so a●e there divers others whose verities we feare , and heartily wish there were no truth therein . 1. It is an unsufferable affront unto filiall piety , and a deepe discouragement unto the expectation of all aged Parents , who shall but reade the story of that barbarous Q●eene , who afte● she had beheld her royall parents ruine , lay yet in the armes of his assassine , and carrouled with him in the skull of her father ; for my part , I should have doubled the ●peration of antimony , where such a potion would not worke ; 't was an act me thinks beyond Anthropophagy , and a cup fit to be serv●d up onely at the Table of A●reus . 2. While we laugh at the story of Pygmaleon , an receive as a fable tha he fell in love with a 〈◊〉 , wee cannot but feare it may bee 〈◊〉 , what is delivered by 〈…〉 the Aegyptian Pollinctors , or such as 〈◊〉 the dead , 〈…〉 thereof were found in the act of carnality with them ; from 〈…〉 't is 〈◊〉 then incontinency fo● Hylas to sp●rt with Hecuba , and youth to flame in the frozen embraces of age , we require a name for this : wherein Peronius or Martiall cannot relieve us . The tyranny of M●zen●ius did never equall the vitiosity of this 〈◊〉 , that could embrace corruption , and make a Mistresse of the grave ; that could not resist the dead provocations of beauty , whose quick invitements scarce excuse submission . Surely , if such dep●●vities there be yet alive , deformity need not despaire ; nor will the eldest , 〈…〉 , since death hath spurres , and carcasses have beene courted . 3. I am heartily sorry and wish it were not true , what to the 〈◊〉 of Christianity is affi●med of the Italian , who after he had 〈◊〉 his enemy to disclaime his faith for the redemption of his life , did pres●ntly 〈◊〉 him , to prevent repentance , and assure his eternall death . The villany of this Christian exceeded the persecution of Heathens , whose 〈◊〉 was never so Longima●us as to reach the soule of their enemies , or to 〈…〉 the exile of their Ely●●●● . And though the blindnesse of some ferities have savaged on the dead , and beene so injurious unto wormes , as to disenterre the bodies of the deceased ; yet had they therein no designe upon the soule ; and have beene so farre from the destruction of that , or desires of a perpetuall death , that for the satisfaction of their revenge they wisht them many soules , and were it in their power would have reduced them unto life againe . It is great depravi●y in our natures , and surely an affection that somewh●●●avoureth of hell , to desire the society , or comfort our selves in the ●●llowship of others that suffer with us ; but to procure the miseries of others in those extremities , wherein we hold an hope to have no society our selves , is me thinks a straine above Lucifer , and a project beyond the primary seduction of Hell. 4. I hope it is not true , and some indeed have strongly denyed , what is recorded of the Monke that poysoned Henry the Emperour , in a draught of the holy Eucharist . 'T was a scandalous wound unto Christian Religion , and I hope all Pagans will forgive it , when they shall reade that a Christian was poysoned in a cup of Christ , and received his bane in a draught of his salvation . Had I believed Transubstantiation , I should have doubted the effect ; and surely the sinne it selfe received an aggravation in that opinion . It much commendeth the Innocency of our forefathers , and the simplicity of those times , whose Laws could never dreame so high a crime as parricide : whereas this at the least may seeme to outreach that fact , and to exceed the regular distinctions of murder . I will not say what sinne it was to act it ; yet may it seeme a kinde of martyrdome to suffer by it : For , although unknowingly he dyed for Christ his sake , and lost hs life in the ordained testimony of his death . Certainely , had they knowne it , some noble zeales would scarcely have refused it , rather adventuring their owne death , then refusing the memoriall of his . Many other accounts like these we meet sometimes in history , scandalous unto Christianity , and even unto humanity ; whose verities not onely , but whose relations honest minds doe deprecate . For of sinnes heteroclitall , and such as want either name or president , there is oft times a sinne even in their histories . We desire no records of such enormities ; sinnes should be accounted new , that so they may be esteemed monstrous . They omit of monstrosi●y as they fall from their rarity ; for , men count it veniall to erre with their forefathers , and foolishly conceive they divide a sinne in its socie●y . The pens of men may sufficiently expatiate without these singularities of Villany ; For , as they encrease the hatred of vice in some , so doe they enlarge the theory of wickednesse in all . And this is one thing that may make latter Ages worse then were the former ; For , the vicious examples of Ages past , poyson the curiosity of these present , affording a hint of sin unto seduceable spirits , and solliciting those unto the imitation of them , whose heads were never so perversely principled as to invent them . In this kinde we commend the wisdome and goodnesse of Galen , who would not leave unto the world too subtile a Theory of poysons ; unarming thereby the malice of venemous spirits , whose ignorance must be contented with Sublimate and Arsenick . For , surely there are subtiler venenations , such as will invisibly destroy , and like the B●sili●ks of heaven . In things of this nature silence condemneth history , 't is the veniable part of things lost ; wherein there must never rise a Pancirollus , nor remaine any Register but that of hell . And yet , if as some Stoicks opinion , and Seneca himselfe disputeth , these unruly affections that make us sinne such prodigies , and even sinnes themselves be animals ; there is an history of Africa and story of Snakes in these . And if the transanimation of Pythagoras or method thereof were true , that the soules of men transmigrated into species answering their former natures ; some men must surely live over many Serpents , and cannot escape that very brood whose sire Satan entered ; and though the objection of Plato should take place , that bodies subjected unto corruption , must faile at last before the period of all things , and growing fewer in number , must leave some soules apart unto themselves ; the spirits of many long before that time will finde but naked habitations ; and meeting no assimilables wherein to react their natures , must certainely anticipate such naturall desolations . FINIS . Some errors in interpunctions or poyntings the advertency of the Reader may 〈◊〉 ▪ what others , by ●eason of the obscurity of the Copy 〈…〉 him thus to rectifie . PAge 〈…〉 for po●●●●ity , reade posteriority . p. 14. l. 21. for understood , misunderstood . p. 21. l ▪ 10. for lives , lines . p. 33. l. 22 , for 25 , 20 ▪ p. 35 , l. 8 ▪ for induce , to induce . p. 38. l. 41. for miserable , miserablest . p. 59. l. 39. for Iron , from . p. 61. l. 28. for interest , inter●ect . p. 62. l. 13. read which with 〈◊〉 . p. 67. l. 41. for any , and. p. 76. l. 29. for yet , it . and after , for the Art , by the Art , for incision , 〈◊〉 . p. 95. l. 16 , for it , yet . p. 105. l. 16. for without . not without . p. 107. l. 24. for whose , whole ▪ p. 117. l. 24. for conceded , concealed . p. 134. l. 21 ▪ for among , within . p. 140. l. 24. for Elychino●s , Blychnious . p. 150. l. 30. for pervinum , perulium . p. 159. l. 40. reade corpulency , and dele it . p. 180. l. 15. for sight , site . and reade inangular , p. 194. l. 17. for matter , water . p. 199. l. 14. for our , Cur. p. 202. l. 10. for India , Judea . p. 204. l. 15. reade amitted ▪ p. 216. l. 34. reade inconfirmed . p. 222. l. 33. for seven , seventeene . p. 226 , l. 28. for Longitude , Declination ▪ p. 235. l. 〈◊〉 . reconveyed . p. 238. ● with the mischiefe p ▪ 259. l. 17. for are , or . p. 169. l. 29. for about , above ▪ p. 27 1. l. 1. ● purged . p. 285. l. 1 4. r grafting . p. 287. l. 8. dele of p. 〈◊〉 . convexity . p. 308. l. 15. for 〈◊〉 , or . p. 320. l. 〈…〉 . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A29861-e190 Inspection of Vrine● . Notes for div A29861-e3450 Areopagus the severe Court of Athens , Nebros in Greek , a Fawne . Notes for div A29861-e5740 Anagrammatically . In the french Copy . Against poyson . Provoking urine . Against the falling-sicknesse . Notes for div A29861-e8650 Commonly mistaken for the true Halcion . That the world should last but six thousand years . More especially . This figuration to be fonnd in Elkes , and not in common Swans . Notes for div A29861-e13420 Lavâ in parte mamillae . * Of the cause whereof much dispute was made , and at last proved an imposture . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Iejuntia olere . Iam Procyon fuerit & vesani Leonis . Qui 〈◊〉 fallere potest nec falli . Upon the biting of a mad dog there ensues an hydrophobia or fear of water ▪ Notes for div A29861-e16450 Gen. 49. Deut. 33. Numb . 2. Numb . 10. Deut. 6. Ezek. 1. Anus , quasi A 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sine mēte 1 Sam. 5. Deut 18. Esay 1● . Jer. 13. Or quarelsome with pictures . Lev. 17. Hosea 4. Ezek. 24. Notes for div A29861-e19900 Josh. 3. Dan. 6. Sir Wiliam Paston . 1 Cor. 10. 2. Notes for div A29861-e23460 Pes cedrus est , truncus cupressu● , oliva supremum , palm●que transversum Christi sunt in cruce lignum . Cant. ● . Apoc. 14. Os ex ●ssibus mei● . Risus plorantis Olympi . Thaumantias . Gen. 11. Gen. 28. Cant. 7. John 21. 12. Thess. 2. Exod. 30. Exod. 38. Zelus domus tuae comedit me . Only in the vulgar Latine Judg. 9. 53. Terra Melit●a . Vade quid moraris ? Eg● vado , tu autē morare donec ve●io . In Rabelais . Who writ in the praise of baldnesse . Who writ de Antiquis deperditis , or of inventions lost .